Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

‘Seventy-two. Seventy-three. Seventy-four. Seventy-five…’ Akko counts under her breath as she moves through the air duct, marking exactly one minute and 45 seconds until 7:15pm. Her stance wide (at least as wide as one can have within an -albeit fairly spacious- air vent while sliding on her forearms and knees), she moves through the vent straightaway to the distant thrum of the air temperature shifting and the steady, light, slide over aluminum echoing in surround sound around her as she crawls forward.  

‘Ninety-four. Ninety-five. Ninety-six. Ninety-seven…’ The girl slows her movement as she approaches a turn and an opening. “Here’s my stop. Ninety-seven seconds.” She whispers as she nears herself to the opening of the air vent finding herself looking over her destination. She looks around counting two security personnel not appearing to be armed with anything more than walkie talkies and flashlights. After watching them she takes a moment to glance down at her wristwatch reading 19:14:13.03 and with a quiet breath she resets her view on the room waiting until 7:15.

‘Okay. So, keycard – check. Security radio – check. Cameras – check. Clothing change – check. Vent – check. Break time?’ Akko continues to watch the security guards, who at any moment now should be taking their final walk through of the room and checking in with the next room for break replacements. Once they leave, she will have four minutes to do her thing until the next shift comes in.

She looks down at her watch.

19:15:03.48.

And she pinches her brow as she continues to watch the guards peruse the room.

“How about them baseballs?” She hears one say. “Mhm. Mhm.” The other replies right before they both leave the room.

Akko takes a second to hold back her desire to laugh and listens for their footsteps until they are a safe distance away. “Check.” She whispers before whipping out her screwdriver and going to work on prying off the vent cover as gently and quietly as possible. It swings down with ease and Akko drops from the ceiling into the East Gallery sub floor – just below the display case holding her prize.

After weeks of research, monitoring financial records of paid security, scouring through archives of blueprints and robbing the architect responsible for these ridiculous addition plans, Akko and her team have cracked the mysteries and memorized every corner of the Meriliad Estate’s Private Museum. Private, that is, until the grand reveal of the newly acquired Rembrandt art exhibit that Mr. Edison Court is opening for display to the public for one night only.

Luckily, only one night is all they’ll need.

Mr. Court is an obscenely, grossly wealthy investor and real estate mogul throughout Southern Scotland and Northern England. Mostly from old money, but he is just as much the home-stealing, greedy hearted, asshole scumbag his father and forefathers were… and much to Akko’s delight… the victim of a theft he will be none the wiser to.

Hopefully…

It also helps that they’re not really going after the main event. So, thank you Mr. Rembrandt, for providing the perfect opportunity.

She and the rest of them had to admit, the security system in the museum was kinda insane. Unless it was on a wall (where the access point would be on the opposite side of the wall through a safe locked panel), each floor display was fixed with a two-floor-fastened seismic sensitive alarm case, cameras, and around the clock security.

There was no way that someone was touching ANY of the displayed artifacts in their exhibit rooms. Quietly… at least. 

But the displays gotta get set up somehow right?

Fortunately, Mr. Moneybags feels that paying someone to rip up the exhibit floors and to replace them each time he wants to move something is just a little bit ridiculous, so, instead he had the sub floors converted from solely storage, to both storage with and automated pulley system…beneath each display… that will pull the base with its contents down and out of the glass case…to give authorized personnel access…

Stinkin’ rich people be crazy man…

But no matter. Whether it’s in a plastic box or a funky floor pulley case, Atsuko Kagari is going to be leaving this hoity toity museum with a brand-new historical toy.

After pushing the vent cover back into place, Akko walks over to the pulley mechanism and eyes the controls and the dual authorization necessary to get to her goal. With just over three minutes on her timer, she gets to work.

Akko reaches down her shirt and into her bra and removes the keycard she had snagged off the head of Court’s security, Martin Rothlin. Rothlin had been working for Court’s museum security for upwards of 23 years and has complete clearance throughout the building.

Akko can’t help but think that that’s not a very wise move for a very wealthy guy… giving someone control over camera feed footage, security scheduling and whereabouts, AND giving them access to some of the most sought after works of art and history… It kind of seems like it’s just a matter of time until he tries to take something.

Hell, she’s only had control of feeds, keycard, and security knowledge for about 10 minutes and look where she is? He must be getting paid very well.

Akko takes the key card and wipes it onto her shirt before scanning its identification chip over the scanner. There is a quiet beep along with a green LED as the tablet’s controls come alive to her.

“How are the cameras? Anybody around up there?” Akko asks as she fiddles with the controls and unsetting alarms.

“One security guard walking through… on my go.”

 Akko waits, listening for the voice over her comm as her finger hovers over the button to confirm action. Her eyes flit down to her watch. ‘One minute and 40 seconds.’

“You’re clear. Go.”

Akko taps the button and the mechanisms come to life. There is a light whir of the machine, not quite loud enough to penetrate the hallway, but still… she makes sure to listen closely to her comm as to not get caught with her pants down. Which coincidentally, is exactly where they needed to be.

Akko shimmies out of her baggy pants revealing a holster on the inside of her leg. Clad in underwear and the top half of her ‘sleuth suit’ as she likes to call it, she undoes the inner bindings of the holster, revealing – not a gun, but an exact replica of their prize.

By an unknown artist with an unknown name, just come to be referred to by its appearance, ‘The Silver Hound’ statue, was just that, a dog made of solid silver on a cracked, rounded stone platform. It was found off the coast of Istanbul, but the methods used, apparently, state that it had been around since the Hellenistic period. The one Akko currently held in her hand however, was made of some dense plastic and a really nice paint job.

With her pants still at her ankles, she places the dog on the ground and pulls out a lockpick and tension wrench from her pack. For all of the money and technology that went into designing this supposed fortress of security, the last barrier between Akko and one hell of a payday was a glass window and a tumbler lock. So, with skilled fingers, she picks.

The whirring stops as the display comes to rest in front of her eyes. She looks at the silver dog among all the other findings of extra old and cursed-looking, yet valuable, things, but she knows those are not the objective. Ursula said that this has to go by without any notice or attention… so no freelancing.

At last the lock clicks. She turns the lock with a light push from the tension and the glass door opens before her.

Akko glances at her wristwatch, showing that she only has 46 seconds until the next round of security is set to come in. Carefully, she reaches in and weaves the silver statue off the display, painfully aware that she now has to cart this far heavier sculpture around on her inner thigh. She replaces the original with the fake dog, being careful to match its position, shuts the glass door and sends the display back up. She logs out of the control tablet and wipes at the screen to smudge any prints.

’30 seconds’

Akko quickly fastens the statue in her holster and yanks up her pants, concealing both the loot and everything else she doesn’t want any guard to see.

“How’s the hall?” She whispers as she fastens everything in place.

“Clear so far. You have 27 seconds.”

“I know.”

Akko looks up at the air vent and curses her 5-foot-3-inch self. Yeah, she can make her way through the vent with relative ease… the problem she faces is getting back up into it…

She peeks her head into the hallway for just a moment before she takes off in an almost silent walk through the hall.

This is the hardest part. They’ve been studying this place and its operation for weeks. They know the security schedule, they know the alarms, every closet, the combinations to get into the security teams’ lockers, break times and routes for attendants, hell, they even know front desk Gail’s nephew’s birthday and that she’ll be leaving early on the 16^th to attend – but this… any rogue eyes or strange sounds, someone who had a bad lunch and taking quick bathroom run, or some attendee getting too close to a painting and setting off an alarm- ALL have the potential to blow the ‘in, out, and unseen’ mission. But that’s the risk. That’s what makes the adrenaline spike and the heart race. For as much control and information that they can gather there is always that gamble, that chance of the unexpected.

Not unlike a fully staffed, high tech security museum getting robbed of a single small item (being replaced with plastic) and the culprit walking straight out the back door using the head of security’s credentials. That kind of unexpected.

But then again, that is exactly what happens.

Akko swipes the keycard over the panel at the exit-only rear door at the end of the hallway and uses a gloved hand to turn the lock and to push her way to freedom.

She steps out of the doors, still careful to keep her face down and hidden from cameras or onlookers, and begins to calmly walk away.

She’ll intend on dropping Rothlin’s card back off at his car, hopefully make the guy think he dropped it on his way in.

Once she has gotten off of the property, Akko grins.

“Time!” She says cheerfully. “How’d I do?”

The detailed world before her fades away as a giant set of numbers displaying her time flashes across her vision.

00:23:12.07

“Not bad for a solo run!” Amanda says, slapping the brunette’s shoulder as she removes the modified Cross Technology VR helmet and headset, breaking her from her simulation.

“Oh yeah? Think you could do better with that cast?” Akko teases as the redhead sticks out her tongue, waving the plastered arm in question.

“Oh, I’ll show you what I can do with this cast…” Amanda lifts her arm, readying a punch.

Normally, under any other circumstance, Amanda would have been the one in the air vent (and she would have been able to jump back into it too)… however the last extraction she was a part of – while successful – resulted in in a sprained wrist from being a little too lenient with the upkeep of her rappelling gear and harness.

“Careful! You’re almost done healing! You don’t want to be in it longer than you need to, do you?” Lotte warns.

“Yeah, the longer you’re in that sling, the more chances Akko gets to mess up a job.” Sucy says with a dry laugh as she walks out from behind Lotte.

Amanda lets out a sigh as she lowers her arm from the fake-cowering brunette. “Eh, I guess you’re right.”

“Hey! I didn’t mess up anything!”

“Yet.” Sucy quips.

“I’ve never messed up!”

“How about at the Fortesson Hotel when you were trying to pickpocket that mark with the sunglasses?” Sucy grins evilly as the other girls erupt into poorly concealed laughter watching Akko’s face go red.

“W-well, I still got it, didn’t I?!” She stutters, embarrassed.

“Ohhh yeah. But you would have gotten a ‘LOT more’ if Jas didn’t get his hand off your ass.” Amanda wiggles her eyebrows.  

At this, the brunette can’t help but look back and sigh at the memories of just how ridiculous that job had gotten. “Well… she was the best, jealous, ex-fiancé I’ve ever had to make up on the spot. So there.”

“Aww.” Amanda coos before yelling towards the control room. “You hear that Jazzy? Akko misses your sweet, jealous lovin’!”

Jasminka walks out of the control room alongside Constanze and Ursula as they finish their documentation for the session. “What we had was special Akko, but after all this time I’m finally happy and I’ve moved on.” She replies jokingly. 

They all laugh, Ursula included, as she urges the girls together for their post-simulation analysis.

Once they quiet down, Ursula, the coordinator and mastermind of their little rag tag team of thieves, looks at Akko with a smile. “Nicely done, Akko. Plan G has potential as long as the security schedule remains regular. What were your thoughts?”

“Well, I liked this one much better than having to find another vent to crawl back into.” The brunette smiles with a shrug before giggling and turning to Constanze. “I almost lost it at ‘How about them baseballs.’” she says imitating a man’s voice. “I liked it. It gave him… personality.” They all let out a laugh. “And knowing me, a rogue giggle is totally possible, so it’s best to prepare for anything!”

The small, mute, tech wizard laughs at the brunette’s rationalization of her silly joke, shaking her head and following with a supportive thumbs up.

“Okay, ladies. Let’s focus.” Ursula says trying to get the girls back on track. “We’ve got two days until the museum’s opening. I know you’re all working hard going through these plans, but we only really get one chance at this.”

For as long as Akko and the rest of the girls had known her, Ursula has been very focused on the safety of the girls first and foremost. There were plenty of jobs where she had called them to retreat because things were getting too risky, but this job… this one is different.

Akko – assured by the other girls who had noticed the same – sees, for the first time, that there’s almost a desperation in the woman to succeed in this heist. She doesn’t know what it is, to her this thing is just a dog-shaped hunk of metal, albeit… a very valuable dog-shaped hunk of metal, but it ain’t no crowned jewels. But Ursula had been good to her… all of them really. She kept them safe, accepted them, mentored them, helped them pick targets... Generally, the people they targeted weren’t very good people. Anything they stole was stolen from someone else first, so in a way, it felt like they doing a service. They all vowed not to steal from the poor or struggling, only from those who were greedy with so much money that they wouldn’t miss what they lost. Akko liked to think that they were kind of like some modern-day band of merry men with Ursula as their Robin Hood.

They had all gotten to where they were by being victims of circumstance and Ursula – while “why” is still a mystery – took them in and helped them find a purpose…

So, if Ursula wants this funky dog statue, Akko will do her damndest to get it for her.

 “Was there anything you saw while watching or running through that take that we should think on?” The older woman continues, asking the group.

The seven women move their way towards the seating they had afforded and discuss the simulation and its shortfalls and potential consequences. For hours they talked, coming up with alternative options if certain events didn’t unfold as predicted. What would happen if they amped up security further? There’s a chance they may hire and pay even more guards under the table, which would understate how many guards they are expecting. What types of distractions can be done to keep visitors and security out of the East Gallery while Akko is pulling the display down?  At max, it’s only displaced for two minutes, but it only takes one person to ask where the exhibit is before someone goes to check it out. What if the presenter for the event is late? Will that change plans?

So many ‘if, then’ situations crossed between them that by the end of it, despite her motivation to get Ursula’s dog at any cost necessary, Akko was groaning, lying face down on the floor with Amanda fallen over and across her back.

“Great work today ladies. I apologize that went for so long. I guess I lost track of time.” Ursula smiles shyly, her personality far from the sure-voiced-shot-caller they all hear over their earpiece comms. Though… the same could be said for Akko. It’s seen that the girl lacks the virtue of patience in just about any circumstance other than when she’s about to steal something. It was a huge shock to her friends that she was capable of watching and waiting for a prolonged amount of time.

Chatting amongst themselves, the girls grab their belongings and research material from the couches and counters of the small, sparse living area they had come to call ‘the office’.

Ursula owned the building; a single-story condo right off of the Blytonbury Community College campus, the very school that she is a faculty member of. Akko and Amanda had actually been in Ursula’s Intro to Anthropology course the year before they found that theft was a common interest. That moment being when Akko and Amanda had snuck into the school’s research library after hours to nab this old, gnarled, Celtic cross on display (Amanda had set her eye on it) and the two of them see the soft spoken Anthro professor trying to pick the door to the building’s underbelly with a shirt and bag filled with old text that had previously been in a glass display case.

Over time, the rest found their way into Ursula’s ‘tutoring sessions’ discussing anthropology, archaeology, and how to displace items pertaining to each from others.

“Have a goodnight girls. Same time tomorrow, please.”

“Yes mom!” Sucy, Akko, and Amanda harmonize sarcastically causing the woman to laugh and shake her head.

“Be safe.” And with that she opens the door to let the girls out, following suit after setting the three locks even Akko would find challenging to crack if she didn’t already know the codes. After one last mental check, Ursula turns from the door, unlocks her car with one final wave to her ‘students’, and heads home for the night to prepare her lesson for the following day.

Together they leave their hidden-in-sight base, chatting as they move through the campus. Still, they are wary of their surroundings, but there’s not really anything too strange about a bunch of 20-somethings leaving a professor’s tutoring site and walking around a college campus. Akko quite likes the disguise of assumption, but if this continues, she may have to think of another reason to be there, lest her age give her away.

They group gets to their cars, Akko and Lotte hopping into the passenger and rear seat of Sucy’s sedan, and Jasminka and Constanze into Amanda’s Jeep, heading home to their respective, shared apartments.

In order to not arouse suspicion, (and because they are friends), it makes sense for a few college-aged students to be living together to afford paying some bills. By no means were they scrounging for change – when they got a payday, they got a payday – but if they were honest, none of them would really want to live alone. Akko and Lotte were familiar with loneliness and welcome the company. Sucy on the other hand, says she’d be fine alone – but Akko doesn’t believe her. Besides, Akko felt there were better things to spend her money on.

They live well enough – each their own bedroom filled with their own personality, definitely allowing for privacy… but, at least in Akko’s case, she’s mostly happy she has people she trusts in the next rooms over. Most of them had been friends through high school, the only two that came to the party later were Lotte and Constanze. Akko met Lotte in one of her classes reading a crime novel, Akko being the bubbly talker she is (much to Sucy’s exhaustion), struck up conversation ending with Lotte going into full detail with how the story’s perpetrator could have done the crime without leaving evidence. As for Constanze, Amanda met her in the AV room when she was looking into camera equipment and saw the shorter girl hacking into the school’s shared drives and transferring midterm and final exams from previous semesters onto her laptop.

You never know what friends you’ll make and what opportunities await when you go into higher education...

Sucy pulls into the parking lot of their apartment complex and the three make their way into the building, Akko racing to reach the elevator door before it closes. Still chatting, the three reach the 7^th floor of the building and make their way down the hallway to their door. Lotte pulls out the room key and swipes it onto the access pad noting that tonight was garbage night. Akko touches her nose with her finger as Sucy rolls her eyes, already heading to the trash once through the door.

It was normal. Definitely not the weirdly extreme, gunshot-ridden world that Akko had panicked about after stealing her first bag of chips from her old town’s convenience store. Though, while she imagined it always had that potential, now, with the sound of Lotte putting on game show reruns while she roots through the refrigerator for the ingredients needed for dinner, there is an ordinary calm.

After throwing an onion, some celery and baby carrots onto the countertop, taking a moment to think before tossing a bag of frozen broccoli to the pile, Akko determines tonight is a stir-fry kinda night and begins chopping and prepping.

The three eat dinner, relax, brush their teeth, and draw straws to see who showers last. As the last goodnight is said and the final light is flicked off, it’s then that Akko lays down, belly full and eyes heavy, and lets herself truly pay attention to the silence around her – allowing the hushed thought to drift through her mind…

‘I have 44 hours. If I mess up, I only have 44 hours.’  

Chapter Text

Forty-three hours and 38 minutes pass and Akko sits in the limousine rented by Kobayashi Kazane – her alias – headed to the Meriliad Estate. She shifts her legs in her dress, scooting in her seat as she adjusts the holster and folded drawstring bag uncomfortably rubbing at her inner thigh.

‘Just a few more minutes… and then I can stand. And then this stupid strap can get itself out of my –‘

“Snowshoe, what’s your ETA?” She hears Ursula’s voice calmly over the bone conduction earpiece microphone resting soundly in her ear.

“Just getting to the gateway. Maybe a minute and change.” Akko whispers quietly as to not alert the limo driver listening to Kazane’s insisted radio station of choice. 

“Remember. You’re going to have about twenty-eight minutes to get the tag, connect us to their comm frequency, and give us visual to intercept once you meet up with Dancer.”

“No sweat.” Akko smirks. “Ya hear that Dancer? No holding me up.”

“As if.” Amanda’s voice spits over the line.

“Sprite,” Ursula cuts in before the other two’s conversation can escalate, “How’s the floor?”

Lotte, who had secured a position as a refreshment busser to be an additional set of eyes and ears on the floor, responds - “Maybe 40 arrivals so far. R is in the foyer. I see guard postings as standard except in the main showroom, which is up by 5.”

“As expected,” Sucy chimes in.

“Good thing that ain’t our objective.” Amanda’s grin could be heard through the comm. “Mmm, that is… unless you want to make this interesting – “ 

“Not tonight.” Ursula says sternly. “In and out today, alright ladies? Nothing extra.”

“Yes Grizzly.” The rest respond resolutely.

Akko feels the limousine come to a stop and shifts her eyes to the driver whose hand reaches towards the door with a click.

“Alright. I just pulled up. See you soon, Sprite.” Akko says with a smile as she shifts herself upwards, granting relief from the holster’s straps. “Have a glass ready for me.”

Kobayashi Kazane steps out of the limousine with two clicks as her short, retractable heels meet the cobblestone walkway. “Thank you.” She says faking a heavy Japanese accent as she thanks the limo driver still holding her door. He bows his head and returns to the other side of the car as the woman begins to make her way up towards the museum’s entrance.

Eyes sharp, Akko walks up the walkway lined by neatly shaped bushes and lovely stone benches.  The long black blouson dress tailored to conceal the utility pants and statue holster flows behind her with each step just as her pin-straight brown locks take influence from the breeze.

Carefully, she ascends the small staircase up towards the ornate, column-lined doorway and the heavyset security guard checking IDs and collecting the “donation fee” to enter for the event.

Akko approaches the suited man with a big smile on her modestly – yet transformative – makeup covered face.

“Identification and donation please.”

Akko pauses for a moment with a squinted brow before brightening her expression and rooting around in her handbag. She pulls out Kobayashi Kazane’s newly printed passport (beautifully brought to existence by Constanze), as well as the $50 note required to ‘donate’ for entrance.

‘What’s he even need this for?’ She thinks as she has just the smallest of hesitations handing the note and passport to the guard. ‘This has gotta be pocket change for this guy!’

The man seems to take a closer look at the note than he does at the passport, decidedly finding the authenticity of the money to be more important than the identity of the holder. Fine by Akko.

Once he determines the note’s legitimacy, he hands back the passport and gestures her through the huge dark oak doors into the marble-floored, cream and eggshell colored gallery foyer.

Akko steps through, marveling at the large lavishly decorated room, easily able to fool anyone who didn’t know that she already had the virtual map of every square inch of the place etched into her mind.

She continues to move around the floor eyeing some artwork (definitely not considering how she could get out with some of it as well as the dog…). Her eyes drift over to Martin Rothlin, the head of security, with his arms crossed and standing in front of the main event hall’s entrance; identification and authorization tag clipped to his breast pocket.

‘Excellent.’ Akko thinks before spotting Lotte with her tray of drinks at the center of the floor and beginning to make her way over.

Once she reaches the redhead donning brown contacts over her naturally blue eyes, along with a pale grey button up and a pair of fitted black slacks, Akko smiles the polite smile reserved for strangers in a setting such as this and asks for an ice water.

“Thank you.” Akko says with a slight bow, still laying the accent on thick, before walking away to peruse the rest of the room and its monitors.

“Snowshoe, I told you that black dress would look amazing on you.” Lotte whispers into her mic.

“I didn’t think I’d look good in it… but your old girl doesn’t clean up too bad, huh?” Akko says with a hint of glee as she takes a quick glance down at her watch.  

“I mean… I’d tap that…” Amanda’s voice, clear as a bell, comes over her earpiece. “Just remember that you’re not supposed to be trying to get anyone’s attention tonight…” Amanda steps through the threshold of the doorway commanding an aura of prominence. “That would be my job.”

Now, as lovely as Akko was that evening – a dead ringer for any diamond-dipped hoity toity who would be attending that museum’s exhibit – her costume was simply average compared to Amanda’s vibrant colored hair falling in waves at her cheeks, emerald and diamond earrings dripping from her ears, brazen magazine eye makeup which was somehow both over the top and tasteful, and the fit-to-form silken emerald dress hemmed with silver and studded with convincing rhinestones. While Amanda’s role was to draw attention, Akko’s role was to blend in with the crowd of high society; and being that she has seen two people with a dress similar to hers, she was doing just fine with that.

The only thing that looked out of place was the black sling encasing Amanda– rather, Carmilla Sindon’s  left arm, but even so, it too played an important role.

“While I’d rather rock the socks off these rich folks with some outrageous three-piece suit…” Amanda grumbles with a slight discomfort as she discreetly reaches into the dress and adjusts her bra with a scratch. “I gotta admit, there’s a kind of raw power that comes from feeling like a widower flaunting her dead husband’s money around while she hunts for another man…”

“That’s… kinda dark…” Sucy’s dry voice echoes over the comms. “But whatever gets you into character.” She shrugs.

“Okay ladies. We’ve got 18:41 on the clock. Ready to get this started?” Ursula’s voice filters through their earpieces.

“Let’s do this.” Akko whispers, a burst of adrenaline sending the butterflies left dormant in her chest into an excited dance.

“Aright. Get’r goin.” Amanda grins as she watches Akko bend over, pretending to fix her shoe beside the head of security, and subtly tipping her glass of ice water onto the floor.

Amanda straightens her back and begins sauntering with purpose towards the entrance of the main event hall. Towards Rothlin… and towards her destination of the well-hidden patch of slippery ice-covered marble.  

She tosses her hair, watching as Akko melds into the crowd of people. Separating herself from relevancy.

She walks forward, fixing her expression to blissfully unaware, until at last feeling the toe of her heel slide with no resistance along the wet marble flooring.

With an exaggerated scream, drawing the attention of the room, Amanda controls her fall convincingly; flailing her arms and legs just as practiced as to not injure her arm further.

She hits the ground with a drawn-out dramatic groan as Rothlin, wide eyed and genuinely concerned, rushes to help lift her up. Amanda begins shifting her legs beneath her, spreading the slickness around the floor as she makes show of a struggle to get to her feet. “Ma’am, a– ”

“Watch your hand you buffoon!” Amanda screeches, slapping at his arm before slipping down once again. This time, Lotte rushes over to help catch and steady her from behind her shoulders.

“Careful of my ar- Get off of me!” She yells as she gets to her feet, waving her good arm theatrically, getting Rothlin and Lotte away from her. “Who is responsible for this?” Her eyes glance over Lotte and bore into the head of security’s eyes. “I could have cracked my skull on these floors! Do you know who I am?”

“I- ah – you.” He stumbles coming up blank as the eyes of everyone in the gallery hone in on the drama.

“And why is there no wet floor sign or towel? Right next to you!” Amanda gestures to the floor before pointing at him accusingly. “You sir, are looking at a lawsuit!” She then takes her phone out of her bag. “I’m going to have to document this to show to my lawyer.”

Amanda, pulling up the frequency syncing software Constanze had installed on her phone in order to listen in on security’s comms, pretends to take pictures of the floor until the process completes.

“We’ve got their channel.” Ursula’s voice comes over the earpiece. “Ears are out.”

With a huff Amanda lowers her phone, sticking it back into her bag and placing her hand on her hip. “So, are you just waiting for someone else to come around and get hurt and sue or are you going to clean this up?”

“Y-yes, of course.” Rothlin says as he snaps out of his expletive laden thoughts of the woman in front of him. “I’m terribly sorry ma’am, we’re going to take care of this right away.” He looks around finding Lotte. “Go. What are you waiting for? Go get something to clean this mess up.” He demands, shooing her away with a glare.

With a quick nod and a feign of confusion, Lotte rushes off with her serving tray in hand – Rothlin’s ID tag held beneath the platter, freshly transferred from Amanda’s cast from her pick during the slip.

“Please ma’am, wo–” Rothlin tries to comfort her again, before Amanda continues her performance.

“Don’t you dare tell me to calm down!”

Akko has to bite her lip to keep from laughing at the display in front of her as Lotte comes rushing by. With a quick shift of fingers, the tag drops from the redhead’s hand and within a fraction of a second the tradeoff is completed with Akko catching the tag and slipping it into the folds of her dress.

“Tag in hand. Let’s get some more eyes in here.” Akko whispers as she passes through the West Gallery towards the restroom – and according to the blueprints and casing evidence… just down the hallway from the staff monitoring offices and electrical.

Akko moves down the hallway, past the bathroom and towards the offices. She first passes one darkened room, a standard office with filing cabinets and the like. The second, she takes a glance behind herself before pulling out a mirror and taking a look around the corner of the doorway to see the monitoring security staff pouring over an eight-monitor wall of screens.

Akko backs away from the door and begins moving back down the hallway at the sight of herself in the on one of the screens. Fortunately, it didn’t appear any of the security team noticed, they were a little busy laughing and watching the scene of their boss getting reamed on by a very excitable guest on one of the foyer’s camera feeds.

“Three in the office, Dancer. One cam in the hall. I need you.” Akko whispers as she takes a natural turn into the restroom. 

Meanwhile, Amanda, red-faced and… if she were honest… kind of feeling bad about giving this guy such a hard time, hears Akko’s plea and decides it’s time to let this guy curse at her in peace.

 “I hope for your sake, Sir, that my physical therapist doesn’t determine that I’ve been injured further due to your negligence.” Amanda motions her sling bound arm. “I… I can’t even look at you anymore.” she exclaims exasperatedly as she dramatically turns away from Rothlin. “I’m going to try to dry this dress with the restroom hand dryers. You do have hand dryers, don’t you?”

Without another word, Amanda storms off towards the hallway. Behind her back, Rothlin flexes his fingers with a crack and takes an aggressive breath in an attempt to calm himself.

“That woman was wild. I don’t know how you handled that...” Lotte says kindly as she returns to the spill with a towel and begins to soak up the water. “Do you deal with people like that often? I don’t think I could have stayed that calm.”

Rothlin looks at the small redhead wiping up the floor and allows himself a tired sigh. “I used to see my fair share, but I admit it’s been a while.” He pauses, watching her and then frowns. “Here, you don’t have to be on the floor… allow me.”

Lotte looks up at the older man before rising to her feet, leaving the towel on the marble. Rothlin then puts his foot on the cloth and begins wiping the floor.

“I apologize for being sharp with you, I lost my composure with that one.” He says with a hint of guilt behind his professionalism.

“Oh, it’s no trouble!” Lotte smiles disarmingly. “I completely understand. I do appreciate the apology though.”

With a few more swipes of his foot, Rothlin determines the floor is slip-free and picks up the towel to place behind the front desk for the time being.

“So, Mr. Rothlin sir–” Lotte starts.

“It’s alright, you don’t work for me… you can call me Martin.” He says with a smile as he resumes his watch over the gallery foyer and main event hall.

“O-oh, Mr. Martin sir –” She restarts, this time getting a humored look from the man. “Have you always worked in museums?”

“Okay, Sprite’s got R under control. Ready for a show Snowshoe?” Amanda whispers as she pretends to rifle through her bag as she clears the West Gallery and starts downs the hallway towards Akko.

“Always.” Akko grins as she listens at the door for Amanda’s footsteps. At the sound of the other girl’s heels, Akko slips out of the restroom hanging close to the wall, just on the edge of the hall camera’s blindspot. She and Amanda walk in sync as though to mask the sound of additional footsteps. The moment they reach the monitoring office’s open door, Akko makes a break for the electrical room as fast as she can while Amanda startles the three men watching over the camera feeds.

“Um, excuse me! Is the ladies’ room down this way?” Amanda says loudly, practically throwing herself into the doorway, pulling the security team’s eyes off their screens and onto her out of shock. Amanda looks at each of the alarmed men before her eyes glance over one of the screens noticing Akko slipping away into the electrical room.

“Oh, yeah, it should be back down that way on the left.” The first of the men to regain their composure says while pointing back down the hall where Amanda had come from.

“I didn’t see any signs or anyth- oh! Oh. The unisex restroom? Oh. I see…” And so, Amanda kept camera security occupied and distracted while Akko worked on leeching their feeds from under them.

Meanwhile, Akko, finding her way in the mass of tangled wires, lifts up her dress and pulls out a small device with an antenna. Constanze had developed the device to allow her remote access to camera feeds – which in this case, will be used to give her team an insider look on real time security movement, as well as grant access to freeze frame the camera in the East Gallery main and sub floors so that Meriliad’s security has no evidence of the descending display case or of the girl dropping out of the ventilation system.

She could cause some real damage here with all these wires… a sudden blackout… some shorted alarms… but no… Ursula wants and in and out, no suspicions, ghost job – and that is what she’ll get.

Akko takes the device and works on crossing the feed wires. It takes a little fumbling, but at last she hears Ursula’s voice over the earpiece.

“Visuals are up. 18:55 on the clock. You’re doing good.”

Akko replaces the covering over the electrical wires, hiding her tampering, and rushes herself over to the door. “How’s the hall Grizzly?”

“Hallway is clear and we’ll temporarily freeze the footage for your out. And it looks like the speaker for the event is just arriving. Think you can use that, Dancer?”

Akko opens the door, closing it behind her and leaving it just as she found it. She leisurely makes her way down the hallway, looking far from suspicious especially now, since the tv monitor that was once showing her is displaying a nice, empty hall.

Akko nears the wall and approaches Amanda, who then feigns surprise and animatedly points at the screens of the camera monitors. “What is THAT behind Sir Olivio Jannes?!”

The three men spin in their chairs, eyes searching the screens for the possible threat as Akko strolls behind Amanda and past the door.

“Oh, my goodness, how embarrassing.” Amanda laughs. “I believe it was just his shadow on the column behind him. I apologize for startling you.”

The senior member of the three monitoring staff members meets her apology with a smile. “Oh, it’s no worry ma’am. Now, we actually gotta get back to work here now that our special guest is here.”

“Oh yes, of course.” Amanda smiles “The reveal will be any minute now, yes?”

“Yes ma’am. We hope you enjoy the exhibit.”

“I’m sure I will.” Amanda says sweetly. “Keep up the good work!” And then she turns her heel with a silent scoff and makes her way down the hallway to meet up with Akko by the restroom.

“Nice job…” Akko says quietly as she nudges at Amanda’s shoulder.

“Why do you sound surprised?” Amanda looks at her slightly offended.

“Alright… we might have a problem.” Ursula cuts into their conversation.

“What’s the hiccup?” Akko asks.

“Most of the attendees have followed Sir Jannes into the Main Event Hall for the reveal, but there’s someone still in the East Gallery and – ”

“No sweat, we’ll just get them out.” Akko says with confidence.

“Leave it all to me.” Amanda says as she and Akko walk out of the hall into the West Gallery only to come face to face with the owner of the estate, Mr. Edison Court himself alongside his personal assistant.

“Miss Sindon,” Edison Court says with a forced smile honing in on Amanda, “I was informed there was an accident earlier in the foyer and I just wanted to make sure you were unharmed.”

Akko continues to walk forward – after all, Kazane does not know this dramatic woman, she just happened to be in the ‘bathroom’ at the same time…

Much to her relief, Mr. Court and his assistant didn’t spare her a second glance. Amanda, however was trapped in the line of fire.

“I… was going to say Court was on his way to you.” Ursula says.

“Are we busted?” Akko hurriedly whispers.

“No, I’m quite certain he’s just trying to avoid being sued.”

“So, Miss Sindon. I expect you came here tonight to see Sir Olivio Jannes reveal our newest Rembrandt. What would you say to a front seat for his speech hm?” Edison asks her, holding his hands folded in front of him.

“It’s quite alright, I will be fi–” Amanda tries to decline, but is cut off by Edison’s arm extending and herding her towards the Main Event Hall.

“I insist ma’am, I am a gracious host and I am terribly sorry for my staff’s conduct. Please, join me, and let’s get you a front row seat to one of Rembrandt’s finest pieces of work. Can I get you some wine?”

 Akko watches as Amanda is led away into the Main Event Hall. The redhead’s eyes meet Akko’s, pleading, before she is led out of sight.

“I got this.” Akko whispers over the comm, looking up and seeing Lotte chatting it up with a laughing Rothlin talking about his 14^th birthday party, attention focusing loosely on the people within the Rembrandt exhibit. 

‘Okay, hopefully he won’t be taking any strolls for the next 20 minutes…’ Akko thinks as she soundlessly walks her way across the foyer and towards the East Gallery.

“I guess things were going too smoothly. It only makes sense that something would go wro–” Akko pauses in the middle of her sentence to Ursula and is caught off guard by the sight before her.

‘Oh wow… she’s gorgeous.’

Chapter Text

‘Oh wow… she’s gorgeous.’

Standing at the velvet lined stanchions surrounding the exhibit displaying ‘The Silver Hound’ is a young woman, approximately Akko’s age, maybe a year or two older, with platinum blonde hair tied into an elegant bun showcasing a lithe, fair-skinned neck leading down to a long, sleeveless, royal blue dress with silver and black embellishments. The woman’s gaze shifts from the glass’s contents towards the Japanese woman entering the room, nearly freezing her in her steps with no more than a single look.

Akko fights the urge to stop in her tracks as the blush climbs in her cheeks.

‘Oh my god. Stop. Don’t lose your cool. You have a job to do. And right now your job is to make Kazane talk to that ridiculously beautiful woman. So, go! Go me! Go!’

Attempting to slip out of ‘Akko’ and into her con’s identity, she takes another step forward into the East Gallery, forcing her eyes away from the blonde’s. Even once she looks away, Akko can still feel the intense cerulean eyes of the woman boring into her, watching her.

‘Relax, relax, relax. This place is filled with judgy rich people, she’s probably no different. You just have to talk to her… and make her leave. Easy peasy… I make Sucy do it all the time.’

As Akko nears the exhibit, the other woman unlocks her gaze and returns her eyes to the case. Akko sneaks a glance and notices, while the intensity is gone, something else had taken its place.

“They’re all quite beautiful, aren’t they?” The blonde says, eyes still on the exhibit.

Not expecting her to be the one to start any idle chatter, Akko quickly resets her composure, humming in affirmation as she looks at a very strange looking, squat (maybe human?) stone figure whose ever-wide eyes glare blankly back at her. She then re-affixes her eyes on the reflection of the glass, meeting the blonde’s blue before quickly shifting away.

“What are you waiting for, Snowshoe? Get chattin.”  Amanda’s voice grumbles over the earpiece. “What’s wrong? She cute or something?”

“Shh –” Akko starts responding before drawing the attention of the blonde’s eyes yet again.

“Es-especially w-with the me- materials they had access to at the time. Yes.” Akko says shakily, remembering to add in her fake accent. “M-my apologies, English is not my first language.”

The blonde’s eyes study her again, that intensity flickering once more before turning kind. “Oh, I see, no need to apologize.” She smiles before shifting over, allowing more room in front of the exhibit for Akko to step in.

Taking the offered space, Akko steps in and regards the gesture with a “Thank you.”

‘Okay Kazane… big words… be smart.’

“This collection is truly remarkable.” Akko states slowly as she looks into the encasement. So close, yet several very important steps away from the silver dog staring back at her. “And with the acquisition of the Rembrandt paintings… this Mr. Court is very fortunate.” 

“There are a lot of fine pieces, yes.” The woman says kindly. “Mr. Court comes from several generations of art and history collectors, no doubt some of these have been in his family’s ownership for over a century.”

This, Akko knew to be true. “Ooh.” She hums. “You are quite knowledgeable. Are you a collector also?”

“Ah, no I am not.” The blonde says with a slight shift of her eyes.” I… just have an interest in historical pieces. All the culture, methods, the how and why some of these artifacts were created is truly fascinating…” She shifts in her dress looking down into the case. “Time has a way of hiding why people do things, and some of these pieces provide insight about the mysteries in human history. Helping us find answers to why people do what we do today.”

‘I’d like to know what reason somebody made that creepy squatty guy… I hope he didn’t affect us in the long run…’ Akko thinks as she looks uncomfortably at the stone being continuing to eerily stare back at her.

Akko shakes off the lull of the blonde’s voice and the hypnotizing lock of the statues gaze as a thought hits her. “Ah, a scholar then? Do you attend the local university for your studies?”

‘She doesn’t recognize me does she? She doesn’t really look the type to go to Blytonbury Community College... but –‘

The girl sighs with a sad smile. “I’m afraid not. I had attended university in a different field several years back, but I… decided to take a break from my studies.” Akko watches her reflection in the exhibit glass before the blonde turns to face her with a tight smile. “The interest is a hobby I’ve carried since childhood and I figured an opportunity to visit this collection would be a shame to miss.”

Akko recoils a bit from the sudden shift in the woman’s demeanor.

‘Reading this girl is all over the place… there’s a lot more than she lets on… I wonder –’

“How about yourself?” Slightly alerted by the force of the question, almost demanding, Akko looks into cerulean eyes sensing a slight hardness that wasn’t there before. “Are you a collector?”

“Ah, no.” Akko resets her smile and begins reciting her backstory. “My father is travelling for business and he wanted me to experience the culture here with the opportunity. He has always had an admiration for Roman architecture and European art. We have visited several museums and galleries together and he was planning on attending tonight, however, he seems to have eaten something that has been disagreeing with him, but he insisted I come so I can tell him about it.” The blonde looks at her thoughtfully before she continues, “It is a shame they do not allow photography.” She nods towards the sign by the doorway displaying a red cross over a camera. 

“I see.” The woman says. “It’s regrettable to hear about your father, though I know this museum’s collection is traditionally photographed and published online. I know it’s not the same experience as in person, but it’s still an experience. I believe they also sell printed books.”

“Oh! That is good to know.” Akko says kindly, completely aware. How else would Ursula have known where to find the dog? “Thank you.”

‘This chick is weird. Gorgeous… and helpful… but weird. Her personality is all over the place… and I’M the con woman… I guess I should come to expect that some of these art history folks can be a little strange though.’ She muses as she looks yet again at the stubby stone man. ‘She’s interesting though… kinda mysterious…smart...pretty… I wouldn’t mind learning a little more outside of work…’

And then she is reminded that she is not Atsuko Kagari. Right now, in this black dress trying to talk this girl out of the room, she is Kobayashi Kazane – Japan native on a UK trip with her father.

It’s a hard fact she is saddened by whenever she gets the chance to meet someone interesting while on the job, but anyone she meets on the job can turn into a potential problem if seen out on the streets. It makes connecting with people on a personal basis pretty hard – not only is she not who she said she was (resulting in trust issues right off the bat), but she’s also a criminal (usually a big turn off resulting in even more trust issues and maybe a call to the authorities). She’s fortunate to have such a close-knit group of good friends, but being in this line of work… it makes the hope for any other kind of life nearly impossible. However…

‘I mean… I guess I can at least learn her name… so, I can make sure to… avoid her… in the future…Yeah.’ Akko rationalizes before beginning to sputter.

“Oh, I apologize for my rudeness. I haven’t introduced myself.” The brunette bows in apology. “My name is Kazane Kobayashi.” She grins before extending a hand to the blonde.

Her eyes study Akko’s hand for a moment before she reaches out and takes it. With a polite shake of the hand and her eyes meeting burgundy she wears a reserved smile. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Cynthia Luna.”

“It’s a pleasure meeting you as well, Miss Luna.”

‘Okay… a pretty name for a pretty girl. I guess that makes sen–’

“Speed it up, Snowshoe, you’re cutting close on time.” Akko hears through her earpiece as a sudden chill runs through her. “It’s 19:06, the shift switch is in 9 minutes.”

Akko’s eyes widen as she pulls her hand away from the blonde as calmly as she can muster.

‘Crap. It’s so late already? And I still have to get through the change and the vent… How am I gonna get her out of here now? I wasn’t expecting her to keep up the conversation… think, think, think…’

“Dude, what’s taking you so long?” Amanda’s voice whispers over the mic. “Just… hit on her or something. With your awful flirting skills you could have cleared out the whole damn museum and we’d be on our way home by now.”

Akko suffocates her blush but doesn’t discount the idea.

‘Well… I guess there’s no downside… On one hand she leaves and I finish the job. On the other… maybe I stand a chance!’ A beat. ‘No. Wait… still a criminal who lied to her. Damnit.’ She looks over to the blonde staring curiously at her. ‘She’s probably seeing the blush… great… I guess that’ll sell it better anyway. I’ll probably never see her again, so it doesn’t really matter, does it?’

With a twinge of disappointment, not unlike any other cut-off in her line of work, Akko takes a quiet breath and decides what she has to do.

‘Okay. Let’s make it weird.’

“So. Cynthia’s quite the beautiful name...” Akko says as she turns her tone flirty and bats her lashes at the blonde whose expression goes from curious to confused. Akko then reaches out her hand to ghost over the other woman’s fingers, stroking suggestively between her middle and ring fingers. “Would you say Cynthi-yeah to coming back to my place after?”

From over her earpiece, she hears a muffled wheeze that is then replaced by a barrage of coughs that she can hear clearly coming from the Main Event Hall. She can hear an additional chorus of giggles from her partners back home, but Amanda’s was by far the most prevalent. 

Meanwhile, the blonde’s eyes that were once squinted beneath a furrowed brow turned as round as saucers.

“Ah-e-excuse me?” The woman says, looking back at the brunette woman, not quite sure if what she heard was real or not.

“I-I was just meaning that if you want to study a little of the Japanese culture, you’re welcome to come back to my hotel and get up close with my personal private exhibit.” She says with a wink. “I know a good authentic place to eat out if you’re hungry.” Akko continues, gesturing to her body and biting her lip to both sell the seduction and to keep from laughing at the new muffled sound of Amanda over her earpiece.

The blonde continues to stare at her. Any composure or decorum that she had has been whipped away with the brunette’s words. Her blue eyes were wide and lost, looking at the woman in front of her before suddenly blinking as her face glows a magnificent pink and tries to right itself.

“I- ah- w- as informative as I’m sure that may be. I am afraid I must decline your invitation.” The blonde says almost a little too quickly as she looks around, anywhere, at anything that is not the posturing woman before her. “I…ah… I believe Sir Jannes will be starting soon, so I best be going.” She says before clearing her throat and moving around the brunette. There is a moment of pause in her movement before the blonde turns to hesitantly face her, still not fully making eye-contact, and saying “Enjoy your evening Miss Kobayashi”, almost autonomously, before turning the rest of the way and moving quickly out of the room.

Once the blonde in the blue dress is out of sight, Akko allows herself to deflate and gives the blush room to vehemently claim her face. She takes a long calming breath, still listening to the sound of Amanda choking down her laughter on the other end of her comm.

“Jesus Christ.” Sucy says over the comm. “I think it would have been less traumatic for that girl if you just pulled a gun on her.”

“Shut uuuuuuup.” Akko groans through grit teeth as she puts her hands to her cheeks feeling the heated glow of embarrassment.

“You okay Snowshoe?” Ursula says over the earpiece with a nervous laugh. Akko extends her arm with a thumbs up, knowing they can see the response through the feeds.

She slaps at her face with a deep breath before getting her mind back to the job at hand. “Okay. I’m good. Am I clear to get to the vent?”

Thirteen minutes later Akko walks out the back door with a brand-new historic dog and nary a hitch. During their simulations they had overestimated the amount of guard activity that would be taking place in the subfloors, so much so that Akko was able to unlock the back door, prop it open with her dress and shoe filled bag, and run back to the security staff room and break into Rothlin’s locker to return his ID tag before getting away.

In the cover of dark she slips her dress back on, covering the metal dog on the inside of her leg and walks down the driveway towards a line of parked and waiting limousines, one in particular, with Jasminka and Sucy inside. Akko approaches the vehicle, eyeing the rear plate to ensure it’s the right one, raps her knuckle on the door two, then another three times before the click of unlocking is heard and the door opens. She ducks down into the limo, sliding into her seat in the back next to her purple haired friend.

“Mission accomplished.” Akko says with a grin as she spreads her legs and slaps at the holster through her dress.

“Classy.” Sucy says dryly. “Snowshoe’s in, you ready Dancer?”

“I’ve been ready since Jannes said ‘Good evening’ … get me outta here.”

“On our way.” Sucy says as Jasminka turns the key to the limousine and the engine comes to life. They drive around the estate loop to come back around to the front of the museum’s drop off and pick up. As they pull up, Amanda saunters out with a stale smile to the doorman’s “Have a good evening” before making her way to the limo. Jasminka, hair pulled back and dressed in a chauffer’s suit comes around the side of the limo and opens the door for Amanda. Akko sits, shrouded in the darkness of the car, watching as Amanda slides her way into the seat and promptly tosses her heels off the second Jasminka shuts the door.

“Holy hell, I never want to get used to heels.” She says throwing her head back against the seat with a groan.

Akko smiles, thankful that she was able to get away with short heels for the night. As Jasminka makes her way back to the driver’s seat, Akko looks back at the Meriliad Estate’s Private Museum and says a silent “farewell”, just as she does to each finished job. Through the opened front doors, she sees a familiar blue dress and its owner’s blonde hair. A residual heat sneaks up at her cheeks as she watches the blonde look around within the foyer.

‘Probably trying to make sure she doesn’t run into me… heh…’ She thinks bitterly before letting a quiet sigh escape her lips. ‘Have a nice life, Cynthia Luna.’

She allows herself one last look as Jasminka pulls the limo away then turns her attention to Amanda and throws her legs across her lap.

“Oof.” Amanda breathes as she lowers her casted arm onto Akko’s legs. “So, is that a silver dog in your pocket or are you just happy to see me?” The redhead cracks a smile as Akko snorts.

“Both probably.” She says with a wink.

“Ugh. Ya nasty.” Amanda says with a fake grimace before putting up her good hand. “Pleasure workin’ with ya Miss Kobayashi.”

“The pleasure was all mine Miss. Sindon.” Akko replies, meeting her friend’s palm with a smack.

“You too Sprite, don’t think we forgot about ya.” Amanda says over her comm.

“Oh, I know how it is.” Lotte replies teasingly. “I’m just cleaning up now, I’ll meet you at Grizzly’s.”

“Copy.”

“We’ll be waiting.” Ursula’s voice comes over the comm. “Just make sure you’re not followed. Good job, ladies.”

The drive back is filled with humored chatting and vigilant rearward glances making sure they aren’t being tailed.

The group stops at their midway point, dropping off the limousine at the rental service and paying handsomely before switching cars. Once in the safety of Jasminka’s SUV, Akko and Amanda change out of their formal wear in the backseat, the two participating in a contest of who can let out the loudest, most suggestive sounding sigh of relief once their costumes and gear are removed.

With the limo drop off added to their time, the four arrive back onto Blytonbury campus just as Lotte pulls up and parks on the street. The group watches for neighboring activity before leaving their cars and heading up the main walkway of the Tutoring House.

Ursula opens the door as they reach the top of the walkway and steps aside to welcome them in. Once they are all inside, she shuts the door and turns to face them.

“Everyone alright?” Ursula asks as she looks around at her crew, nodding and affirming in response. “Excellent.” She smiles before looking over to Akko who is already fishing the shining statue out of her bag from beneath her dress. Suddenly, Akko’s eyes widen in fear as her hand shifts wildly in the bag. She looks up and meets Ursula’s eyes, the woman’s face now a mirror of her own worried expression. She lets the fear marinate for a moment before cracking a smile and pulling ‘The Silver Hound’ safely out of her bag.

“Just kidding.” Akko teases with a smile as she hands the heavy relic over to her leader.

Ursula bites at the inside of her cheek and eyes the brunette disapprovingly before she lets out a humored sigh and reaches out to hold the piece in her hands. She brings it close, running her fingers delicately over the form of the dog. She looks the piece over and a relief comes over her features before she stalls and looks up to their residential chemistry expert.

“Sucy. Confirmation?” She says as she hands the piece over to the pink haired girl who taps at the metal and begins to study it with a furrowed brow.

“That went smoothly enough.” Lotte says as she pulls the camera feed bug retrieved from the electrical room out of her pocket, handing it to Constanze who is going around counting inventory.

“Yeah, security was pretty lax down there.” Akko says as she scratches her head. “I was expecting a lot more people. Do we know what happened?”

“Yeah,” Lotte grins. “After Amanda’s show with Rothlin, Court called a few of them upstairs to keep an eye on her in the Main Event Hall during the reveal.”

“Yeah, three of them practically stormed me after your pickup line sent me into cardiac arrest.” Amanda laughs, slapping the brunette’s shoulder. “That was fucking astounding.”

Akko rolls her eyes with an embarrassed blush. “Stop, please.”

“You do know I was joking about actually hitting on her, right?” Amanda continues to laugh.

“Why would I not take that as a serious suggestion? I was running out of time and she was actually into having a conversation! I was desperate–!”

“This is a fake.” Sucy interrupts, holding up the artifact with a scrunch in her nose.

The rest of the team silences and turns to her.

“What?” Ursula pales, asking with a furrowed brow. “How do you know?”

“It’s made of iron…” Sucy says as she takes a magnet and places it on the statue with a resolute ‘tink’. “This is a neodymium magnet… it has a very strong attraction to metals containing ferrous material. Silver… is nonferrous… and while it would be expected for some material in it to hold the attraction, the magnet should slide if held on an angle… but this…” She turns the statue to the side, displaying the magnet’s firm hold. She pauses, letting the team fill in the blanks before turning the statue in her hands and tapping at the metal. “Based on the sound and color, this is polished iron… and by the look of it, it hasn’t been around very long.” She says looking up at Ursula.  

The group stands silently looking between their false prize and their leader whose eyes are focused in thought despite betraying a hint of fear behind her confusion.

‘How? I was so positive. There should have been no way for someone to get it before us unless it was a fake from the beginning… but the papers said…’ Ursula’s mind churns, thinking over every possibility. ‘The place is a fortress and accessing the exhibits themselves requires executive clearance… unless the head of security has been skimming off the sides. But why ‘that’ piece?’ Her eyes shift upwards, her jaw set in thought. ‘It wouldn’t have made sense. They would have had to know that it wasn’t silver. They have a hired team of historians and archaeologists… there’s no way they would have put it on display if they knew… It had to have happened tonight… but how –’ Her face falls slack.

‘Unless…’

“Constanze,” Ursula turns to the inventor. “Can you pull up the footage from the night? Before we got eyes inside?”

The small girl nods as she rushes over to her computer and begins typing away, pulling up the archived feeds she collected of the East Gallery and foyer throughout the night.

“And the back hallway?” Ursula asks, leaning in, eyes roving over the screens through the crowds of suits and dresses, seemingly looking for someone in particular. “No. No. No…”  She mutters under her breath. “Nothing.”

Akko and the rest of the team come in and she, Amanda, and Lotte see themselves on the surveillance view – Amanda getting picked off by Mr. Court and his assistant as Akko walks by towards the East Gallery.

“That’s when I came in… so it must have happened before then…” Akko points out, squinting at the screen, letting her eyes hone in on the woman in the blue dress one more time.

“Hold on… back up a second.” Lotte suddenly says as she pushes herself closer to the screen. “Go back about… 40 seconds…”

Constanze rewinds the footage as they all watch the screen closely.

“Look. Right there.” Lotte points at the frame overlooking the foyer. “That man in the suit… he came from the East Gallery… but it’s not showing he was in the room. Rewind it.” They watch the footage again, and sure enough, the man was nowhere to be seen in the room. “The frame is frozen…” Lotte says with a hum.

Chariot’s eyes widen and her breath stills.

“But it’s not frozen when I come in…” Akko says as she sees herself enter the room on the screen. “Is there a jump in the footage?”

Constanze rewinds again as the team watches closely from when the man enters the foyer from nowhere to when Akko arrives.

“Wait… go back a sec.” Amanda says as she nudges Akko to the side so she can get a closer look. “Where she shows her face…” pointing at the blonde in the blue dress.

 “That’s the girl I made a fool of myself to…” Akko groans. “I know, she was cute.”

Amanda focuses in on her, her face stone serious. “Conz, can you zoom in on her?”

Constanze does so, the pixels of the screen growing larger before she presses a few buttons causing the image to sharpen.

Amanda stares intently at the image before a flash of recognition crosses her eyes. “I know her…”

Chapter Text

The group turns their heads to face the redhead.

“Wait, you know her??” Akko exclaims with a raised eyebrow.

“Yeah.” Amanda says continuing to study the footage before scrunching her eyes in thought. “Diana… Cuh-something.”

Akko cocks her head. “Can’t be. She said her name was Cynthia Luna?”

Ursula looks up at the two of them with widened eyes. The surprised look only lasts a moment before her face turns into an unreadable expression, her mind beginning to reel.

“Super blue eyes, yeah?” Amanda says looking back over to Akko.

Akko shrugs, not wanting to believe she had been duped by the blonde. “I mean, yeah, but that could be a lot of people...”

“Believe me,” Amanda insists with a bit of a blush, “I… uh… had a thing with her roommate…s…”

“Plural?!” Akko gapes.

“Artemis!” Lotte says suddenly and resolutely as though a lightbulb had been switched on, drawing the confused attention of the rest of the group. “In some Greek myths, it was said that Leto had given birth to Artemis and Apollo on Delos Island, on Mount Cynthus. Over time Cynthia became an epithet for Artemis, and Artemis’ Roman equal was Diana!” She says looking around at the rest of the group before going back into thought. “And the word ‘luna’ is associated with the moon… which Roman Diana was said to be a goddess over.” She looks up with a grin. “It would fit...”

“See! I knew it was her.” Amanda says as she steps back from the computer monitor victoriously while Akko looks down somewhat hypocritically crestfallen that she had been lied to.

“So what? She’s a mythology nerd… What does that have to do with our statue missing?” Sucy steps in. “You think she took it?”

“I mean… it’s possible… why else would she give Akko the wrong name.” Lotte reasons.

Suddenly Ursula straightens herself, face still an unreadable maze. “Excuse me girls…” she says, almost as an afterthought as she turns to walk into her personal study.

Akko’s heart sinks as she watches her go. Even though they made it out with all of their planning, their mission was a failure. She had failed Ursula.

“Okay wait, go back again.” Lotte says leaning over Constanze’s shoulder over the monitors, now completely and fully invested at the mystery on hand. “So, she was in the frozen frame the whole time… so if we watch her… we should be able to see when the recording goes back to live… There!” The redhead yells pointing at the screen as Constanze plays it back.

“Nothing happened…” Akko says frowning at the screen.

“Her left hand! It’s just a moment, but it cuts back as she’s moving her hand.” Lotte watches the screen as Constanze rewinds it again and begins replaying the footage of those targeted few seconds frame by frame. Sure enough, the picture whispers to life at the sight of the blonde’s hand suddenly appearing into frame and just as quickly slipping away.

“That looks like a phone!” Akko exclaims at the sight.

“I’m willing to bet she was resuming the camera recording with whatever it was she was doing with it.” Lotte hums.

Akko continues to watch the footage as Constanze goes through it frame by frame, all up until she sees herself on the screen.

“So how do you think she did it?” Akko asks focused on the blonde’s figure on the monitor. “If she finished right before I got there, how did she get the statue? Nothing looked tampered with on my way down...”

“That’s assuming she did it.” Amanda says. “Yeah, the name thing is kinda weird, but she didn’t really look the type for art theft.”

“Do any of us?” Sucy says flatly. “Except for you, of course.”

Amanda pouts.

“I mean… it’s always possible they didn’t realize it was a fake from the beginning and still decided to display it. The real thing might have never actually been there.” Sucy says.

“But what if it was? How did she do it?” Akko says starting to bite at her thumb before suddenly yanking it away with a start, an idea in her head. “Hey… Amanda?”

The redhead quirks a brow at her. “Eh?”

“Did that thing with the roommate…s… go… badly?” She questions with a hopeful smile. 

Amanda squints at her. “I mean… I didn’t think it did… I think we had a great time.” She smirks. “If ya know what I– ”

“Ya think maybe we can go meet them?!” Akko interrupts excitedly.

“W-what?” Amanda recoils with a grimace.

“Yeah! You can… I dunno… catch up with your ‘friends’… and you can take me! And then maybe I can get some time with Cyn- Diana… and maybe I can try to talk to her about maybe trading something for the real dog to give to Ursula!”

“Woah, slow down. That’s assuming she even has the thing. And even if she did, what makes you think you could convince her to hand it over?”

“I dunno… talking to her one thief to another? I can be pretty persuasive.” Akko says with a smile and a wink.

Amanda deadpans.

“Please? C’mon…” the brunette pouts before putting on the biggest show of puppy eyes. “You made me say those pick-up lines to her…”

Amanda glares, watching the display, before breaking with a sigh. “I didn’t make you do shit. But as curious as I am about how that follow up interaction will go… me and the roommates thing was months ago… I don’t even know if they still live toge–”

Just then, Constanze pulls up a separate window on her computer with the names and current, shared condo address of this Diana and her two roommates. She looks over her shoulder at the redhead and gives a thumbs up alongside a look saying “what do you have to lose?”.

Amanda looks at the screen with the familiar names and presses her lips together into a line before looking back at the computer whiz, exasperation in her eyes. “Just… why do you know who they are?”

“I can’t believe they said yes!” Akko grins, bouncing excitedly and she and Amanda wait at the front door of Diana (and Amanda’s flings’) house. “You must have left a good impression!”

“Well, I like to think so.” Amanda states with a smirk and a swell of pride as she sends a text to the girl inside making her arrival known.

‘Okay. So, first step done! Now I just gotta hope Cynth– Diana is here… talk to her and explain that we really need the Silver Hound statue, and who knows! Maybe we’ll have another person to add to our group!’ Akko thinks happily. ‘This is kinda exciting. It’s not like all the other people I meet at work… we both lied to each other, so it’s good!’

Just then, the two of them hear the sound of the door being unlocked. Akko straightens herself, trying to make a good first and… well… sorta second… impression as she stands there in dark wash jeans and a pale red sweater next to Amanda who is wearing black skinny jeans with a green tank top under an undone white plaid button up and a cool expression.

The door opens to reveal a cute auburn-haired girl with sharp hazel eyes and charming freckles.

“Hey Hann–AH!” Amanda yelps and stumbles to the side as said auburn-haired girl slaps her clean across the face.

Akko stands stunned with widened eyes watching the scene unfold before her.

“Oh so now you want to ‘get in touch’ huh? What about those two months AFTER you slept with me and my girlfriend?” Hannah yells angrily. “You didn’t seem to want to answer our texts then!”

“O-oh?” Amanda meekly rubs at her cheek as she thinks back to her previous time with the girls, reevaluating how they had left things off. “S-so you and Babs are an official thing now, yeah? Congrats.”

“Don’t call her Babs! It’s Barbara to you–” Hannah pauses, seemingly just noticing the brunette accompanying the focus of her ire. “And who are you?”

Akko stands stiffly, hoping not to be the next recipient of the auburn-haired girl’s hands. “A-ah I-I’m Akko. I’m a… friend of Amanda’s.” She says shyly.

Hannah’s eyes narrow at her causing Akko to feel an inexplicable chill. After a moment, her eyes turn disinterested as she grants her a half-hearted “Hi”.

“So, what did you want to talk about, huh?” Hannah spits as she refocuses herself on Amanda.

“I just wanted to uh… you know… catch up?” Amanda says with a sheepish grin, face red where Hannah had slapped her. “I uh… just got back into town… and remembered how cool you and… Barbara were… so I was hoping –”

“What are you doing here?!” A second girl, one with dark hair steps into the doorway with her eyes shooting daggers into Amanda.

Akko looks over to her friend with worry. ‘What did you do to make them so angry?????’

“H-hey Barbara.” Amanda waves, angling her casted arm away from the girls and bracing herself for another hand.

“Hannah. Barbara. What’s going on?”

Akko’s ears perk up at the sound of the familiar voice of the blonde she had met at the gallery.

Just then, the blonde steps into view. “Is there a proble–”

And the moment she sees the familiar crimson eyes of the Japanese girl at her doorstep, she freezes with shock on her features.

Akko can’t help but stare back. This… Diana… was something beautiful at the gallery, but here… standing in a pale blue V-neck and grey shorts… it is abundantly clear that she is just as gorgeous underneath the event makeup and fancy dress. A light blush rises in her cheeks before she remembers exactly what she said to the woman before she left her in the gallery… replacing that heat with a sick embarrassment.

Diana on the other hand, can’t help but feel the heat rise at the memory of those same words. Getting herself back on track, she clears her throat before looking between the four people huddled at the doorway. “I-is there a problem here?”

The slight pause and the locking of eyes between the blonde and the brunette were not missed by Diana’s roommates. The both of them look between Akko and Diana, noting the pink present on their roommate’s cheeks before looking to each other with a glint in their eyes.

“Oh no, no problem Diana.” Hannah says innocently. “I don’t know if you remember her, but this is our… friend… Amanda.”

Amanda looks up, completely caught off guard by the switch in the girls’ demeanor. One second, they were well on their way to slapping her into next week, the next, she’s a… ‘friend’. “Ah hey.”

Diana studies the girl for a moment, recognizing her immediately, but she finds she’s not quite sure from where. “It’s a pleasure.” She then turns back to face her friends with concern. “There’s no trouble? I thought I heard you yelling.”

“Oh! No!” Barbara waves off the worry. “Everything’s fine! We were just talking about how Amanda has something she wants to talk about… privately.” The dark-haired girl says as she reaches out and grabs onto the redheaded girl’s arm, maybe a little tighter than Amanda would deem comfortable.

“Sorry Akko! We’ll bring her right back!” Hannah says as she too grabs Amanda’s arm and begins following Barbara, leading Amanda to their bedroom. “Diana, would you mind bringing her into the living room? Thank youuuuu!” She continues before the three disappear into the bedroom with the slam of the door leaving Akko and Diana alone, staring.

“What the hell is going on?” Amanda panics as the two girls drag her into the room and push her aside before pressing their ears against the door.

“Shhh! We haven’t forgiven you for ghosting us.” Hannah says, listening to the door.

“But it looked like Diana has the hots for your friend and we’re gonna make it happen. So, you are temporarily tolerated so hush!” Barbara continues following her girlfriend’s lead.

Amanda stands in the bedroom (mostly unchanged from the previous time she saw it, she notices) dumbfounded. “What?”

Diana stands at the doorway as Akko waits on the other side of the threshold. The blonde glares at the brunette for a few moments before taking a resigning deep breath and motioning her to come inside.

“So, Akko huh? Or is that an alias too?” She says sharply.

Akko, a little taken back by the tone, rubs the back of her neck nervously. “Ah, no. It’s real. Heh.” She continues, trying her hardest to sound not nearly as nervous as she is. “And you’re Diana! You look like a Diana.”

“Do I?” The blonde continues as she leads the brunette through the condo.

“Listen, I uh… I wanted to apologize about those… lines… I used on you… in the gallery….” Akko looks down with a blush. “I’m not actually that forward… or anything like that... but –”

“Shh.” Diana hushes her. “I’m positive my roommates are trying to listen. Come.” The blonde says with a slight blush as she leads Akko past the living room and towards another door.

Diana opens the door ushering Akko inside. Akko hesitates slightly at the doorway looking at the blonde with unease before she walks into what looks like the girl’s bedroom. It was pretty simple. A pale-sheeted bed, several bookcases and a pricey-looking laptop on a well-worn desk. She hears the door shut behind her.

‘I guess her friends don’t know she’s a thief... I get being safe, but this is a little paranoid…’

“Why would your roommates be listening in? If they don’t trust a stranger in the house why would they lea –” Akko turns to face the blonde and finds herself nose to muzzle with a handgun. “WOAH!” The brunette jumps backward throwing her hands up as she watches the blonde relevel the gun at her.

‘So much for charming her in conversation!’

“H-hey I’m not here for trouble. I promise!”

“Then why are you here?” The blonde growls, her eyes dark and narrowed.

Thinking it might not be best to skirt around the subject since there is a literal gun in her face, Akko answers honestly. “I wanted to ask you about the other night… and The Silver Hound.”

“What makes you think I have anything to do with that statue?” She says coldly.

“W- well… Amanda recognized you and the fake name was kinda suspicious, and then we saw the frozen footage in the East Gallery, and –”

While Akko continues to explain herself, at the mention of Amanda’s name, Diana’s eyes widen, realizing she had recognized the girl from the gallery in that ridiculous getup. She begins searching through her memory trying to think back to how long ago it has been since the girl had first been in her home with Hannah and Barbara.

‘How long have they known?’

“– I was just hoping that maybe we could talk, cause I kinda need it for someone… and I wanted to know if we could maybe trade or something?”

“What?” Diana snaps back to her words and looks at her incredulously. “No, I’m not going to trade it! Are you insane?”

“So you do have it!” Akko looks brightly at the blonde for a moment before the other woman lifts her thumb and turns off the safety. “Woah woah!” Akko panics, her heart racing in her chest. “What? No! Shit, never mind! You can keep it, it’s just a statue!”

“J-just a statue? My mo–?” Diana cuts herself off, gritting her teeth, before taking a quick breath, quelling her sudden outburst of anger and continuing to point the gun at the girl’s head. “Who are you?”

“I’m a thief just trying to make a living!” She says moving back from the gun. “Like you, I assume.”

Diana scoffs. “There were hundreds of other pieces in that gallery. Why were you after that specifically?”

Hands still in the air, Akko responds speaking to the gun. “Small, valuable, out of the spotlight. I didn’t think it seemed so special. I don’t know? I’m just told to get stuff. Why do you care so much about it?”

Diana glares at her. ‘In comparison to the other pieces in that same exhibit, the Silver Hound was the least in monetary value…and far from the easiest thing to duplicate and move…But… she looks like she genuinely doesn’t know...’

‘Don’t be ridiculous Diana, she’s a con-artist. A thief. She lies for a living. Though… I suppose it would make sense if whoever hired her didn’t tell her everything. Even so… she’s clearly a professional… it’s curious she’d let herself get in this position… unless…’ The blonde’s eyes widen.

“What’s your partner doing in the other room?” Diana asks pointedly.

“Huh? I don’t know.”

“I swear, if you are holding my friends as –”

“Oh, god, no! We don’t do that!” Akko gasps, almost hurt that a hostage situation could be assumed. “We don’t hurt people. Besides, if that slapping was any indicator, I think they could definitely hold their own…” She allows herself to relax a little with a smile before snapping back to rigid as she remembers the gun. “I just came here to talk, I promise.”

Diana eyes her, still unsure if what she says can be trusted, but in her current position, lying about that would do very little to help her. “Alright then, talk.” She says sharply. “Who hired you to go after the Hound?”

“Nobody hired us, we work independently.” Akko says calmly.

Blue eyes narrow. “How’d you hear about the Hound?”

“We saw it in a picture online along those other artifacts, I guess… that’s how we usually pick.”

Diana watches the girl, reading her expression and body language. She absolutely took this woman by surprise, she’d think she’d slip up a little, but everything she’s saying seems genuine.

‘This just doesn’t add up…’

“Who told you to go after it? You can’t expect me to believe you went after this piece for no real reason at a–wha!!” Diana is suddenly jerked off balance as Akko leaps forward, spinning herself on the inside of the blonde’s arm and pushing the gun to point up and away from them. It’s then that Akko bends over, pushing her hips into the blonde, knocking off her center of gravity, pulling her arm forward, disarming her, and then proceeding to flip her over her back.

The blonde lands with a thud, stumbling into the bed as Akko scrambles to pick up the gun, noting immediately that it rests remarkably light in her hand.

‘Plastic?’

Akko pauses, gaping at the realistic, yet evidently fake, gun in her hand and can’t help but feel a little foolish that she was being held up by a plastic toy.

‘This girl and fakes…’

The blonde recovers, holding her arm as she looks up at the brunette, devoid of the authority and confidence she had while behind the trigger of the fake gun. Akko notices a slight fear in her blue eyes. There is anger, yes… confusion, embarrassment, and a spark of defiance, but all is masked with a layer of swirling fear.

Akko puts her hands up in front of her, “I meant what I said… and I didn’t want to hurt you. Just, please don’t point anymore guns at me.” The brunette says, tossing the toy aside before refocusing on the blonde’s arm with a frown. “Are you hurt?” Akko asks as she starts to step forward.

“Stay away from me.” Diana demands with the ferocity of a cornered animal, halting Akko in her tracks.

“Okay.” Akko says calmly, stepping back to where she was.

Diana takes a moment to study the girl and comes to a realization.

‘If she were with the people who took my mother, there’s no reason for her to be acting so shy. I know what they do. But then who is she? There’s no other reason someone would go after the Silver Hound unless they work for them…’

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Akko says slowly before her eyes shoot open with alarm. “Oh no! Did you hit your head??”

“I’m fine.” Diana says curtly, eyes still looking over the brunette as she begins to calm, noting that her sweater had gotten disheveled by the over shoulder throw.

‘She hardly looks the type…’

“Listen…” The blonde speaks up, still on edge, but refined with a new control. “I have my reasons, as I’m sure you yours… but as it stands, what you’re looking for isn’t here.”

Akko watches her, not fully believing her words, but nodding nonetheless and accepting the outcome.

“Now,” the blonde continues, “I want you to leave, or else I’m going to call the police.”

Akko raises her eyebrows disbelievingly. “You won’t though…You’re just as much of a thief as I am.” She challenges with a smile.

“I am nothing like you.” Diana says with a strike of venom.

The brunette eyes her, brows still raised. “Whaaaatever you say… But still, I meant what I said, the statue is yours. You nabbed it fair and square. Honor amongst thieves and all that.” Akko winks at her, only to be met with a glare.

Akko begins backing towards the door. “I do have one question though…” She pauses as she rests her hand on the door, holding her gaze with the blonde, an inquisitive focus in her eye. “How did you do it? There wasn’t any trace of you when I went through. We were researching that place for weeks...finding any possible way of getting to it… How did you do it?”

Diana continues to eye her and takes a breath. “I don’t believe that is any of your business. Now please, go.”

Akko pouts. “Alright… be that way.” She turns to the door and decides to leave the subject where it lay. She’ll figure it out eventually. Still, a different curiosity continues to eat at her.

That look in Diana’s eyes… that fear… there was far more going on behind that blue than just the result of being disarmed.  

“You’re afraid of something… and it’s not of getting caught.” Akko states, turning to meet the blonde’s eyes once more. “If you need that statue to get out of trouble, I get it… I’ve been in that situation, and I know it’s a lot to hold on to.” She says as she rubs the back of her neck before looking down at the plastic handgun. “I want to believe you’re a good person… so… good luck. I hope the dog helps.” Akko flashes a half smile at the girl before opening the door and exiting out into the hallway, leaving Diana staring at the door with a pinched brow and conflict in her eyes.

Akko walks down the hall from which she came and makes her way to the front door. “Hey Amanda, I’m going to wait outside okay?” She yells before opening the door and closing it behind her, moving to wait on the sidewalk. Only a few moments later, Amanda is lightly shoved out of the door.

“Geez. What was I thinking with those two?” Amanda mumbles under her breath once she stops her stumbling and rights herself next to the brunette. “So, how’d it go? What’s the status on the dog?” She asks as she watches Akko stretch out her back and start walking.

“Ah, no luck on the dog… She didn’t really seem up for a trade. It looks like she needs it for something.” Akko shrugs.

“Ah, that blows.” Amanda says before looking over to her friend with a clever smile. “Mmmm… and how about the status on the girl?”

“…What?” Akko stops in her tracks and looks perplexedly the redhead.

“The girls said that Diana looked like she had the hots for you…” Amanda says slyly. “I mean, she’s already been acquainted with your flirting… I’m just wonderin what other kinda talkin ya’ll got up to…”

Ahem. Akko coughs as a blush starts to creep up her cheeks. ‘I wish…’

“Ah, I don’t think so…” Akko says scratching her warming cheek. “Unless you count her pointing a convincing but fake gun at me, and me shoulder throwing her to disarm said gun as flirtatious…”

Crickets.

“…Wait, you’re serious. What the shit?” Amanda looks disbelievingly at her.

“Yeah...”

“Welp” Amanda says slapping the brunette’s shoulder. “Looks like I’m not the only one who knows how to pick ‘em.”

After distractedly batting off her friends’ not so subtle pestering about “Amanda’s cute friend”, Diana retreats to her room for the evening. She lays on her bed, staring up to the ceiling, letting the expanse of cream-colored paint take in and guide her through her thoughts.

‘She disarmed me... If she had been a true threat, I could have died. Have I gotten in way over my head?’

She bites at her lip, thinking back at the legitimate fear she felt as that girl tossed her prop weapon to the side. But in the same stroke, she also thought back to the kind, warm crimson eyes.

‘She didn’t have the eyes of a killer… but who am I to be able to tell that? Then again, she did just leave. I could have easily been subdued… and if they had known about my family’s involvement at all beforehand, there’s no way they wouldn’t have been prepared to track down the artifact.’

Diana allows her eyes to drift over to her desk. The statue, wrapped in cloth and newspaper is hidden behind a trick panel beneath what appears to be the solid-looking piece of wood making up the back of her desk. She had been planning on studying it more this evening, however, ever since Akko had come, she had been focused on locating any possible bugs or recording devices that could have been snuck in. She has yet to find anything, but to be safe, she’s decided she would not access the hidden compartment until she’s done a thorough sweep and is positive she’s not being monitored.

‘No one else should know about the artifacts but the Sons of Clytius… That’s what the notes said. Is it possible they’ve started changing how they do things?  It wouldn’t benefit them if more people knew… but there’s no way this is coincidence… the fact that this Akko’s group was after this alone so soon after its sister piece was stolen…’

Diana rolls over to face her desk, her eyes focusing hard on the desk where the artifact lay hidden. Her mind continues to whirl as she chews on the inside of her cheek. She lays there for a while, thinking about the artifact, thinking about the thief who came into her house, thinking about how all of this and the death of her mother was related.

‘I just wish I understood…’

She rolls over onto her back and pinches her eyes closed in frustration.

‘What are you hiding? Who else knows about you?’

Chapter Text

Piled on the couch and lounging on the floor, the group of girls gather in the living area of the Tutoring House for Ursula to introduce their next job.

It’s been approximately two weeks since the Meriliad Hound Heist and there has yet to be any sign of news indicating that anyone had noticed the true Silver Hound’s disappearance. While technically they themselves did not manage to steal the real thing, any investigation could open up the potential for danger, so no news is absolutely good news.

Akko sits on the floor with her back resting against the couch, still feeling badly about not being able to get Ursula’s prize. It’s almost never that their mentor is so serious about a specific piece, so the fact that she couldn’t get it for her still pangs at her chest with disappointment.

Ursula on the other hand seemed to have let the loss of the Silver Hound pass in good stride. She had buried herself with work, class papers and otherwise, for only a day or two until she seemed to get over it entirely, not once looking into ways to negotiate for it with its new owner. Akko understands not wanting to be a sore loser about it, but Ursula acted almost desperate to get it… it seemed a little weird that she’d just let it go so quietly.

Unless, she somehow already got it from Diana over the last two weeks…

Though, Akko has a hard time imagining Ursula acting on her own to steal it back without telling them. Besides, Diana didn’t seem very keen on negotiating. She had just asked the blonde about it and she got the scare of a lifetime! There’s no way… unless… she went to extreme measures…

 But Ursula would never do that! She has always taught them to try to do as much as possible without aggression. While of course, the majority of them are trained in basic self-defense… aside for Jasminka, who even before joining their crew was versed in more fighting styles than there are letters in the alphabet… they leave violence or harming others as a very last resort. Violence clouds the mind, leaves evidence, and makes enemies…

‘There’s no way she’d hurt somebody to get just some statue… right?’ Akko thinks, trying to convince herself out of the idea that her teacher took the blonde’s friends hostage for leverage or something equally cruel. ‘Besides, she wouldn’t have done something without telling us. We tell each other everything...’

“Aaaaaa~kkoooooo…” Lotte sings, nudging the brunette’s shoulder as she sits beside her. Akko snaps out of her thoughts and turns to face the redhead, giving her her attention. “We were talking about what everybody thinks we’re going after.”

“Amanda seems to think we’re going after the ‘Holy Grail’.” Sucy says making air quotes with her fingers as she sits beside the redhead.

“Wha? What’s with the ‘fingers’?” Amanda scoffs, returning the gesture.

“I’m just saying that there’s a lot of fancy cups laying around.” Sucy shrugs. “Just because there’s a rumor that Appleton Academy has this secret, hidden chalice doesn’t mean it’s the Holy Grail.”  

“Oh, yeah. And you think the missing Imelda Marcos’ art collection is going to show up right here in England?”

“It’s far more likely than your cup.”

Lotte turns back to Akko as Sucy and Amanda begin listing likelihoods and possibilities. “I heard the findings of a French shipwreck have been bought up by a collector in Cheshire who’s planning on putting them on display around several of the major universities in the west.” Lotte explains to Akko before her eyes glitter in delight. “Do you think maybe we’ll be going after some actual shipwreck treasure?”   

“Hm, that would be really cool.” Akko considers the possibility thoughtfully before scratching her chin trying to think of any finds she had heard of lately. It’s a sort of guessing game they’ve taken to playing whenever Ursula calls on them for a new job. “I heard somebody say that George Harrison’s 1965 Rickenbacker might have shown up somewhere up north? Pretty sure it’s still stolen… I don’t know...” She hums before turning to Jasminka. “What do you think Jas?”

“I think it’s blood diamonds.” Jasminka says with a smile before nudging Constanze who shakes her head and mimes the action of swinging a sword and sheathing it.

“Oooooh!” Akko hums with a sparkle in her eyes. “Yeah… I vote Constanze… I wanna find the Sword of Light-”

It’s then that they hear the locks at the front door click undone followed by Ursula’s cheery voice greeting them.

“Hi everybody! I’m sorry I’m running a little late. I had a few students who had questions after lecture.” The blue haired professor smiles as she re-locks the door and steps into the living area. “Just eh… give me a moment to set up.”

The group returns her greeting as Ursula steps up to the center focus of the living area towards the television and begins to rifle through her bag to retrieve her laptop. As she pulls it out, a few ungraded student papers follow and drop, fluttering to the ground.

Akko jumps to action, moving towards the papers as she sees Ursula start to fumble with her laptop. Her mentor gives her a gracious look as she steadies the laptop and keeps the rest of her contents from falling out of the bag. Akko crawls over to gather the papers and can’t help but snort back a laugh as she notices one of the student’s answers to ‘What did Richard Leakey discover in 1984?’ was eloquently written: ‘Ur Mom’.  

It seems Ursula has a handful of challenge students this semester. Not like Akko can say that she was much better during her time in her class… but still… she would at least put a little creativity into her gag answers.

Akko hands the papers back to Ursula who had finished wirelessly connecting her laptop to the TV that now displays her home screen background of a polar bear.

“Thank you, Akko.” Smiles kindly and reaches out to collect the papers from Akko’s hand.

The brunette returns the smile, scooting her way back to the couch mentally scorning herself. ‘What was I thinking? Ursula would never threaten anybody! She’s the only teacher I’ve ever had that made up brand new extra credit assignment so me and a couple other students wouldn’t fail her class! How could I think such a horrible thing?’

“Alright ladies,” Ursula starts, snapping Akko to attention and opening the password protected slideshow document on her laptop to an image of a shipwreck. “Who here has heard of the Cœur Croyant?”

Lotte wiggles in her seat knowing full well that she had won the game.

The woman’s eyes glance over to the redhead, a smile pushing at her lips. She is aware of the game her team plays, and she can’t help but find a little victory when one of the girls gets it right.

“The Cœur Croyant was a French galleon under the command of Captain Claudius Ollivier in 1745.” Ursula begins passionately with perfect French annunciation. “It was an exploration ship on its way south when it had been stolen by pirates and renamed Sentier de Dante. They had remained at large until approximately 1751 where it is believed they had crashed into rock south of Ireland. The ship was found far off the coast of Cornwall approximately three weeks ago. Among the recently excavated remains there were various coin, precious gems and metals, as well as our objective…” Ursula pauses as she shifts to the next slide presenting a layered crystal ball filled with twinkling cut diamonds and topaz sitting on top of a tarnished bronze stand. “This is the ‘Noyau de L’univers’ or otherwise known as the ‘Core of the Universe’.”

The girls look at the orb. It’s polished surface shining, surely after hours and hours of restoration and cleaning. It’s beautiful. And sure, those gemstones inside must cost a fortune, but Amanda interjects with the real question on everyone’s mind…

“Cool name… but what’s so special about it?”

“According to 18^th century documents, the Core is a one of a kind navigation tool using a rotating star chart by adjusting the date on the base.” Ursula flicks to the next slide showing a new angle of the underside of the orb displaying the rotating rings that make up the bronze stand. “The turning rings manipulate the layers of crystal, moving the cut gems…” Looking puzzled, Lotte opens her mouth but Ursula pauses her with a thoughtful look. “Now, yes, as it is it seems like a challenge to see being used as any type of helpful… however, when a light is shined into the base it acts as a projector, channeling the light through the crystal layers to bounce off and be taken in by the angles of the gemstones, it produces an accurate recreation of the stars positioning.”

“So… kind of like those starry night lights?” Akko asks curiously, eliciting snickering from Sucy and Amanda.

“It’s close. But this is a meticulous piece of architecture.” Ursula continues as she flips back to the previous slide focusing on the globe as a whole. “The craftsmanship, the mathematical knowledge, and the understanding of the world’s axis rotation all together in this once piece… It’s rumored to be able to create the stars above on the undersides of clouds if given enough light, allowing those at sea to always know their way.”

‘That’s gotta be pretty cool looking… with all the gems and stuff.’ Akko thinks. ‘How would it work though? I’m not good at that math stuff…’

“Now, we don’t know who crafted it or precisely what year it was made, though it is theorized to have been made between 1706 and 1720… What we do know is that Colton Atherton is in possession of the Core as well as many other pieces retrieved out of the remains of the Sentier de Dante.” Ursula skips ahead a couple slides until she reaches a picture of a middle-aged man in a slick suit and a well-groomed composure. “Colton Atherton is upper management in the Ressit Medical Center in Northern Staffs and has evidently been siphoning cash assets from the hospital for the last four of the six years he has been in his position.” Ursula flicks to the next slide showing a collage of financial statements and points to one of the highlighted bits that seem to be on each sheet. “The hospital, seemingly unaware, has been paying a ghost supplier over the last four years which has been sending a check to a PO Box in Atherton’s name. This money appears to be put to use by funding exploration teams to find maritime memorabilia to add to his collection, including the recent acquisition of the Sentier de Dante’s findings.”

Now, Akko’s a thief and has been one for a very good amount of time, but this guy… stealing money from a small-town hospital? Nah. That kind of thieving disgusts her, and she doesn’t feel one bit badly about nicking this Core from this dude’s collection.

“Atherton lives in East Cheshire,” Ursula continues, “Which is also the location of the Maritime Archives and Collection Museum where Atherton’s current pieces are on display. He is moving many of the older pieces to be displayed around the colleges by the coast to make room for the new Cœur Croyant exhibit at the Museum.” Ursula then flicks the slideshow forward to another picture of the Core of the Universe’. “The new exhibit is supposed to be opened at the beginning of next month, leaving three weeks for the old pieces to be transferred to the colleges and for the new pieces to be installed. The Core and the rest of the findings are being stored at Atherton’s archaeologist’s lab in Cornwall until the date of the move.”

“Should we try to nab this thing before it gets to the museum?” Amanda asks leaning forward on the couch.

“That was my thought.” Ursula answers before turning to the screen and clicking to the end of the presentation. “It might be our safest option to intercept it while the pieces are in transit, but there are several ways we could run this. We are going to need more information before we can start planning anything…We should start with the museum schematics from The National Archive as well as those for the lab… and some foot patrol for both. Anyone have a preference?” The blue haired woman asks looking around curiously.

“I’ll hit up the Museum.” Amanda says standing from the couch and stretching her back with a yawn. “I was meaning to head to Cheshire at some point anyway. Who wants to back me up and join me for a three-and-a-half-hour drive?”

Three and a half hours later, Amanda and Akko arrive in East Cheshire and make their way down the store-lined street leading towards the Museum.

By the end of their meeting, it was settled that Akko and Amanda would case the museum, Sucy and Jasminka would look over the lab, and Lotte and Constanze would work on obtaining the architectural plans and financial records. They all kind of just assume that Ursula is between grading papers and researching at all times because they all know once they get back to the Tutoring House she’ll somehow have a new presentation ready.

Akko doesn’t know how she does it… balancing her own two lives as well as managing to somehow wrangle the six of them...

Akko adjusts the dark red beanie on the top of her head as she and Amanda banter in conversation about past jobs, hearsay, funny internet videos and the like. As they make their way through town passing a collection of different shops, Akko’s eyes wander, looking for cameras, people, fancy baubles, and the like and she can’t help but notice how many ‘Hiring!’ signs sit in the windows and ‘Looking for work?’ fliers are posted to telephone poles and stuck to the brick of storefronts.

It’s not the first time Akko has seen these signs and allowed herself to imagining what it would be like to have a normal, honest, acceptable kind of job. One that would mean she could have a safe, normal life… with a modest income… and no lingering thought about counting down her hours…

As far as history goes though, that kind of work and Akko didn’t really mesh. The last job she had that wasn’t thieving or working a grift was back when she was thirteen and she worked at the very convenience store she had stolen from. She doubts she’d get a glowing recommendation…

And there’s no way she can put: ‘Glenn Reeder 27-34 vault crack time of 8.34 minutes’ as a resume buffer…

It’s not like she doesn’t think she could figure the job out… and she does have the resources to make one hell of a fake resume… but what kind of job would she go for? She’s got a little bit of a college education. Mostly just the general education courses because she wasn’t sure what to try to major in… but she could always go back and finish her degree… maybe? But everything seems so boring in comparison to what she’s become used to and reliable at over the years. And what about her family?

Ursula and all the girls in their rag tag team of thieves have been cemented as her family. After getting abandoned by her mother and father and winding up in an orphanage in Hampshire (where she had first met Sucy), she determined that blood does not make family. Family doesn’t leave and never come back.

Would she be able to come back to her family if she went onto a path for a “normal” life? If she’s not working with them would she still be allowed to see everybody? Would that put her or her family in danger? Or would she be left out because any job they do doesn’t include her? A huge part of the job is to keep secrets and make sure loose ends remain at a minimum… would telling her anything make her a liability?

Her family is everything to her… but where does that leave her if she ever wanted a ‘normal’ life?

“I’m tellin ya, I could have run that ruby job faster with my eyes closed.” Amanda says with a sure-minded haughtiness as the two of them continue their conversation moving through the town. “I coulda done that in seventy-three seconds TOPS.”

“You factor in that sprained wrist?” Akko reminds her cheekily.

“Hey.” Amanda eyes her. “In case you haven’t noticed, I am cast-free and ready for throwin’ hands Kagari.” She says as she waves her cast-less arm in front of her friend. “But I won’t… because I pity you. And most definitely not because it’s still tender.”

Akko laughs, followed by a humored snort from her friend.

“I swear, I’m gonna make sure Halley’s tended to and cared for like the queen she is. I have learned my lesson.” Amanda declares, referring to her harness gear which she had affectionately named after Halley’s comet. She was lax checking on her harness gear a few jobs back, and so, didn’t realize that some of her equipment was in need of replacing until she freefell slightly more than she was prepared for. “These jobs have been fun, but I can’t wait to really get back into action.”

Akko smiles at her friend before her eyes get drawn to yet another shop window with a big sign announcing ‘We’re hiring!’. Akko’s face sobers in thought for a moment before looking at Amanda curiously.

“Hmm… You ever think of what you’d do after this?” Akko asks.

“I dunno…” Amanda shrugs. “Probably hit up the club for a bit…”

“No,” she shakes her head. “I mean… say you couldn’t get back to doing what we’re doing… like being a thief…” Akko starts, earning a serious arched brow from the redhead. “What do you think you’d do after this?”

Amanda takes a breath and scrunches her brow in thought. She is quiet for a few moments before turning to face the brunette earnestly. “Yanno… I haven’t really thought about it... To be honest, I kinda thought I’d be caught already.” She says scratching the back of her neck. “I figure making those kinda plans in this line of work is just askin’ for disappointment.”

Akko hums understandingly. “But say you could choose anything… what would you want to do?”

“Something exciting I guess.” Amanda responds pinching her brow in thought. “I mean… the reason I do this is because of the thrill. Hell, if I was told to sneak back into the places I got out of to return everything I’ve ever stolen, that would be just fine. The money’s a nice perk, but you know it ain’t why I’m here...” She shrugs before smirk and a glint of light flashes in her eyes. “Besides, I’m pretty good at it…” Amanda says cheekily as she pulls out a gold wrist watch that she had slipped off someone who passed a few minutes back. With a calm pride in her chest, she places the watch back into her pocket before looking curiously towards the brunette mulling over her answer. “Why do you ask?”

Akko shrugs. “I dunno… Don’t you ever just wonder what it would be like to have a ‘normal’ life?” She says with her fingers in air quotes. “You see everybody around us working…doing jobs… but… if it were me… if I wasn’t doing this I wouldn’t know what I’d want to do…”

Amanda pauses for a moment to think. “Well… I guess ‘normal’s what you make of it, right? Nobody’s ‘normal’ is exactly the same…and if it were, I’m not so sure that’s how I’d want to live, you know?” The redhead looks over to the nodding brunette with a concerned, yet compassionate expression. “But if you’re not happy with where you’re at…”

“Huh? Oh! No!” Akko’s eyes shoot open as she flails her arms around. “It’s not like that!”

Amanda lets out a soft laugh, still studying her friend.

“I just think about it…” Akko says with the shrug of her shoulder and a slight shake of her head. “If I grew up different… if I didn’t get in trouble and owe people money… would I still be here? Or would I be…” She looks around and quickly points to the sign on the building beside them. “Would I be working at Timtime Marketing Firm or something?”

Amanda hums unsurely.

“I don’t know. I can’t help but think about if there’s something different for people like us after living like this.”

Amanda continues her response of thoughtful humming before turning to the brunette with an amusing lilt to her voice “Well… if there’s one thing I’ve learned from my extensive life of successful and tactfully performed crime…” she pauses and turns her tone genuine, “If you want something, you gotta work to get there and then you have to TAKE it. Might be a bit hard to do something different, but if you find something you really want, you’ll figure it out.” Amanda smiles. “And while it doesn’t make sense to me… if that means you wanna work at some shoddy looking marketing firm, go for it.”

Akko giggles at the redhead who then slaps her on the shoulder. She eases her laugh and her expression turns soft. “Ah, maybe one day, but I’m not going anywhere soon… Besides…” Her smile then morphs into a mischievous grin as she lifts her hand up before her dumbstruck friend, holding the golden watch that she had just plucked from her pocket. “I’m too good at this to leave now.”

Several minutes more of conversation and the two turn the corner to find themselves within sight of the Maritime Archives and Collection Museum. Walking closer, the two pull out their phones and just as they case all the potential playgrounds for their jobs, the two girls get to work documenting entrances and exits, windows, exterior cameras on and around the building, noting potential for scaling for roof access, security detail, blind spots, and anything else they can determine from the outside trying to look as unassuming as possible. Eventually, once Constanze and Lotte come back with a copy of the building’s plans, they will go over everything they noticed, and switch up with who will case the interior, eliminating any possibility for repetitive faces.

Akko generally enjoyed casing new jobs. It used to be a little overwhelming with determining what is actually relevant out of everything she’s seeing, but now after Amanda and Ursula’s mentoring and the years of experience, she knows exactly what she’s looking for. There’s a complete possibility that they won’t even need the information on the museum, but still, it’s better to be prepared than not to. 

They continue around, taking note of any landscape cover, types of locks, employee parking – finding that at least one member is a retiree or a relative of a retiree from the Royal Navy, all while holding conversation about anything but burglary. Just two normal girls walking around town.

As they continue casing, Amanda tries to near herself to the shrubbery surrounding the building to get a picture of one of the rear security cameras. Suddenly an employee leaves out of the exit, startling the two of them just before questioning their business. Perhaps even more confidently than it would have been if it were the truth, Amanda begins to babble on about bird watching, even pulling up photos on her phone from a folder she has saved for just these kinds of instances. The interaction ends shortly after Amanda begins chastising the man for scaring away a rare ring ouzel with his haphazard door opening before she could get a picture. Akko steps in and starts guiding Amanda away as she apologizes to the tired looking man already turning to leave, “Sorry! She’s just really into birds. Have a nice rest of your day!” all while noting the time of the worker’s shift close.

The two of them walk off, laughing quietly once out of earshot, to continue their tour of the perimeter, jotting down notes and observations.

After taking a few discreet pictures and jotting down the last of their findings, the two head away from the museum and continue their walk back through the town, quietly comparing notes.

“I mean… the place doesn’t seem to be impenetrable… We’ve gotten through worse.” Amanda says confidently as she keeps stride with the brunette.

“It looks like there was a lot of foot traffic though… that parking lot was full…” Akko mentions as she scrolls through her notes. “I guess if everybody decides to pull the heist at the museum, we’ll have to get a better read on employees and shifts.”

“I’m kinda hoping we can do it while it’s being transported.” Amanda smiles, cracking her knuckles.

Akko just shakes her head. “I’d rather not see you turned into a road pancake… thank you very much.”

“What? Jas’ been dying to drive for another high-speed grab and I lived the first time.” She says as though that makes it any less risky. “I pity you. You clearly haven’t felt the wind on your face from the top of a speeding semi.”

Akko rolls her eyes with a half-smile. Yeah, she might be a bit of an adrenaline seeker and has had her fair share of dangerous gigs, but Amanda takes her need for excitement to a whole new level.

“Oh hey. I gotta stop by CrossTech before we head back.” Amanda says, snapping her fingers as though just remembering why she volunteered to drive up to East Cheshire in the first place. “It’s the closest branch and Conz asked if I could pick up a ‘VII Roomba’ for her.”

“A… Roomba?” Akko squints at her.

“I dunno dude…” Amanda shrugs. “She was looking for egg beaters last week too, I just deliver.”

“I mean, yeah. Sure.” Akko says scratching at her chin as the two of them start to cross the street heading towards the electronic store. No reason not to do a little shopping now that their work is done. “I wonder what she’s making.”

“Beats me. I can’t keep track of her ideas anymore.” Amanda laughs.

For as long as Akko’s known her, Constanze was always working on something. While she is a master hacker in her own right, her attraction to building and creating has proved beyond useful to their thieving lifestyle. Just to name a few of the more important of her creations – the modified CrossTech VR head gear they use to simulate jobs, wireless feed bugs, button cams, and the extra sensitive communication ear pieces – are used in most of their jobs. She also takes on the responsibility of building obstacles and other training tools to ensure the rest of them are physically prepared for whatever the job at hand will be.

Crawling through a vent silently is a lot harder and far more physically taxing than most people might realize… it can take quite a bit of time to master… having a maze of vents on site to practice with definitely helps with efficiency and speed.

The girl’s a genius. Mechanically and technologically speaking. And without her, just about every aspect of this job would be exponentially harder. So… if the girl wants a roomba, she’s going to get a roomba.

They walk a few blocks through town and finally arrive at the glass storefront with the blocky bolded words ‘CROSSTECH’ frosted on the windows. Two large monitors behind the glass display advertisements for its newest product, the ‘SSS: Smart Storage System’. From what Akko can gather from the advertisement of the company founder, Croix Meridies, going over the product, it is a miniature power generator that collects charge from its environment without having to be plugged into a wall or run off fuel. The example on the screen shows a balloon being rubbed against carpeting and then being held a slight distance from the hardware which then lights up and displays its charge increase. The ad continues on listing that it’s safe around cell reception and wifi, resistant to overcharge, 96 hours of use if not being charged simultaneously, and a whole bunch of blah blah schematics that simply become unreadable to Akko as they flash across the screen’s subtitles.

“Aight. I’ll be right back.” Amanda says as she heads towards the store doors, leaving Akko outside still staring at the television. “Don’t do nothin naughty without me.” She says with a wink before entering the building.

Akko rolls her eyes with a jokingly disappointed snap of her fingers, still watching the television as the ad restarts itself, showing Meridies’ face yet again against a grey background. Akko’s not the brightest, but no way is she dumb enough to steal anything near this building, no sir…

She looks up above the television towards her reflection on the omni view security camera. Nope. Everything in and around this place is highly monitored and reinforced by CrossTech technology. Even if she were to pickpocket someone across the street she would be seen, recorded, and the footage could easily be enhanced in enough detail to run facial recognition, based on Constanze’s findings from her research of CrossTech’s security system capabilities.

Croix Meridies, as said in countless articles and press releases, is a prodigy. Over the last 10 years she had built up CrossTech from nothing. All inventions and programs are her own, even the machines used to assemble her products are among her own creations. CrossTech’s mission statement is all about wielding the future and enabling all access experiences and security through technology… a sentiment Constanze highly respects.

The young inventor had spent a lot of time studying and tweaking CrossTech products and still to this day, very much of it proves to be quite the puzzle to her. There is an admiration to the intricacies and innovation put into Meridies’s creations, and so, Constanze recognizes and praises quality where it is due. And that is why only the finest parts in roomba technology are needed for her newest creation.

Over the last 5 years or so CrossTech branches have popped up all over Europe selling entertainment, security, and tons of other technologies. Croix Meridies was even a speaker at Blytonbury’s graduation a couple years back talking about achievement and all that other motivational stuff.

To Akko, she seemed like a very very smart lady. Her motivations generally seem honest and she has yet to see any scandal or underhanded business being done… so… that’s pretty good in her book.

‘I wonder what working for her would be like…’ Akko muses knowing full well the vocabulary involved in the job alone would stump her.

About 10 minutes later and another replay of the SSS ad, Amanda walks out of the storefront with a medium sized VII Roomba box as she jams her change into her pocket and exchanges it for her phone. “Yo. So. I just got a text from Barbara saying that blondie wanted to meet up with you.”  

Akko’s eyes perk up, clearly surprised. “What? Really? When?”

‘Diana wants to meet up with me??’

Amanda’s expression flattens. “Dude… you said she pointed a gun at you! Do you really want to see this chick again?”

“Well… it was a fake gun.” Akko reminds her sheepishly.

“You’re crazy.” The redhead rolls her eyes as she begins walking down the sidewalk with Akko jogging to catch up.

“Says the girl who wants to jump a semi.” Akko eyes her friend, earning a pout from the redhead.

‘I guess Amanda might have a point with the gun thing though… I mean, I don’t think the last time went super great… BUT maybe it did! Maybe she’s into that… hostage… stuff…eh…’

“What if she changed her mind about the Silver Hound, huh?” Akko reasons. “Or maybe she needs help?”   

“Or maybe it’s a set up?” Amanda warns.

“I don’t think so.” Akko shakes her head, wracking her brain for reasons why the blonde would want to meet up with her. “Ask her if meeting up at Moose Tracks for coffee will work? It’ll be safe.”

‘Besides, SHE’S the one who has the stolen statue. What would she even rat on us for?’

Amanda sets her jaw and looks at her friend with concern, weighing the consequences. She slightly shakes her head at her friend’s excitement before taking a deep breath with the roll of her eyes. “Pshh. Whatever. If you want to walk into a trap, do it yourself.” She says as she tosses her cellphone to the brunette.

‘YES!’

“Trust me, it’s going to be fine.” Akko smiles successfully as she opens Amanda’s phone to Barbara’s text message.

‘Hey it’s Barbara. Diana wanted me to ask if she could meet up with your friend from a few weeks ago. Let me know asap. Also, Hannah says don’t mess it up.’

Akko bites her lip, holding back a smile as she types up her response and pauses to reread.  

‘Hi! It’s Akko. I’d love to! I know this cute little place called Moose Tracks Café if she wants to meet up for coffee?’ 

Happy with her message, she presses send and the text is sent on its way.

“So… what is this thing between you and this girl?” Amanda questions, suspiciously eyeing the brunette who is looking positively giddy. “You actually like her?”

“Wha?” Akko looks up, a slight blush on her cheeks. “N– ah… I barely know her!”

Yeah, Diana Cavendish is a very attractive woman and based on her success in sneaking the Silver Hound away before they could notice, she and Akko have at least SOME shared interests… but aside from the fake alias she met in the museum and fake-gun wielding girl in shorts…in actuality, she knew next to nothing about her.

Sure, it would have been easy to look her up online… and while the thought had crossed her mind soon after their confrontation at the house, it just didn’t seem like the right thing to do. She’s not a mark… Akko was just curious… and that’s no reason to dig into someone’s past. There is a big difference between research and stalking, and Akko is NOT a stalker.

But that doesn’t mean if given this type of chance she wouldn’t want to get to know her a little better…

“Ah… it’s just nice meeting new people you know? And it makes it kinda hard to do… doing what we do.” Akko says honestly.

“And dangerous, Akko…” Amanda responds almost apologetically. “Especially with someone who knows what we do.”

“I guess…” Akko shrugs, scrunching her brows in thought. “But I just have this feeling… she didn’t look like any of the other thieves and criminals we’ve met… she’s not after greed… or the rush...” She pauses. “She looked desperate…”

“And I repeat myself. And dangerous, Akko. People do crazy shit when they’re desperate...”

“I know… it just… feels like she’s not supposed to be doing what she’s doing… if that makes any sense.” Akko continues, scratching her cheek. “She’s interesting…. And absolutely a player. Hell, she got that statue from right under our noses! I’m just saying, it might be nice to talk in neutral territory. Maybe make a friend.”

“If you’re sure, dude. I trust you. I know you’re good at the grift and I’ve seen you get out of way tighter spaces….” Amanda says as she forces a worried smile. “Just don’t let your guard down.” Amanda says before slapping Akko in the shoulder with her free hand.

Akko smiles at her. “Don’t worry, I won’t.” Her smile then turns teasing “You getting soft? I don’t remember you being so protective.”

“Wha? Protective? Go get kidnapped for all I care.” The redhead retorts jokingly, blowing a raspberry with her lips. “You want Conz and I to tag along?”

“No! Thank you.”

“Psh… fine.” Amanda shrugs, continuing to walk. “Just bring me back a donut.”

Four hours later –  after the return drive and stopping for a quick dinner, Amanda and Akko walk through the doors of their respective apartments.

“You’re back late.” Sucy says with a frown as she looks at the clock reading 10:23pm. “Dinner’s in the microwave, I made mushroom soup.”   

“How’d the museum go?” Lotte asks, sitting on the couch beneath her blanket, temporarily lowering the newest book of the Nightfall series and marking her page with her thumb. “Constanze and I got the blueprints and the architecture inside is very interesting.”

“Eh, the outside looked easy enough.” Akko shrugs before turning to Sucy. “How was the lab?”

“Fine. Smells like ocean.” Sucy responds dully as she throws herself on the couch beside Lotte, tucking her feet beneath her blanket. “Look’s like he’s got a pretty big staff there… but the loading dock’s pretty accessible. Somebody might be able to walk right in and not get caught as long as they have a lab coat on.”

“Hm.” Akko hums, imagining herself in a scientific lab coat flapping in the breeze, strolling out the rear of the loading dock with the crystal ball in her hands. “I guess we’ll see what Ursula thinks tomorrow.” She pushes out with a yawn before realizing just how tired today had made her. “Aright, I’m gonna go get in my pajamas real fast. Thank you for dinner, Sucy!”

The pink haired girl grunts in response.

Akko heads to her bedroom and kicks off her shoes as she begins typing in the reminders section of her phone.

‘Diana – Moose Tracks – this Thursday at 11 – get Amanda donut’

Soon after she and Amanda got in the car and began to head back home, Amanda’s phone buzzed with Barbara and Diana’s text response.

Akko was excited. She may have let her imagination get the better of her a little bit in thinking that it could be a weird kinda date… sorta, but hey! This was all very unexpected. She’d definitely have to be careful; she has no idea why Diana wants to meet up after all of what happened the last time they saw each other… But if there’s a chance that this could be the start of a friendship… She sure as heck isn’t going to sabotage the possibility.

Akko smiles as she takes a breath and settles onto her bed.

‘Oh crap. What kind of clothes do I wear for a maybe business friends ‘not-date’?’

Before she can get herself too carried away with thinking about Wednesday night’s/Thursday morning’s problem, Akko realizes she had forgotten to e-mail Ursula her notes on the museum. She should have done it on the car ride home, however her mind was a little more focused on meeting up with Diana and panicking over Amanda’s speeding.

She pulls up her e-mail, typing in Ursula’s e-mail address and then attaches the page of today’s museum notes. She sends the notes off with a “:)” as the subject line and then falls back onto her bed for just a moment before remembering she has dinner waiting.

The ding of an e-mail notification sounds through Ursula’s laptop speaker as she sits at her desk looking intently at the screen.

Half-graded class papers lay across the desktop, seemingly forgotten, as the anthropology professor tabs down further through a journal article that has occupied her attention. She scrolls down, her eyes taking in every word on the screen until reaching the end.

‘Croix Meridies, Founder of CrossTech Technologies concludes the press conference of her new Smart Storage System with these words: “The world around us is filled with untapped energy and potential, it’s our job as the creators of our futures to learn to harness this power to change the lives of the people in our world for the better. There is nothing more important to me than achieving this ideal, and every day we get a little bit closer.’

Ursula frowns, eyes concerned as she rereads the final passage before scrolling back up to the top of the article where there is an accompanying photograph of Croix Meridies in styled short lilac hair with a sharp black vest over a white shirt speaking into a microphone in front of a diagram of the SSS. Ursula’s eyes narrow, focusing closely on the woman’s face as she involuntarily bites nervously at the inside of her cheeks, searching for any sign of her best friend from so long ago.

Chapter Text

‘Teeth and hair brushed. Check.’

‘Wallet. Check.’

‘Phone. Check.’

‘Keys. Check.’

‘Audio Jammer.’ Akko reaches into her pocket and rolls around the compact, ultrasonic wave emitting creation that Amanda had borrowed from Constanze’s lab and insisted she bring to prevent any words from being picked up by microphone. ‘Check.’

She supposes she couldn’t be too careful…

Akko recounts her belongings as she makes her way to her and Diana’s meet destination, Moose Tracks Café. It seemed like no time at all had passed since she (well, technically Amanda…) got the text message from Diana (technically Barbara…) asking to meet up. It was just suddenly Wednesday night and there Akko was digging through her closet in a panic about what to wear.

She has to say she is happy with her decision of grey wash jeans, and a red tee under her black leather moto jacket; lately the weather had been relatively hot, but today as she speed walks down the sidewalk to the café she finds herself shaded by cloud cover and surprised with a chill from the slight breeze.

She hopes it won’t rain, but by the look of the heavy and dark clouds rolling in from the distance she would not be surprised if she had to run back to her car at the end of this meet up.

She’s nervous. And that is why, she believes, the week had taken no timely detours getting to today. Their “tutoring” sessions discussing their findings and creating an accurate map and timetable for the lab and museum for the ‘Core’ job went by quicker than usual and it seemed like the time she was home or doing anything leisurely passed in a blink. The only thing that seemed to take forever was nearly every traffic light she had hit on her way here – and now here she was… ten minutes past 11…

‘I’m only a little bit late… it’s fine. Maybe she hit that last light too and we’re both gonna be late! Think positive Akko, think positive!’

Akko slows her pace as she approaches the storefront of the café. She quietly curses to herself as she looks through the window into the neutral toned shop seeing the head of blonde hair sitting alone sipping at lip of a sealed cup and looking boredly at her phone.

‘Ah crap. I hope she didn’t wait long...’

Even though they had a bad first and second impression on each other, Akko finds herself a little unsure on why she’s so worried about the outcome of this meet. Sucy always tells her that she is “grossly optimistic”, but she really does hope that whatever this is works out!

Akko likes people, she always has. She likes talking to them, she likes learning about them, and she likes entertaining them. Her job of being a grifter is perfect for her in that aspect. Yes, there’s generally some ulterior motive involved, but still…

She likes what she does.

But this… this is different. The last time she went out to meet someone using her ‘real’ name was in college when she recruited Lotte. She had to explain to the redhead that the name she went by in class, Hana Yoshinari, was an alias. That admission hadn’t phased Lotte one bit, it only stoked her interest in the reason why Akko needed the alias in the first place.

Diana though… she was hypocritical on her reaction to being a thief, yet, she is the one who set up this meeting whereas she was given the chance on never having to see her again. It’s confusing. But Akko can’t help but be hopeful. While it could go either way, she really hopes that today will end with a new friend. 

But if it seems like it’s not meant to be, at least there won’t be any recorded audio evidence of their conversation...

 ‘Okay, Akko let’s do this!’  She straightens her back and mentally prepares herself.

With a deep breath, Akko turns and pushes open the door to enter the café, immediately welcomed by the smell of hot coffee and fresh pastry.

“Diana?” Akko greets cheerily causing the blonde to look up from her phone. “Sorry I’m a little late. I hit that light coming into town and I swear it felt like it was red forever!” She apologizes.

A small smile crosses Diana’s lips, not quite reaching her eyes. “Hello Akko. It’s no problem, I haven’t been here long.”

“Good, good. I was a little worried.” Akko smiles sheepishly as she pulls out her seat and removes her jacket, laying it over the back of her chair.

After their greeting, Akko excuses herself to order a drink from the counter. After leaving a substantial cash tip, Akko returns to the table with her large drink in hand.  

“So what are ya drinking there?” Akko asks, plopping down in her chair looking towards the cup placed in front of the blonde. “Just so you know, this place has like…the best hot chocolate ever.”

Diana smiles, this time a little less tightly than she had previously as she places her phone down on the table. “Is that so? I’ll keep that in mind.” She says before absentmindedly touching her fingers to the cup. “For now, I’ve just got Earl Grey and lemon.”

“Nice. It… smells nice.” Akko smiles as she scratches the back of her head, starting to feel a little awkward as she watches the blonde nod quietly in response.

For a moment, the two sit quietly with only the sound of the acoustic rock radio station playing overhead and the smell of tea and chocolate wafting between them.

‘Ookay… c’mon Akko. Don’t lose her now. She wanted to ask you to meet up for a reason…’

“So… ahem…” Akko clears her throat trying to kick off the conversation, while quickly and subtly activating the audio jammer. “There’s not a fake gun pointed at me from under the table, is there?” She says quietly… mostly joking.

Diana’s eyes widen for a fraction of a second before she looks down at the table. “Ah no, there’s not.” The blonde says before looking up, pausing as she locks onto Akko’s eyes. “That’s actually why I wanted to speak with you… I wanted to apologize.”

Akko’s eyebrows raise, a little surprised. “Apologize for that?” She cocks her head. “I mean, thank you. You’re totally forgiven… but like… I get why you did it. I did kinda come to your house out of nowhere…” Akko scratches the back of her head, looking at the blonde cheerily. “You couldn’t know that I wouldn’t get crazy on you or anything. Technically its sorta like self-defense, right?”

The blonde looks at her with a slight open mouth, the apologetic look swapped out for confusion.

“It’s expected in our line of business.” Akko says proudly. “You gotta keep yourself safe.”

Diana studies the girl before her, a little unsure how her apology had just gotten rationalized away. True, she was justified in her actions the night when the brunette came to her house, but still… in extending an olive branch, apologies for a misunderstanding seemed like an appropriate formality.

‘Is this really how these types of people think?’ Diana wonders before taking hold of Akko’s words of self-preservation.

“I appreciate your understanding… still… I believe I was a little overwhelmed in the moment, so I apologize for perhaps being a little extreme.”

“It’s all good.” Akko says understandingly, waving the worry away.

“So, for my own precaution… is it safe to assume you have some contingency plan set up for our meeting?”

“Huh?”

“To keep yourself safe?” Diana lowers her voice and leans in. “In the case I did have a gun pointed to you beneath this table?”

Akko’s mouth forms a puckered smile as she studies the blonde’s eyes. “You’re very distrustful, huh?”

“I believe it is something to be earned.” The blonde says smartly.

“That’s fair. That’s fair. It wouldn’t be very smart of me to tell you my back up plans if I had any, now would it?” Akko smiles, eyeing the blonde who leans back in her chair, accepting her answer with a thoughtful nod. Akko then lifts her cup to her lips and takes a sip of her hot chocolate, humming happily as the warm liquid washes down her throat.

‘This… is a pretty weird meeting… but at least we’re talking! We might be on the right track if she actually wants to talk…’

“So, now I’m curious…” Akko starts as she places the hot cocoa back down on the table and meets the blonde’s inquisitive eyes. “You have the Hound, fair and square, and I have not made any attempt to try to get in contact with you since that day at your house. You could have gone the rest of your life without seeing my face again… why would you come out of nowhere and voluntarily ask to meet up? Especially if you don’t trust me… coming out for an apology doesn’t make much sense.”

With a slight clench to her jaw, Diana looks at the brunette, contemplating her answer. After a moment, the blonde takes a breath and folds her hands in front of her on the table.

“Perhaps… there was some truth in what you had said that I wasn’t quite so ready to accept. About being a…” She lowers her voice, “… a thief.”

“Well yeah. Robbing a museum kinda does that to a person…” Akko chuckles.

Sharp blue eyes look up at her before falling down to folded hands. “Anyway, I figure it’d be best that there is minimal bad blood between us, in the case we cross paths again.”

“That’s a good enough answer for me!” Akko grins while grabbing her cup of hot chocolate and holding it up in a toast. “To not-so-bad acquaintances.”

The blonde squints her eyes perplexedly at the brunette before she relaxes her expression and shakes her head dismissing the confusion. “You are an interesting one.” She says before picking up her own cup and bumping it against the grinning brunette’s.

Akko brings the cup to her lips and takes a heavy sip as the blonde continues to watch her.

‘I can’t determine whether her cheery demeanor is her trying to lure me into dropping my guard or whether she really is just this friendly. I still can’t trust her… but I don’t get the sense that she’s trying to play me at all right now.’

Diana lifts her tea to her lips and takes a sip, still watching the brunette from over her cup.

‘I just need to focus on gathering information. And when the time’s righ–’

“So… I gotta ask.” Akko says casually, interrupting Diana’s thoughts as she swirls the contents of her cup around. “What’s so special about the statue anyway? The Silver Hound, I mean. It have some sentimental value to it?”

It was only for a moment, but Akko could swear she saw the blonde’s eyes sharpen before averting away towards her cup. “It’s a piece I’ve always admired.” Diana says quickly with a tone of finality. “How about you? What is your reason for doing what you do?”

Akko pauses, the brusqueness of the blonde’s answer only intriguing her further on the mystery of the seemingly simple dog statue. ‘She’s hiding something… but maybe now isn’t the time to find out…’

“Ah… well…” Akko says leaning back in her chair. “Started out young trying to feed myself and as I went on, I realized I was pretty good at it. Found myself with people with common interest, learned a couple things, got myself out of trouble with what I learned, and yeah…”  The brunette shrugs. “I mean… the money’s not bad… but I guess… I do it mostly because it’s familiar.”

Diana studies the girl, noticing honesty on her face and a smudge of chocolate resting on her lip. She hums.

‘It’s got to be a benefit that she hardly looks like a criminal…’

“Besides,” Akko continues with a soft smile, “We try to make it a rule to only make marks out of people who wouldn’t miss their stolen valuables. Most of the things we go after are pocket change to some of these big estates and deep pockets.”

‘So she feels justified…hm. How is it she can talk about this kind of thing so casually?’

“I suppose it’s good to have some moral code to go by.” Diana hums as she takes another sip of tea.

“Mhm!” Akko nods as she looks at the blonde.

Akko watches, noticing that the other girl has finally allowed her stiff shoulders to relax a bit. It might just be because of the tea, but she’ll absolutely take that as a win!

‘This is going well! I think we’re making some headway! I feel like I’ve been talking about myself a lot though…’

“So what got you involved?” Akko asks as she rests her cheek in her hand. “We make sure to keep track of others in the area so you must be new at it since I couldn’t recognize you...”

‘So she and Amanda have been involved with each other for some time then… perhaps I should look into that connection...’ Diana makes note.

“Ah, I am new to this, yes. As for my reason… let’s just say that it had become my responsibility. Whether I wanted it or not.” The blonde looks down at her cup and then back up at the brunette looking back at her expectantly. Waiting for more.

“That’s pretty vague…” Akko says with a quirked brow. “What kind of trouble did you get yourself into?”

“Hopefully, it’s nothing you’ll have to worry about.” Diana responds curtly, calmly looking back into curious burgundy eyes, making clear that she is not planning on expanding on the subject. Akko pouts her lips and stares the blonde down.

‘I know she’s got no reason to trust me and she doesn’t owe me a backstory… but we’re both trying here, right?’

“Fine.” Akko breaks her stare down with a sigh. “You can have your secrets, Miss Mystery. Did you keep your crew in the dark too?” Suddenly her eyes widen with an excited shine. “Oh!! Are you working with anybody local? Amanda and I used to have some friends in this area that we did a few jobs with. They were good guys. Well… most of them were…” She trails off with a slight troubled fog masking the sparkle that had previously been in her eyes.

Diana cocks her head, noting the sudden sour expression. “Ah, no. I’ve worked on my own to avoid any unnecessary –”

“Wait, what?!” Akko blurts out, surprising the blonde. “You’re telling me you pulled the Silver Hound off BY YOURSELF??” Akko looks at her astounded. “How??” The brunette folds her hands in front of herself, eyes, big and filled with wonder, begging at the blonde. “Please, you gotta tell me. One thief to another. Pleaseee.”

Diana sits frozen, her back straight in the seat as she looks into crimson, pleading eyes. She then jumps and worriedly looks over her shoulder towards the still empty tables around them. “Are… you certain you’re a thief? You’re awfully comfortable talking about this out loud in public… I apologize if it is a little offensive, but how have you not been caught?”

At that, Akko loses her pleading eyes and bursts into laughter.  

“Oh! No. I mean… I guess I can see why you’d say that… but no. I’m usually super good about keeping my cover, but the owner here knows me. We helped her out some time back with a job. Aves and I were old classmates.” Akko turns in her seat and waves at the woman behind the counter. The woman, with short, purple-dyed hair and a set of barrettes keeping her bangs from hanging in her face waves back at the table and continues to clean up around the counter. Akko smiles at her before turning back to face Diana. “We’re safe here. Besides, if other customers were here all ya gotta do is make it sound like you’re writing a crime novel or acting out a movie or something… Most people are quick to dismiss it.” Akko says shrugging her shoulders as she lifts her hot chocolate to her lips and takes another sip.

‘Besides… if you’re friends with the owner and can pay them with a nice tip to stay closed a little longer during a slightly, possibly incriminating chat, there’s no worries, right?’

Diana continues to study the girl in front of her, suddenly on edge with the fact that this café seems to not be as neutral of ground as she had initially thought.

‘I suppose I should have expected as much. She did offer the location… and it seems that she is familiar with other criminals in the area… What could she have had to do for the shop owner? I suppose a café would prove as a good front if she was trying to move something… Hm… if it was a secret she wouldn’t have brought it up in the first place, right?’

“If you don’t mind my asking, what did you have to do for her?” Diana asks quietly, nodding her head towards the purple haired woman behind the counter.

“Ah…” Akko nods her head swallowing a mouthful of chocolate before leaning in and lowering her voice. “Her ex-boyfriend had some uh… pictures…and was threatening to post them around if she didn’t… uh… do stuff for him…”

Diana listens, her eyebrows kneaded together in disgust.

“So we kinda hacked into his phone and computer and wiped everything having to do with her… aaaand took a couple screenshots of the things he said to her and sent them to his mother.” Akko finishes her story with a light chuckle “He was a douche. And we haven’t seen him around so I can only guess that his mommy set him straight.”

Diana looks down at her tea, a small smile on her face. She fully expected to hear something a little more… immoral. True, the break-in and hacking are hardly excusable on their own… but the cause…

‘At least they don’t seem to be heartless...’

Diana’s mind continues to bat possibilities back and forth in her head. She brings her tea to her lips, buying herself a little more time as she feels the last of the cup’s contents pour over her tongue. By the time the last drop had gone down her throat she had made up her mind.  

‘I truly don’t think she has anything to do with the Sons... But I can’t be sure.’

 “Excuse me, I’m going to grab another cup of tea. Would you like anything?” Diana says as she pushes out her seat and rises with empty cup in hand.

Akko lifts her cup and swirls it around, gauging how much room-temperature chocolate she has left inside. “Nah. I’m good, thanks.” A sweet smile crosses Akko’s face before her eyes light up with an idea. “Unless you maybe want to split a cookie with me?”

“A cookie?” Diana clarifies with slight bewilderment in her tone.

‘A cookie and hot chocolate? Seriously?’

“Only if you’ll share with me!” The brunette grins before she reaches into her pocket and pulls out some money. “My treat!”

Diana looks at the money being offered to her and shrugs. “Alright.”

“Your pick!” Akko continues to smile as the blonde takes the money from her hand. “They’re all delicious!”

Diana lets a brief humored smile come across her face before she grabs her things and turns to head towards the counter to order.

As Diana leaves, Akko allows her eyes to follow her for just a moment before turning back to the table.

‘Okay. So far so good! And I didn’t make a fool out of myself! Take that Sucy!’ Akko smiles victoriously to herself. ‘I wish we weren’t talking all work stuff though… there’s gotta be something else we have in common...’

Akko reaches into her pocket and fishes out her phone. She presses her thumb to the screen and then types in her password, unlocking the phone to the sight of two notifications from Amanda.

‘Hope your date’s going well. Lemme know if you need the cavalry. – AO’ – 11:23am

‘Ps. Don’t forget my chocolate donut – AO’ – 11:25am

 Akko rolls her eyes with a blush.

She knows Amanda’s just joking around but the teasing does strike a sour chord in her. She looks up towards the blonde at the counter as she is giving Avery her order. Akko can’t stop herself from thinking that the blonde girl really is very pretty. The way her hair is tied back in a long ponytail, the soft cheeks and angled jaw… not to mention she was fit as all get out… Yeah, her personality is a little lacking but by the way their conversation has been going and the fact that she took all of her belongings with her to get a refill of her tea, it’s pretty obvious that she’s being cautious and closed off because of lack of trust. She couldn’t blame her… but she’s sure if Diana gave her a chance they’d have plenty to talk about!

She lets her eyes linger on Diana for a moment longer before averting back to her phone as the blonde turns away from the counter, cookie and tea in hand.

She wishes that things could be easy… that there was the slightest chance that their first meeting could have led to a ‘get to know you better’ meet up instead of this sort-of peace treaty meeting. But no.

‘It is how it is…’ Akko lets out a resigning sigh as she slips her phone back into her pocket and makes a mental note for Amanda’s request; she had, in fact, forgotten about the donut.

As Diana approaches the table, she holds out the cookie towards Akko. “Is chocolate chip alright?”

Akko grins cheerily as she takes the cookie from the blonde’s hand. “It’s perfect! You can’t beat the classics! Thank you.”

A soft smile crosses Diana’s lips before suddenly fading to neutral. Business as usual. “You’re welcome.” She says as she turns to head to her seat.

Suddenly Akko feels her chair jerk beneath her as Diana’s foot catches on the leg of her seat and sends her tripping forward.

Mid fall, the blonde catches herself on the back of the brunette’s chair to steady herself, but not before her hot tea breaks free from its cup, splattering to the floor and dribbling over her hand. Diana hisses in pain and alarm, dropping the cup.

“Oh shoot! Are you okay?” Akko jumps up from her seat and moves to steady the blonde before noticing the other girl’s burning hand. “Crap!” Akko turns, pulling the napkins off the table and pushing them into Diana’s hands, blotting at them.

Diana winces, taking the napkins and fanning her hand to dispel the burning sensation.

Luckily the tea wasn’t scalding; she hardly thinks it would leave any real damage, but still, it burns like hell. She takes a quick breath to quell herself before looking over towards the brunette who had run over to the woman at the counter for a wet towel.   

‘Oh nooooo! Crap crap crap. Of COURSE something like this has to happen! God, c’mon universe! If I’m not supposed to be friends with this girl can’t you just say it nicely!? Hhhhhhhh this is the worst day ever!’ Akko panics as she takes the towel Avery had prepared and turns back towards the blonde.

 She returns with the chilled towel as Diana blows cool air at her hand. “Here, this’ll help.” The brunette says worriedly as she lays the damp towel over the blonde’s reddened hand.

Diana instantly feels the relief of the cool towel being wrapped around her hand and lets out a calming breath. “Th-thank you.” She says shyly meeting the worried crimson eyes of the girl tending to her. She grants the brunette an appreciative smile.

“You think you’ll be okay?” Akko asks nervously as her fingers press gently holding the wrapped towel around Diana’s hand.

“I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Diana says with a reassuring smile as the pain from the burning slowly fades to dull tenderness. “Thank you for this…” She says softly moving her wrapped hand.

“Okay…” Akko looks at her unsurely before seemingly realizing that she had been holding onto the other girl’s hand a little longer than she needed to. “Ah, oh. Um. Sorry. Uh…” She stutters, a light blush touching her cheeks. “H-here. You keep that wrapped up and I’m uh… I’ll clean this up.” Akko pulls away, releasing the blonde’s hand nearly pulling the towel with her, before sliding on the slick floor underfoot. She catches herself, making it look like no more than a stumble, before carefully stepping out of the tea spatter and moving towards Avery who had been approaching with a fresh towel. “I got it Avery, thank you.”

Akko takes the towels from the other woman and heads back to the table instantly dropping to her hands and knees to sop up the mess.

Diana just watches her, not expecting the kindness, the compassion…

She gently lifts the cool towel from her recovering hand to find that her watch continues to rest undisturbed on her wrist.

‘What am I doing? There’s no way she’s involved. It must have just been a coincidence with The Silver Hound. She’s not power hungry… she’s on the floor cleaning up my mess for Christ’s sake.’  A pit of guilt drops to her stomach, seeds, and begins taking root. ‘I could stop this now… but… but… would that make me foolish? What’s to say that she’s not being used… I can’t afford to let myself be shortsighted right now. Even though she might not be involved… her people might be…’

Diana bites at the inside of her check as she continues to watch Akko scrub away at the floor.

‘I’m sorry.’

“Well… she’s probably gonna have to really wash it later, but it should be good for now.” Akko says rising from her knees with the tea dampened towel and discarded cup in her hands. A smile crosses her face as she scuffs her shoe at the previously wet floor to find slick-less friction. “Are you sure you’re okay? I can get you some ice?” She says, sending another pang of guilt through Diana’s chest at the sight of her genuine concern.

“Really, it’s alright.” Diana says sheepishly. “Thank you though.”

“Okay… if you’re sure.” Akko gives her a half smile before taking a quick breath and pushing away her worry to the back of her mind. “Ah. I’m gonna go wash my hands real quick and then we’ll split that cookie, okay?”

Diana nods her head with a small laugh. “Okay.”

The artificial excitement on the brunette’s face turns into a genuine bloom of happiness at the sound of the blonde’s laugh.

‘Was that a real laugh? That was a real laugh! That was like… the first one I’m pretty sure! Oh! Okay! Maybe today isn’t the worst day ever! Okay!’

A light blush sits in Akko’s cheeks as she turns to return the towels to Avery.

Diana notices her stop for a few words with the woman at the counter before making a light jog for the restroom.

Diana rounds the table and takes her seat, placing her bag on the ground and returning her jacket to the back of her chair. She unwraps the once cool towel and looks down into her hands. It was only a slight burn, soothed enough by the cool compress to hopefully stave off much inflammation. Yeah, it will probably be a little sensitive for a day or so, but she doesn’t believe it was hot enough to cause blistering.

‘Well this was definitely not how I expected today to go.’ Diana sighs as she tests her finger movement.

Just then, the purple haired café owner approaches the table with a plastic cup of iced tea in her hand.

“I’m terribly sorry. Are you alright ma’am?” Avery asks with worry.

Diana looks up at the woman and offers a small smile. “Oh, yes, I’m fine. It was my own fault.”

Avery looks at her, still with mounted concern. “Are you sure?” She asks, only to be assured once more by the blonde.

“Alright.” The woman says hesitantly before placing the cup of iced tea in her hand on the table in front of the blonde. “Akko covered it.” Avery says with a smile, noticing the confused look on Diana’s face, before turning to head back to the register.

The roots from that seed of guilt threads deeper into Diana’s stomach as she watches the condensation slowly drip down the side of the plastic.

‘I have to. I need to… I have to follow through.’ She sighs, trying to quell her mental disagreement before reaching her hand around the cup’s side, the coolness welcomed against her palm.

“I hope you don’t mind… I ordered you an iced tea, I didn’t know if you’d want something else that was hot…” Akko says sheepishly as she walks her way over towards the table, fanning her hands to dry.

Diana looks up to meet her and smiles at her graciously. “You really didn’t have to. But thank you.”

“Eh, I hope you like it. Avery makes it from scratch.” Akko shrugs as she returns the smile and plops into her seat. “I promise I didn’t poison it or anything.” She laughs. However, her laugh is cut short as she notices the blonde’s eyes widen.

“Oh my god, no! No. That was a joke! I’m sorry. No. I promise, I would never! Why did I say that?!” Akko bumbles around in her panic for a few moments before speedily reaching across the table to grab at the cup of iced tea and taking a big gulp of the liquid, swallowing, and then gasping with open mouth to show that it went down. “See! Nothing to worry about! Heh, sorry! I don’t know why I said that! I–”

“Akko.”

Her panic is stalled and her lips zipped at the sound of the blonde’s firm voice calling her name. Crimson eyes look widely at the other woman.

Diana follows suit by taking the iced tea from Akko’s hand and bringing it to her lips for a swig. It’s a little too sweet for her liking, but she couldn’t say it wasn’t refreshing. Diana swallows the liquid and calmly places the cup back down on the table. “I believe you.” She says holding the brunette’s gaze.

Akko lets out the breath she was holding in a nervous laugh as she relaxes herself in her seat. “Heh. Okay. Good. Ahem.” She says, scratching the back of her neck before being overwhelmed with the need to explain herself further. “Just– just know that that’s not what we do… what I do. I mean… the only time I’ve done anything like that was when I saw this guy dropping something into some girl’s drink at the club, but I didn’t slip him anything bad, just a laxative… that doesn’t kill anybody, right?”

Diana just stares at her. Based off the stories she’s heard today the girl almost sounds like a vigilante if not for the art theft and suspicion for conspiracy.

“I understand… and I believe you.” Diana clarifies again, this time allowing a comforting smile to grace her features.

At last, Akko allows herself to decompress.

‘I never ramble like that when I’m on a job! How am I worse at being me than I am at all these made up people!? Geez Akko, get it together!’

Akko gives the blonde a sheepish smile before clearing her throat. “Okay… cool… uh. How about we get into this cookie hm?” She says hoping desperately to get away from the fool she had just made of herself.

“I promise I didn’t poison it while you were washing your hands.” Diana says with a playful smile causing the brunette to pause her reach to the treat. “Joking.”

Akko squints at her with pursed lips as a blush rushes her cheeks.

‘Oh. So she DOES have a sense of humor.’

“Oh? Well joke’s on you. I’ve been taking small doses of poison over time to build immunity. So hah!” Akko says jokingly.

Mostly.

It’s less her taking small doses and more Sucy force feeding her small doses.

But Diana laughs… so she will happily take the disbelief as a win.

With ease, Akko snaps the cookie in two and hands Diana her piece before taking a bite.

Even though Diana had her thoughts about the girl ordering sweet after sweet, by the first bite she had to admit, this cookie was baked to perfection.

They sit in silence for a moment savoring the chocolatey treat, Akko washing it down with a gulp of room-temperature chocolate as Diana slowly chews, enjoying every bite.

 “So…” Akko says swallowing the last of her cookie, “Still no chance you’ll tell me how you got that statue before us?” She looks at her with hopeful eyes.

Not really having the heart to remain so cold to the girl who had only displayed kindness to her, Diana answers her in kind.

“A magician never reveals her secrets.” She says with a cheeky shrug eliciting a drawn-out sigh of disappointment from the brunette.

After a long moment Akko grumbles. “Fiiiineeeeeee. As a fellow magician I have no choice but to respect your tricks.”

“You do magic tricks?” The blonde looks at her inquisitively.

“Well yeah! It’s all sleight of hand!” Akko grins before pulling out a quarter from her pocket and then proceeding to make it disappear and reappear in her hands. “It’s how I started out before pickpocketing people. I was a street performer to try to get some extra cash.”

Diana looks at her incredulously. “Is there anything you’re involved in that isn’t tied to criminal activity?”

For the next half-hour the two carry on conversation a little more freely than they had earlier in their meet. The subject of thieves and jobs were hardly brought up again after Diana declined to offer an explanation to her process in the Meriliad heist. While they didn’t divulge in too much personal information, some interests and pastime stories did make their way to the surface in conversation.

Akko isn’t sure what exactly happened to make the blonde open up a little more with her, but she found the more Diana told about herself, the more she wanted to hear. How she speaks, the pull of her face in each expression, her laugh… just… wow, her laugh, makes Akko fill with more and more hope that she’ll be able to spend more time with her.

At the start of their meet is seemed slim to none that anything would come of it… but now…

Akko really hopes that they can be friends.

Once the café begins to slowly fill with patrons (Avery had to open for business at some point!) Akko and Diana collect their things and head out to leave. As they step outside, Akko looks up and is happy to see that the overcast and threatening clouds seem to have blown through. Though, it is still a little windy so she pulls her moto jacket closed with a zip.

She looks over to Diana who is smiling softly at her, causing her own cheeks to lift.

“I’m glad we got the opportunity to clear the air.” Diana says. “Thank you for meeting with me.”

“I’m glad too.” Akko smiles warmly before her eyes turn concerned. “Are you sure your hand is okay?”

“Oh. Yes, it’s fine.” The blonde says as she displays her hand with the wiggle of fingers. “Nothing to worry about.”  

“Okay. Good.” 

The two stand there for an increasingly awkward beat, neither one quite sure where the next step will lead them. At last it is Diana who breaks the silence.

“I better go. Hannah and Barbara have been trying to get a hold of me.” The blonde says as she awkwardly lifts her phone. “Good luck on your uh… next job.”

“Thanks. It’ll be a fun one.” Akko smiles. “Get home safe.”

Diana returns the other girl’s smile. “You as well.”

“I guess I’ll see you around, not-so-bad acquaintance!” Akko giggles.

Diana’s smile falters sadly for just a moment before forcing itself back into place.

‘With any luck we won’t have to see each other ever again…’

“See you.” Diana says with a small wave of her hand before turning and making her way down the sidewalk.

Taking the cue, Akko turns in the opposite direction and begins heading towards her own car.

‘That was a little weird at the end there… but, overall I think that went pretty well!’ Akko thinks cheerily before reaching into her pocket to switch off the audio jammer and to pull out her phone. All replays of her and Diana’s mid-morning together are flung right out of her head as she looks at the time on her phone’s lock screen.

“Oh crap!” Her eyes widen as she picks up her pace into a jog to get back to her car.

‘CRAP! I only have ten minutes to get back to Blytonbury for Ursula’s tutoring!!! Ah damnit I thought I had more time!’

Quickly, Akko unlocks her phone and calls the first contact she can see. It rings for a moment before a long, drawn out “Hellooooooooo?” can be heard.

“Hey! Amanda! I’m gonna be a couple minutes late to the meeting! Please let Ursula know!”

“Oh? Blondie hold you up at gunpoint again? Or did things go reaaaally well? Hah!” Amanda’s voice laughs over the phone speaker. “Oh! Hey! You didn’t forget my donut, did you?”

Akko’s blood runs cold before she pivots and begins to sprint back towards the café.

Once Diana reaches her car, she takes a moment to just sit in the front seat. After a few breaths, a feeling of dread comes over her at the realization that despite the fact that everything she and Akko had spoken about seemed genuine, every word could have been a lie. Actions could have been misleading… expressions doctored…

She would know.

Half-heartedly Diana begins patting herself down in the car for any trackers or listening devices Akko may have snuck on her. She had demonstrated quite well that she had extreme control over the quarter in her hand, it would be no surprise to find a bug hidden somewhere on her clothing or bag.

After checking thoroughly and coming up empty handed there is a slight relief that washes over her.

‘I know I’m being paranoid… I’ve always prided myself on being able to read people… but I can’t trust that what I saw in her was real. How could someone who grew up stealing from others be so genuinely kind. It doesn’t add up.’

Her hand reaches into her bag and she fishes out her cell phone. After unlocking the phone, she swipes through screens and folders before finding what she was looking for. Her thumb hesitates over the app, guilt and frustration preventing her from pressing down.

‘I need to do this…’ She grits her teeth in disappointment before letting her thumb drop and tap at the screen.

The app only takes a moment to load before a gridded map stretches across the screen following the movement of a bright red dot.

When Diana had gotten back to the table after ordering her second cup of tea, she had planned on staging a trip which would put her in the position to grab the back of Akko’s chair for support and subsequently attach a small GPS tracker beneath the folded collar of the brunette’s jacket.

The tea spill, however, was not a part of the plan. And if that had not happened and Akko’s actions following had not occurred, Diana is certain she wouldn’t be feeling nearly as guilty as she is now as she watches the red dot move down the street.

Diana picks at her fingers and bites at her lip as she continues to watch the dot. With her head churning rationale along with the reminder of her duty and the consequences of failure, her biting guilt slowly begins to fade, leaving only a heavy mist in her chest.

She takes a breath before turning off her phone and placing it back into her bag.

She just has to watch until proven otherwise. Nothing can be outside the realm of possibility until she is absolutely sure.

And no matter how much she wants to, she can’t be so foolish as to trust a thief.

Chapter Text

Akko shifts the uncomfortable cap on her head, taking care to avoid looking towards the loading dock’s camera. It’s only been on her head for about ten minutes, but she can already feel the indent of the hat’s seams pressed into her forehead. She knows she just has to deal with it for a little while longer but seeing how neither Jasminka nor Amanda seemed nearly as uncomfortable in the same newly acquired uniform as her gets her a little cranky. She should have gotten her hat in a size larger…

After three weeks of preparation, the transportation date of the ‘Core of the Universe’ (along with the rest of the findings from the recovered pirate ship) to the museum has arrived, and here, approaching the final leg of their race, Akko, Amanda and Jasminka stand resting against an armored truck waiting to load and drive off with their haul.

While Amanda didn’t get her high-speed truck-jumping heist, she didn’t seem overly bothered since she was instead given the chance to steal an armored car – a lifelong dream of hers.

The heist started two weeks ago.  Following one of the lab technicians coming down with some nasty (but non-lethal, according to Sucy) food poisoning, the higher ups scrambled to find a temporary replacement to fill in during the shipment preparation. Very fortunately, they found a perfect qualified candidate willing to work immediately with minimum hourly wage…

Sucy wasn’t too keen on working a second job, and made sure to give Akko the death glare for suggesting it, but accepted the role after everyone agreed she’d be able to navigate the laboratory environment best. On top of that, Ursula threw in the perk of free reign to pick and choose any other treasures she finds that she’d like to take a closer look at later. Despite the front of irritation, after Ursula’s addendum Sucy seemed almost excited as she took Lotte to the side to read a little more about the findings from the ship that she would look into.

As the week of preparation and monitoring continued, by the way Sucy had talked about it during daily reports it seemed like she actually enjoyed ‘working’ in the lab. She seemed particularly interested in some of the equipment they’ve used for sterilization of materials and had drawn up a couple pages of notes that she had shared with Constanze for possible future additions to their in-home lab.

However, despite her avid interest in her ‘new job’, it was still a cover, and she was there for a reason.

Aside from being eyes and ears from within the lab in the case of any arrangement changes, she was integral to making this heist go smoothly with as little need for damage control as possible.

After the treasures have been inventoried and boxed, the crates would be barcoded, weighed, marked, documented, and then sealed away into a secure vault until the shipment date, making it nearly impossible to determine what items were within each without cracking open every box and digging through.

Carefully scheduled to be amongst the packing crew, Sucy eliminated this issue by discreetly marking the top of the crates containing the ‘Core of the Universe’ (and any other item that caught her interest) with three small parallel scratches after the crates have been sealed and scanned.

While it would not have been an overly large challenge to break into the vault and take what they wanted, they wanted to avoid any investigation until they were long gone, plus, there was always the possibility of someone having to check the crate’s contents before the shipment date.

The last thing they wanted was to arouse suspicion early especially since they needed Sucy to be safe and in play until the end.

As the team continued their research, they came across some documents that pointed towards Atherton’s head of exploration and head anthropologist, Doctor Edvund Herec, having a bit of a shady past in terms of being sure the working conditions of his underpaid workers are up to health and safety standards. It seems that a large sum of the money that should have been designated for PPE found its way into his own office in the form of a design renovation… so…

Deciding on making him the scapegoat of all this was all the easier.   

Through observation, they know Herec documents the weights of the crates once after the initial crating and again as confirmation before being ready to send out of the lab in a ledger, so, Sucy’s final job would be to manipulate the weight documentation after the crates had been loaded onto the truck, making it seem as though the box’s weight was less and identical between loading and destination arrival.

To make this possible, earlier in the week Sucy switched out Herec’s pen for one with thermochromic ink, which, with the addition of friction, would allow her to erase and rewrite what she needs to. He keeps the ledger in his office, so at the end of the work day Sucy will break into his office, change the numbers, and say a silent goodbye to her part-time job, leaving Herec to try to explain how and why there are missing items. Likely to be followed with a new head of operations stepping into the company – hopefully one that treats their employees better.   

In the meantime, Constanze tracked down the secure transport business Atherton had hired to transport the treasures and simply rescheduled for a later date. The fun part was stealing the armored car itself…

Constanze hacked into their camera security system using her newest invention – a small remote controllable robot that can splice wires and eliminate the need for a person to risk getting caught while trying to piggyback a camera feed (affectionately named “Stanbug”) – and manipulated some schedules to be sure no one would be in the garage facility so that Akko, Jasminka, and Amanda (now with two fully functional arms) could stroll in, hot wire the truck that Constanze had “scheduled” to be out for a maintenance check, change some license plates, and drive on out towards the lab to meet up with Lotte.

Dressed in “one hell of a power suit” (courtesy of Amanda), Lotte’s role in this is as the item transfer liaison hired by Atherton in order to be sure that there is no confusion between the lab and the armored car company.  At least, that’s what she told Herec.

A few minutes ago, the head anthropologist called Atherton to confirm Lotte’s story only to be swiftly intercepted by Constanze and redirected to Ursula who answers with the mimicked voice of Atherton’s assistant. She told him that Mr. Atherton is in a meeting but that she will ask him shortly, then followed by a long pause, and then with her returning to the line confirming the liaison’s reason for being there.

Satisfied with the answer, Herec’s demeanor changes to slightly more friendly before leading Lotte inside to take inventory.

Now, with all pieces in place and Lotte walking around inside the lab’s bay speaking with the scientists and taking note of crates as they are being re-weighed and signed off on, all Akko, Amanda and Jasminka can do is wait before given the go to start lifting these heavy boxes like the moving crew they’re dressed as.

While Jasminka could definitely be seen as hired muscle, Akko was a little less thrilled about seeing how heavy these crates were going to be. Even less so because it was so ridiculously hot. Much hotter than Akko had expected… however, she believes that it is only so uncomfortable because of the uniforms. She is thankful, however, that the sweat that she could feel dripping down her arms was unnoticeable through the thick dark fabric. It would be an absolute wonder to her if one of these boxes didn’t just slip out of her sweaty hands.

As they wait, Akko is able to press herself into the shade off the truck. She lowers her hat to both block the camera’s view and to shift the digging seam out of the rut it had created on her forehead before crossing her arms in front of herself.

Her eyes shift over to her friends, seeing Jasminka reach into her back pocket and pull out the oatmeal bar she had brought along with her and Amanda sporting a poorly concealed smile as she taps away at her phone.

Apparently, ever since their reconnection, Amanda had been texting Hannah and Barbara regularly. While Akko can’t necessarily say whether there is something as serious as a relationship going on, she has noticed Amanda sneakily checking her phone for messages more often during meetings. Whatever happened between them in the past seemed to have been forgiven based on the soft expression she notices on the redhead’s face whenever she gets a message.  

As happy as she is that her friend has been a little brighter than usual, Akko can’t help but feel a slight pang of jealousy. It’s been a little over two weeks since she and Diana had met up at the café, and she has found herself a little disappointed that since then, she hadn’t seen nor heard from her. Did she really leave that bad of an impression?

‘C’mon don’t be dumb. It was just for business... Diana said so herself. She wanted to meet up and talk so that there wouldn’t be any bad blood if we run into each other in the future...’

‘It doesn’t mean she wants to be friends… or allies.’

As much as she tells herself that their meet up was far from ‘hanging out’, she can’t stop herself from thinking about the blonde. Their meeting was just so strange… but while the other girl started off cold, once she started warming up, talking, joking, letting her smile peek through (and Akko knows the difference between a fake smile and a real one), Akko had let a seed of hope take root in her chest.

She wanted to like her. And she wanted the other girl to like her in return…

But perhaps it’s just not meant to be.

 Akko snaps out of her thoughts as Lotte comes walking out of the bay with Herec signing off on her clipboard confirming in writing the approval of the transporting of the items.

Akko straightens her back against the truck and sees Amanda and Jasminka put phone and food away, respectively, as they prepare to get down to business.

Once Herec returned the signed clipboard to Lotte, she concludes their discussion with a professional smile and a firm handshake before turning towards the three women at the truck. “Alright! Be gentle loading the crates into the truck! Some of these have some very delicate items.”

As though they weren’t aware.

At her words, Amanda, Akko, and Jasminka get to work and head into the bay to where the crates have been stacked to be moved to the truck. 

Moving the crates were almost as bad as Akko had imagined. Thank goodness she had Amanda helping her move them and reminding her to use her knees instead of her back. Despite the warning and trying her darndest to follow the instruction, she knows for a fact that she will definitely be feeling the soreness tomorrow.

Jasminka, on the other hand, lifted and moved her crates by herself with ease. Akko knew the Russian girl was strong, but as she struggled to wedge her fingers under the side of one heavy crate, she didn’t even try to stop her jaw from dropping at the sight of the other girl hefting it up over her shoulder and making her way towards the truck.

Moving the crates, they make note of the ones that bear Sucy’s marking, taking care to place them where there would be ease of accessibility once the truck starts moving. Sucy had briefed them on how many crates had been marked and the items in each that were of interest ahead of time. She had already calculated the weights she would have to manipulate in the ledger, so once Sucy makes those final adjustments to Herec’s book, it would be like their handful items were never packed away in the first place.  

Surely to bring up some suspicion on their overseer after the fact.

After what felt like a hundred boxes (it was only 12), they finally tighten the straps securing the crates to the truck and close the hatch, locking the cargo hold. Akko lets out an immense sigh of relief to finally be able to get into the air-conditioned truck – from this point on, it should all be smooth sailing.

Jasminka moves around the truck to take her place in the driver’s seat as Amanda and Akko slide themselves into the cab of the truck.

It’s times like this where the job almost seems too easy.

After a few short words with Lotte the liaison and Herec yet again warning them that there are some very fragile pieces, the three of them head off leaving Lotte to tie off her end.

As they turn off the property and begin their long trek up to Cheshire, Akko and Amanda ‘whoop’ excitedly, flinging their hats off of their heads and smacking their hands together in a high five before shaking Jasminka’s shoulders with glee.

“Dude… I don’t want to jinx ourselves… but I think that was the smoothest robbery we’ve ever pulled.” Amanda says, knocking on her head.

“We’re not done yet though!” Akko says with a grin before pulling out a crowbar and a nail gun hidden beneath a woolen blanket.

Several miles and a few turns up the road from the lab, Jasminka pulls over to the side of the road as Akko and Amanda slide out of the cab and get themselves into the cargo hold, shutting the door behind them and knocking on the wall giving Jasminka the “go” to keep driving. To avoid too much suspicion on the moving crew, they have to make sure their delivery time isn’t too far off the mark… meaning the rest of the job is going to have to happen on the road.

Now, as simple as it would be to just drive off with the treasures of the ‘Sentier de Dante’, Ursula insisted that a majority of the findings should be able to be put on display in the Maritime Archives and Collection Museum for the purpose of education and history. If the pieces were going to be locked away in someone’s private collection, guarded from the light of day, it would have been a different story… but since they are being sent to be displayed at a museum and the pieces they are taking the place of are being sent to colleges and universities across the country, Ursula passionately reasoned that the history (save a couple artifacts) should be available to those who wish to learn of it.

As Akko and Amanda feel the truck come back to life, the two of them pull out a padded bag filled with Styrofoam peanuts from behind the crates and get to work finding Sucy’s marked boxes.

Loosening one of the straps, Amanda clears the way for Akko to step up to the first crate and set the crowbar in place beneath its lid. With a strained grunt, Akko pries with all her strength, inching the lid open.   

“So, I got something for you.” Amanda says with a sly grin, pulling out her phone and tapping away as she watches Akko strain herself, readjusting the crowbar to allow her better leverage. A moment later, Akko’s phone vibrates in her back pocket.

“What is it?” Akko questions with an exertion pressured grunt, pushing down on the crowbar.

“Got you blondie’s cell number.”

“What?!” Akko chokes as she violently bounces down at the crowbar forcing the lid to fly clean off the top of the crate.

“Mhm. You’re welcome.” Amanda grins.

“You can’t just steal some girl’s number!” Akko panics as the truck sways, causing her to stumble into balance.

Amanda pauses, not really expecting the negative reaction. “Uh. Yeah we can. Conz has done it like… a million times.” She crosses her arms and looks at the brunette judgingly, “and, hellooo?… have you forgotten that we are literally here to permanently borrow some pirate treasure? The crowbar is physically in your hand…”

Akko puckers her lips and reflexively tightens her hold on the crowbar. Silent and conflicted.

“Mmhm.” Amanda nods with just a touch of sass. “Besides, it doesn’t matter anyway ‘cause I didn’t steal it... Hannah gave it to me.” She says bending over, picking up the crate lid that had gone flying before leaning it against the box’s side.

Akko cocks her head, her eyes wide and hopeful, wrestling with disbelief. “She gave it to you? Did… Diana want to give it to me?”

 “Unclear. Either yes... or Hannah’s playing matchmaker.” Amanda shrugs before a cheeky smile crosses her face. “Though Hannah did say blondie was all jittery and nervous about your little date…she thinks she’s into you.” Amanda winks at her before starting to rummage through the Styrofoam and blankets covering the several artifacts inside the crate.

Akko forces herself to snap back to attention, she did have a job to do after all. She pushes down the surprising blush in her cheeks before lowering her head and helping Amanda find their loot.

“Apparently she’s a bit of a shut in and doesn’t really do that whole ‘go out and meet people’… thing.” Amanda continues before pulling out a stone and gold statue of what appears to be a snake. “Ain’t no way in hell they know she moonlights as a cat burglar.” As she begins rewrapping the piece with muslin and carefully places it into their Styrofoam peanut filled bag (it was one of the pieces on Sucy’s list), Amanda pauses. “You figure out how she did that, by the way?”

“Ah… no… she wouldn’t tell me.” Akko says half paying attention as she picks up any loose bits of Styrofoam that had dropped and throws them back into the crate.

‘Was there really something happening at the café? I didn’t think she looked like she was feeling any kind of way, but why would Amanda lie about Hannah saying those things?’

“Ah, lame.” Amanda pouts as she lifts the lid of the crate and positions it back on top, taking a screw driver to pry out the busted industrial staples that they would have to replace when resealing the box. “Think she burrowed a hole with a drill or something?”

Akko’s eyebrows shoot to the top of her forehead before scrunching down skeptically. “Wouldn’t the seismic sensors have gone off?”

Amanda grumbles, brain going back to the drawing board.

As Amanda continues to make the crates seem untampered with and presentable, lining up the staple gun to the newly emptied holes and shooting them into place; Akko moves onto the next marked crate and starts to pry it open.

 “But what if she managed to turn OFF the seismic sensors?” Amanda muses as she shoots the last staple into place.

“There’s still security all over the place...” Akko grunts, sweat beading down her forehead as she pushes on the crowbar, forcing the top of the next crate to squeak open.  

“Well…” Amanda pauses to think before her eyes brighten. “Maybe she’s got an inside guy!”

“Like who?” Akko gasps as the lid to the crate comes loose and cranks open. “We looked into every staff and security member… new and long term. Nobody seemed to have a background…” Akko stands up and stretches her back, wiping the sweat from her forehead. “Besides, Diana said she doesn’t have a team.”

“Mhm mhm…Well that’s a way to throw someone off the scent.” Amanda rolls her eyes as she begins rifling through the contents of the second crate as Akko rubs her hands through her gloves. “Dude, it took seven of us to get that job done. And we’re practically professionals! How could she do that alone?”

“I dunno.” Akko says with the roll of her neck before a small smile graces her lips at the memory of the other girl’s words. “A magician never reveals her secrets...”

“UGH! Magic shmagic.” Amanda groans. “Don’t tell me she’s a closet ‘is THIS your card?’ dork too.”

“Oh please.” Akko laughs as she bends over to help Amanda sift through the crate. “You’re just mad cause you don’t know how I can do it. Every. Single. Time.”

“Damn right! You’ve gotta screw it up someti– ” Amanda stops mid-word as she feels a volleyball sized glass orb. “Ohhh, well helloooo there gorgeous.” She says as she pulls out the glittering crystal globe.

The picture Ursula was able to pull up on the projector was almost offensive in comparison to sight of this layered, gem-set, and freshly restored bronze masterpiece. Akko couldn’t even pretend to guess how many gemstones were inlayed within the crystal sheets. All different cuts and colors and angles… even just looking at it in the dim lighting of the truck Akko found herself dazzled by the sheer artistry of the masterpiece Amanda held in her hands.

“Wowee… it’s heavier than I thought it would be.” Amanda says as she carefully places it back onto the blanket that she had pulled it out of.  

Akko’s eyes shine as she looks down onto their reason for being in the back of this hot stuffy truck. She leans in to take it in for just a moment, holding her breath, before the truck suddenly jumps, causing the crate to stir and the both of them to rush to steady the priceless artifact.

The two share a look and nod their heads, silently agreeing to postpone their gawking until they get back safe and sound to Ursula’s.

Amanda wraps up the crystal ball and lowers it into their bag, being very careful not to bump it into Sucy’s snake statue.

“Okay, so I think Sucy marked one more. She says it had a mushroom in amber and a couple old medicinal bottles…” Akko says as she lifts the lid of the crate to the box’s top, only to be stopped by Amanda.

“Hold onnn….” The redhead drawls as she dives back into the crate, hands seeming to know exactly where to go, before pulling out seven tarnished doubloons. One for each of them.

 Akko looks at her hands as a soft ‘oooo’ escapes her lips.

“Everybody’s getting a little piece of this booty tonight.” Amanda says with an exaggerated wink resulting in a huge sigh from the brunette who then returns the top of the crate to its place.

Once they crack the last crate to retrieve Sucy’s curiosities and affix its lid back into place, the two of them tighten the restraints keeping the boxes from moving during the drive and then go to work with screwdriver and crowbar, marking each and every one of the cases with Sucy’s three parallel lines.

Just in case someone did decide to look into the crates for tampering after the missing pieces were revealed, they wouldn’t want that similarity amongst those three boxes to be noticed. If they’re all marked, then it would seem a little more random selection if they suspect there was someone other than Herec involved with the…misplacement of the items.

Once they finish, Amanda texts Jasminka letting her know that they’re done. Soon after, the two of them feel the truck slowing off to the side of the road. Jasminka texts Amanda to wait, presumably to allow any passing traffic to get out of sight, before giving them the OK. The two of them quickly slide out of the back of the truck cradling their bag of loot. Amanda locks the door and leads the two of them to the passenger’s side door and about as quickly as it took for them to slip out, they leapt back in, reclaiming their seats in the cab. Without a word Jasminka presses the gas and the truck is back in motion heading towards the final destination.

“Everything go okay?” The pink haired girl asks cheerily, one hand on the wheel and one holding a partially eaten cookie.  

“As always.” Amanda says with a cocky grin as Akko begins hiding the treasures and break-in tools beneath a dark blanket at the rear of the cab. “Picked up a little something extra for ya’ll too. You’re welcome.”

“Oh?” Jasminka hums curiously. “Gold coins maybe?” She guesses, immediately followed by Amanda’s shoulders faltering in disappointment of her surprise being so easily unveiled.

“I~… dunno!” She says with a quick reset of her grin, trying to misdirect the girl who knows her better than most. “Ya just gotta wait til we get back to base.” Followed by her pulling out her phone and shooting Sucy a text saying that they have the Core and the rest of her curiosities, and that she recommends additionally deducting the amount of weight that, for example, would make up seven gold-ish pieces of pirate currency from the ledger when she goes to finish her end of the job. 

The rest of the ride to Cheshire is filled with chatter and arguments over what radio station to listen to. Amanda lounges in the passenger seat as Akko sits in the back with the covered loot, keeping it from moving around and damaging anything.

Once they reach the Museum’s intake, much to Akko’s loathe, she screws on the uniform hat she so gleefully whipped off her head the moment they left the lab, and shakes out her arms, reminding herself that to move the boxes out, she will need to use her knees more than her back. With a big sigh, Akko jumps out of the truck and the three of them get to work.

At last, once the final crate is unloaded, Jasminka gets the museum curator to sign off on the delivery of the twelve crates (a document that Constanze will create a digital receipt of and send to Atherton, just to make seem that everything is business as usual), and the three of them begin their drive back to the armored truck hub.

Before reaching the garage, Akko and Amanda unload their bag of treasures and tools into the getaway car they stashed behind a warehouse they KNOW only has cameras stationed outside for decoration. After popping off the fake license plates, Jasminka and Akko take the getaway car as Amanda drives the armored truck back… giving her some alone time to say goodbye to and to mentally check off the fulfillment of her lifelong aspiration of stealing one.

With Constanze and Stanbug dutifully manning the garage cameras and controls, Amanda is able to easily pull in, park, strip out the cheap floor mats and seat covers they had laid to catch any biological or footprint evidence, and stealthily make her way out of the garage, on her way, picking up a scurrying Stanbug before jumping into Jasminka’s waiting car.

“I’m gonna say it again…” Amanda smiles, turning to Akko as she drops the floor mats with a thud. “I don’t want to jinx ourselves… but I think that was the smoothest robbery we’ve ever pulled.”

Only after the remaining hour drive with absolutely no evidence of being tailed (further cleared by Constanze who has heard nothing about theft or armored trucks over police radio), did Akko give Amanda the point.  

It was as though the stars had aligned for them. It wasn’t often that things go without ANY hiccups or unforeseen circumstances, but when a job went completely according to plan… damn did it feel nice.

While they were driving, Amanda divvied up the loot and peanuts between three backpacks; after all, three college aged kids wearing backpacks looked a whole lot less suspicious than three hefting a stuffed duffel bag through the front door of an off-campus building.

Only once the door to the tutoring house closes behind them do the weight on their backs (literally and figuratively) lift.

Mission complete.

The three stroll in to see the rest of the group already sitting in the living room alive with chatter. Sucy, looking a little more forlorn than usual about the last day of her part time job, talks beside Lotte, who had taken off her blazer jacket and draped it over the back of the couch. Seeing the three of them walk into the room, Constanze jumps from her seat beside Sucy and walks up to Amanda, eyes wide with curious expectation.

With a smile, Amanda reaches up into her shirt pocket and pulls out the tiny Stanbug robot between two fingers before holding it out to the engineer. “Looks like the new guy did good today. Didn’t seem like a soul knew I was there.”

A prideful smile crosses Constanze’s face as she takes the tiny robot and happily cups it in her hands. She knew her little invention was going to work, but it’s always exciting at the end of their first missions.

“Is everyone alright?” Ursula asks earnestly as she steps out of the control room with a smile on her face. “That looked like a perfect job! Everything go smoothly on the way home?”

“No problem at all!” Jasminka chimes in as she delicately hands the backpack holding the ‘Core of the Universe’ to her mentor. “All except for Amanda’s choice of music.”

“PSH! I heard you humming along! Don’t give me that!” Amanda scoffs in pretend offense as she pulls the backpack from her back and begins to unzip it, a few Styrofoam peanuts falling to the floor. 

“Can someone really ‘hum’ to dubstep?” Akko asks skeptically.

“Oh, cut it. I saw you headbanging in the back.”

“Hmm…” Akko squints her eyes, thinking back.

‘That drop was really good…’

“That must have been when the truck was going over those bumps…” She elects to say, denying her friend the satisfaction.

“Nah. You were dancin’.” Amanda says dismissively before pulling out the seven tarnished gold coins as a handful of peanuts spill to the floor. “I hope ya’ll don’t mind, but I picked up a little something extra to mark the occasion.”

One by one, Amanda hands out the doubloons, and just as she had expected, Constanze was filled with utter glee as her shining eyes rove over the water worn coin. It was no secret among them that along with being a masterful digital pirate, she has an almost childlike fascination with those of the seafaring variety.

Akko passes her backpack filled with Sucy’s statue, amber, and bottles to the puce haired girl taking a bite at her gold coin.

Akko couldn’t help but think about whether all this stuff was going to turn out to be fake like the last time… but Sucy’s assurance on the authenticity placates her mind.

As the group of girls continue their excited chatter, Ursula takes a seat on the floor in front of them and begins unzipping the bag. They all hush at the sound of the zipper before closing in around her to get a look.

Noting the sudden attention, Ursula smiles. ‘If only I could find a way to get my students to be this attentive…’ she muses.

She pulls out the blanket wrapped orb and sits it on the bag before unfolding the fabric. Akko watches, holding her breath until at last she sees the glint of crystal peeking out from its protective shroud.

Truly, the slideshow photo couldn’t stand a chance at doing it justice.

Ursula carefully holds up the orb, turning and appraising it as the rest of the team watches on, marveling at the intricate crystal work and countless shaped gemstones twinkling in its rotation.

“Can someone turn off the lights?” Ursula asks, not once taking her awed eyes off the ball.

All six of them clap their hands and all the lights dim – a fancy little installation Constanze was quite fond of.

Ursula then lowers the Core of the Universe, delicately rotating the bronze base, before pulling out her cellphone and switching the flashlight on.

An audible gasp lets out in the room as Ursula shifts the base over the light source.

‘Wow.’

Erupting from the crystal globe splashes waves of textured light washing against every inch of the room around them. The light’s reflection jumping from gem face to gem face shatters into thousands and thousands of color tinted stars against themselves and over the walls and floor.  Within the ball itself presents its own stunning image of the contained universe, shimmering, angled gemstones glowing and reflecting within the glass confuse the eye as to just how large the space its contents make up. If she could look closer into it, Akko doubts she’d believe that she was able to hold the contents of the ever-expanding universe in her very hands.

The seven of them look around, gaping at the room. Everyone’s eyes fill with an almost childlike wonder as they gaze among the stars. Even Sucy, who is so very skilled in maintaining her stoic expression, sits slack jawed and wide eyed as Ursula slowly turns the crystal ball’s base, swirling and twisting the stars around the room on their Earth’s axis.

With an ill-concealed excitement, Ursula begins pointing out and discussing star patterns and clusters and how some of the patterns we see today have changed since the Core’s creation. The girls all knew that Ursula had a sort of romance with the stars. Along with her knowledge in anthropology and archaeology, she had been in the process of including astronomy to her professional skillset, however, while she hadn’t completed the schooling for it, she never lost her wonderment and awe for the stars.

Eventually, Ursula tapers off from her impromptu lesson and for a short while longer the group continues to sit and take in the sight, the illusion of floating among the stars.

“So who’s the buyer?” Lotte asks softly, breaking the silence of space.

“There’s a French scholar who claims she is a descendent of the Cœur Croyant’s Captain.” Ursula says, still slightly distracted by their galaxy. “She had found out about the discovery and got in contact with Nelson to find someone who might be interested in the job.”

While the girls didn’t know too much about Nelson, they know she acts as their team fence, moving hot objects and cold payment between hands, for a cut of the profit, of course. Over the years she seems to have developed a soft spot for Ursula’s team, giving them good tips on potential jobs and opportunities. While Amanda claims that it’s because she’s got the hots for their blue haired mentor, it’s probably just because they consistently get jobs done and get her paid.

Ursula looks around apologetically since all good things must come to an end, and begins rewrapping the Core back into its protective blankets. “I’m not quite sure what she’s planning on doing with it, but Nelson said that she was passionate about it, so my hope is that it will be put somewhere to be experienced to its fullest.”

Just as the star scape fades from the world around them to dark, a feeling of longing and loss descends over Akko’s heart. A reminder of one of the first things that Akko has learned from her criminal career:

You can’t keep everything.

For the remainder of the afternoon the girls gathered around several boxes of pizza with varied toppings debriefing over the mission and decompressing after a long, long day.

Sucy talked about how her coworkers had seemed genuinely upset about her temporary position coming to the end of its time. While she didn’t particularly treasure any of the connections developed over the last two weeks, she couldn’t help but be a little disappointed that she won’t be able to play with their lab equipment again. Amanda and Jasminka bickered playfully about the drive as Constanze studied the golden doubloon further while Lotte and Ursula continued on in a conversation further delving into the subject of space and time.

All the while still reacting and responding to the jabs and conversations going on around her, as Akko bites into her slice of pizza, her mind continues to drift back to the expansive night sky contained in the crystal ball. 

It was just… so far outside of her expectation of what it could have been. It was beautiful. Unlike a lot of pieces that they take – all the bits and bobs with small gems that could be sold for more separately than together, not once did Akko try to value it. It would have been cruel to try to break down such a piece, even theoretically. It’s something special… To be able to hold the universe… every choice and every circumstance she would ever experience not even making up a speck of dust on the smallest of gems… It opened the door to the realization of the absolute vastness of everything around her, giving her an assurance that there is something far larger out there…

And it saddens her that she’ll never see something like it again.

Once the pizza boxes are thrown out and the sky begins to turn dark, the girls begin to collect their things to head home. After their rounds of goodbyes to Ursula the girls walk over the threshold leaving the tutoring house.

After having thought about it a majority of the evening, the moment Akko steps onto the walkway she can’t bring herself to move another step forward. She turns to face her mentor who in return faces her with an expression of curiosity and concern.

“Is everything alright, Akko?” She asks kindly as she pauses her action of closing the door.

Akko blanches, thinking that this has GOT to be a waste of her time.

‘It’s too risky… She’s not going to let me hold on to it. I shouldn’t be walking around with something like ‘that’.’

“Uhm… yeah. Uh.” Akko stumbles before throwing her caution to the wind. “W-would it be okay if I held onto the… Core of the Universe?” She asks quietly as she moves her hands around a shape of a ball. “I just… wanted to look at it a little more…” She blushes as she forces her eyes to meet Ursula’s. “Just for tonight? I’ll be super careful with it, I promise.”

Ursula purses her lip as her brow furrows with thought. Akko was positive that she was going to hear a flat-out rejection, but her heart finds itself in a skip as she sees the older woman’s lips upturn into a small smile.

“Well… you did do the job… and we’re not going to be giving it to Nelson until tomorrow night…so, as long as we have it back by then, sure.” Ursula says decidedly.

Akko’s eyebrows shoot to her hairline as she visibly begins bouncing in place. “Really?”

Ursula laughs. She had seen the look on the younger girl’s face as she looked at the night sky in their living room. Not a single hint of greed or coveting, only appreciation and perhaps, if she read it right, enlightenment. She knows the feeling quite well… being given just a taste of getting to know the unknown. And for all she’s known her through, she trusts that Akko will keep her word.

After a quick nod, Ursula turns back inside, fumbling with her key to get into the control room. As she steps inside, Akko can hear her shuffling with her keys once more, followed by the beeping of the 9-digit password safe that serves as their loot storage. Ursula walks back out with the globe wrapped in blanket before placing it into a backpack and walking it to the door. Before she hands the bag over, she takes a deep breath and a nervous smile crosses her face. “Just, please be delicate with it.”

 “I promise!” Akko says, still excitedly bouncing before being very, very conscious about not dropping any of the belongings in her hands. That would be grounds for an instant redaction of her permission.

Akko then rearranges her belongings, resolving to slip her arms through the backpack straps and hugging the crystal ball at her front. To be extra safe.

Akko beams, profusely thanking the older woman as she too steps outside and locks the door behind them. Ursula smiles and nods in return before walking alongside her down the walkway. “Take care, Akko. Have a good night.”

Hours later, Akko sits in her bedroom, the outstretching of stars bathing every inch of her and her small room. She lays on her stomach beside the shining globe, sprawled out on the bed as she gazes deep into the layers of crystal and gemstone finding that if she is close enough, she can almost displace herself from the world around her. Whisking her away from her bedroom’s four walls and the traffic outside… from Sucy asleep on the couch, tired after a full day working at the lab… and from Lotte, who is sitting beside her, engrossed by the television showing a movie based off her favorite book series. 

When the three of them had gotten back to their apartment, Akko had set up the Universe in their living room. While the three did take some time to admire the display for a while longer, Sucy and Lotte ended up moving forward with the other plans for their nights.

Akko didn’t mind though. Her bed was far more comfortable than the couch anyway.  Besides, she wanted the chance to really look into the piece… to lose herself and gaze into the illusion of the universe.

It truly was a shame that she would likely never get to experience it again. Unless she finds herself in France, perhaps. But she knows unless she steals this again, she’ll never get to see it quite like this.

As she gazes in through the sapphire and ruby and topaz and diamond stars, she allows her mind to wander, to imagine it drifting its way through the galaxy, wondering if any one thing will leave its mark.

She recounts the morning, the drive and the conversation to pick up the armored car… she thinks about the too tight hat and the heat of the day and she is thankful that she doesn’t have to heave those crates into the truck tomorrow. She thinks about the rush of pulling out of the lab’s parking lot, only a stretch from success. She thinks about getting Diana’s number…

Akko blushes as she lays alone on her bed staring into the contained night sky… seeing her reflection in the crystal… seeing it stare back.

‘I can’t believe it. She actually sent me her number… well, Amanda… and apparently it was Hannah who sent it… but… still…’

‘Is she expecting me to text her or call her? If she gave it to me and I haven’t gotten back to her yet, does that make it look like I’m rejecting her? I don’t want that!’ The girl grits her teeth, trying her hardest to muster up the guts. ‘If I can steal old pirate treasure, I can text a girl!’ She snorts before taking a heavy breath.

‘Okay. So, I’ll text her. Just so she has my number.’ Akko thinks decidedly before she begins to reach for her phone from beneath the crystal ball… but she stops.

‘WHAT DO I EVEN SAY THOUGH??’ The brunette throws herself back to the bed, leaving the phone to continue its spread of stars.

‘“Hi, its Akko. How are you?”’ She imagines in a dopey voice. ‘Psh… NO. Hhhhhhhh how do people DO THIS???’

Frustratedly humming in thought, Akko turns back to the crystal globe, taking in the seemingly impossible concept of the contained universe sitting here in bed with her.

She looks again into the twinkling rubies and sapphires and realization that she might never get this chance again…

Suddenly her eyes brighten, challenging the thousands of shining gemstones before her, as an idea settles in her mind.

Chapter Text

As her eyes run through the last line of the paper, Diana gently takes the corner of the page between her fingers and flips to the next chapter of her novel, resuming pace back at the top.

It was a nice night. While it was unusually hot during the day, now, with the setting of the sun, a much-needed cool breeze wafts in through the open windows as Diana, Hannah and Barbara take up the couches and chairs in the living room.

An hour prior, Barbara had claimed the television to settle down with a movie, the first airing of the long-awaited movie based off her favorite book series, Nightfall. Hannah, though not nearly as fond of the series as Barbara, happily took her place beside her girlfriend and snuggled into her shoulder, however, seeming far more engaged with her phone than the movie.

Diana had been feeling a slight bit guilty about having been so scarce over the last few months. With all the secret studying and research on the Silver Hound (and unfortunately coming up blank on the disappearance of its sister piece) she had felt a separation forming. Now that things are seeming like they’re quieting down, Diana decides that putting down mother’s mysterious notebook for a night to spend a little more time with her friends wouldn’t make that huge of a difference to her studying, and so, settled down beside them in her armchair with a book she had been meaning to finish.

It feels like ages since she has been able to do normal ‘friend’ things with Hannah and Barbara. They had been fast friends ever since primary school. Hannah, by far the most outgoing of their trio, had known Barbara long before, but seamlessly folded Diana into their little group. Diana had initially thought that they only wanted to be her friend so they could copy her homework, however, her suspicions were set aside after seeing that the two of them could hold their own in the classroom. Hannah was quite the challenger when it came to in-class debate.

Barbara, on the other end, was a little more subtle. She had always enjoyed reading and while a lot tended to be fiction, Diana was convinced that she had a photographic memory as evidenced by her extremely accurate recall of minute details. Hannah had once accidentally closed out of a computer tab while preparing a recipe for their dinner, but since she looked over the recipe for distasteful ingredients earlier in the afternoon, Barbara was able to recite the rest of the recipe from heart. The boeuf bourguignon came out delicious.

Ever since they were little, the three had been inseparable. They had gone through primary and secondary school together, spending countless afternoons in each other’s’ company. Hannah and Barbara had looked out for Diana, and she had looked out for them in turn.

They been her only constant through the time of her mother’s death, and their friendship respectfully fought back the feeling of isolation and darkness and depression that had tried to cloud her vision.

Diana’s unsure she will ever truly be able to repay them for that.

Even as they moved in together and she saw Hannah and Barbara’s friendship blossom to romance, she never once felt like their relationship was faltering. While Diana didn’t particularly mind being the ‘third wheel’, she had considered her best friend’s feelings. Hannah and Barbara seemed downright offended that Diana thought that the two of them didn’t want to live together with her. Barbara assured her that unless she wanted to move out, they were very happy keeping their found family as close as possible. And so, she stayed. It felt normal. Just as things were supposed to be.

But ever since finding her mother’s death was a little more mysterious than initially thought and taking on the responsibility of deciphering the notes she left behind, her world had turned upside down.

It had only been a few months… close to a half a year at this point… that her Aunt Daryl was going through her mother’s office belongings from before her death, and gave Diana the option of looking through before she would throw the books and papers away.

Bernadette has been a brilliant professor at the University of Oxford, armed with doctorates and a deep passion in both mythology and archaeology. Following her school years, her study had taken her all around the world, and with countless papers and journals published with her name, she was considered in the highest professional regard in her fields of study. Up until the day Diana was born, she had explored and traversed sites of ancient civilizations, discovering the shape of the world that once was. But after hearing the sound of her daughter’s laugh for the first time (and Diana had been far from a fussy infant) Bernadette decided to take a step back from her travels and continued with her research from a home office, sharing her wealth of knowledge and spreading infectious passion for the past to future generations of new minds.

Despite not growing up with her father (he had died in a motorcycle accident long before Diana was born), Diana’s childhood had been as normal as she could imagine it could be.

She remembers her mom having the absolute BEST bedtime stories. As she had gotten older, she realized most of them were from Greek and Roman myth, fascinating her further.

She remembers sitting on her mother’s office floor studying coloring books and crayon-scribbled lined sheets of paper pretending to do research alongside her.

She remembers going to the University and being so amazed that her mom worked in a castle, fondly remembering the courtyard she would occasionally take her for picnics.

She remembers all the times they would take little trips to go fossil hunting. She even remembers the time her mother invited Hannah and Barbara with them to the beach and showed them how to look for shark teeth with a homemade sifter. 

She remembers the scrapes on her knees after her mom taught her how to ride a bike. She remembers her chocolate biscuits and the way she would brush her hair. How she would invite Diana into the kitchen, pick her up, and dance with her until both of their cheeks were red from laughing... 

And she remembers how much she loved and looked up to her mother.

If the stories about the Olympians putting the stars in the sky were true, she would have believed her mother was one of them.

Diana was eight when she was dropped off at her Aunt and cousin’s house for a sleepover while her mom went on a work trip. It wasn’t uncommon. Her mom did plenty of short trip travelling as Diana had gotten older and usually it resulted in a cool rock or some more amazing bedtime stories when she returned. However, this time when her mother kissed her goodbye, it turned out to be the last time.

Her mother was found dead two months later off the coast of Pomrie, Bulgaria.

As difficult as it was for her to accept her mother’s death, in her youth she allowed herself to believe what was said about it being caused by an accidental drowning. However, as she got older, she realized that due to its incredibly high salinity…  it is surprisingly difficult to drown in the Black Sea.

And so, Diana began to dig a little further beyond the reports of her mother’s death.

And for years she came up empty. That is, until her Aunt revealed that she had held onto her mother’s books and journals.

Diana went through her mother’s notes and she finally began piecing together a few pieces of what appeared to be an unfinished puzzle.

A lot of her mother’s and her predecessor’s notes were written in differing code (adding itself as yet another puzzle Diana would not stop at until deciphered), however, folded in the final used pages of her mother’s encrypted journal she found a note addressed to her.

She had started out with an apology. Then moved on to explaining that she had hoped otherwise, but knew that there was a chance she wouldn’t be coming back from her meeting with the curator in Bulgaria.

She had been looking into a piece called the Kuche Oniks, otherwise known as the Onyx Dog, and had said she had gotten a lead on its location within an ancestor of a deposed Bulgarian Prince’s private collection. After that, Diana began to question if her mother had been trying her hand at writing fiction.

She then explained that she was given a secret responsibility passed down from generation to generation for over 2000 years to protect a set of ancient artifacts from a long-standing cult, the Sons of Clytius. According to the notes, it has been said that when the three pieces are reconnected, a great, extraordinary power will come to its unifier, and this family of "Protectors" had been perpetually locating and relocating the pieces separately so that they could not be brought together within any one person’s hands.

She apologized again, followed by some final motherly assurances and words of love and joy to her daughter. And at last, as Diana reached the final line of the letter with tears in her eyes, she reads that the responsibility of her mother is now passed on to her.

Her mother had left an additional note stating that she had told her Aunt to give these belongings and notes to her on her 18^th birthday, however, it appeared as though in her grief, Daryl had neglected to do so.

The note had also said that Daryl knew nothing about this secret passed-down responsibility… and that she wished to keep it that way. Daryl didn’t quite have the mind for these types of studies… and as Diana had noticed over the years, tended to match Bernadette’s fascination with history instead with a question of how it could be valued. 

It had been overwhelming at the least, but as the months passed and she began slowly decoding her mother’s journal, it had gradually become her new normal.

And now with finding a group of thieves who were after the Silver Hound just weeks after the burglary of the Onyx Dog… she finds herself seeing the higher potential for danger the more embedded she gets into the research…

But her mother died for this cause. So, she will carry out the responsibility given to her with pride.

But with the Silver Hound safe in her possession she had bought herself at least a little time to dabble in her life before the conspiracy, right?

And for the last two and a half weeks she has been keeping tabs on her potential lead to the Sons of Clytius… no matter how guilty tracking Akko had been making her feel…

No. Now she was Diana, friend and roommate of Hannah and Barbara, enjoying a good book on a very nice night.

Diana looks up to see her two friends cuddled next to each other on the couch, Hannah still flicking through her phone as Barbara’s eyes are drawn and locked onto the events of the movie playing out on screen. With a small smile, thankful for the two of them sticking beside her and remaining her constants through everything, Diana returns her eyes to her book only to be interrupted by the sound of her ringtone singing in her pocket.

With a confused scrunch in her brow, Diana reaches to retrieve the phone. Anyone who would normally call her was right here… besides of course for Daryl or her cousins… but they never really had a phone-call relationship.

She pulls out the phone and can’t quite place the number printed across the screen.

“Who is it?” Hannah asks, grabbing the blonde’s attention. As she looks up, she sees that Barbara had paused the movie and both of the girls were looking to her intently.

“I don’t recognize the number. It’s probably a telemarketer or a wrong dial.” Diana says as she begins to lower the phone, ready to let it go to voicemail. “

“Pick it up! See who it is.” Hannah says with a slight squint to her own brow. “Telemarketers don’t usually call at 10 at night, right? Could it be your Aunt?”

Noting the auburn-haired girl’s interest of the call, Diana looks at her with curiosity before a feeling of concern that her Aunt or cousins had gotten into a predicament that would put them into the position of needing to use a stranger’s phone washes over her.

As her thoughts slowly make their way towards dark and Sons of Clytius related, she presses accept on the screen and holds the phone to her ear, missing the shared smile between the two girls huddled together on the couch.

“Hello?” She answers.

For a moment there is no response. She then hears sound of a slight shuffling of fabric before she can make out a quiet “shit!” on the other end. After another quick round of shuffling she hears the other person’s timid voice.

“Oh. Uh. Um. Diana? H-hi! How are you doing?”

“Yes? Who is this?” Diana asks with a stiff voice and a questioning brow, not recognizing the voice on the other end. 

“Oh sorry! It’s me. Um. Akko! I didn’t mean to call you, well. I mean I was thinking about it but then my phone fell out of my hands and landed on my face so I guess technically my nose called you but-”

“How did you get this number?” Diana says abruptly with a bit of a chill. She guesses that they had already found out where she lived, she shouldn’t be surprised that the other girl would look up her cell number. She really needed to look into smarter security options especially since she doesn’t yet know who she can’t trust…

“Oh! Um... Amanda said that you told Hannah to give it to her to give to me?” The other girl’s voice tapers off. “Or... did...you not...mean to?”

Diana’s confused expression alights with clarity as she looks up at Hannah and Barbara looking at her with raised eyebrows and anticipation. 

Diana’s eyebrows raise before she looks up at Hannah and Barbara with a face that says that they were going to have a conversation about giving out her personal information the moment she hangs up the phone. The two girls return her glare with a set of supportive thumbs up, Hannah mouthing the words ‘you’re welcome’.

“I was unaware...I’m afraid.” Diana says stiffly, before taking a deep breath and frustratedly turning her eyes away from her plotting friends.

“O-oh.”

And like a swift shove, Diana’s heart drops just a little at the disheartened sound of the other girl’s voice.

Based on her roommate’s expressions she knows for a fact that the brunette girl hadn’t been lying. It was all just a misunderstanding…

And despite her caution, while she can’t say with absolute certainty that she’s not a part of the Sons, Akko has proven to be nothing but kind to her, all things considered…

“Uh… sorry…” Akko’s voice mumbles over the receiver.

“It’s fine. I apologize for my sharpness” Diana says with a quick shake of her head, deciding that there’s no harm in hearing the other girl out. “Anyway, what was it you were thinking of calling me about in the first place?”

 “Oh!” The other girl’s voice brightens. “I um… was wondering if I could come over for a little bit?”

Diana’s eyebrows knit together at the request. “Excuse me?”

“Not for anything bad! Promise.” She can hear Akko panic. “I just wanted to show you something.”

“Tonight?” Diana questions, drawing excited reactions from both of her friends who had been straining their ears to hear the conversation.

“I… kinda have to give it back tomorrow and I thought you might like to see it.”

“What is it?”

“I can’t… really say… and it… sounds kind of silly to describe…”

Diana nervously bites at the inside of her cheek.

‘Okay… clearly, it’s something stolen… Hhhhhhh…. This is not at all the type of relationship I wanted to create when I said I didn’t want to have bad blood…’

“Couldn’t you send a picture? You do have my number after all.” Diana tries.

“N… not really. It’s something you kinda have to see in person. Believe me.”

The blonde anxiously picks at her thumbnail before looking back up to her friends to see Hannah aggressively whispering the words “Do it!” with an almost frustrated expression.

‘Oh, they have no idea what they’ve gotten me into here…’

Diana sucks her teeth as she begins to think.

‘I could just say I’m not interested? That may deter future phone calls? But then again, that may also damper the amicable relationship we apparently have... On the other end… based on her activity… they did just pull a job… and we have gone after the same thing once before… If they found one of the other pieces…’

Diana’s eyebrows knit as she sets her jaw.

‘It’s not like she doesn’t already know where I live…  and she’s asking for permission…. if she was up to no good she wouldn’t have given me a heads up, right? And I’ve already moved the Hound to a safer location so even if this was a ploy to try to steal it, she wouldn’t find it... Besides… I would have to be lying to myself if I said I wasn’t a bit curious as to what she means to show me… considering her line of business…’  

And if she said no now, she knew she was going to get her ear chewed off by Hannah and Barbara...

They have no clue of the gravity of her situation but lying about a fake relationship courting will be far easier to do out loud than lying about her involvement in a centuries old conspiracy.

Diana closes her eyes and lets out a sigh. “Okay, fine. You already know where I live, correct?”

“Yup!” Akko says excitedly, and maybe a little too quickly for Diana’s comfort. “Ohhh you’re gonna love it! See you soon! Bye!”

Diana wasn’t given the option to respond before the call was disconnected. As she places the phone in her lap her eyes flit up to her friends.

“Sooo?” Barbara prompts, practically wiggling in her seat as she and Hannah wait on Diana to react.

“So…” Diana takes a stressed breath. “Perhaps you could ask me before giving my number away to strangers in the future? Please?”

“You’re hardly strangers.” Hannah tuts her. “You already went on a date with the girl!”

“That was not a– hhhhhhh…” Diana frustratedly runs her hand through her hair.

“Diana, listen.” Hannah starts. “And no offense… you know we love you with each and every fiber of our beings...”

“Yeah.” Barbara affirms with a nod of her head. 

“But you’re a mess.” Hannah states as Barbara agrees with another nod. “You’ve been holed up in your room for months doing God knows what. And you are totally welcome to your privacy, but Diana…”

“You haven’t looked happy in months…” Barbara says sadly, finishing Hannah’s sentence.

“We love you, okay?” Hannah levels with her, her eyes tired and genuine. “And we are always going to look out for you whether you want us to or not. And that’s why we are not going to sit by and watch you let this opportunity to get to know that adorable Japanese girl go by. She’s clearly into you, why else would she have called?”

Diana opens her mouth to answer, but her breath hitches in her throat. She hadn’t quite considered that that could be a possibility…

She’s not quite sure how she feels about that…

“And you’ve got to have SOME kind of interest in her…” Hannah continues, “Hell, YOU asked HER to meet up! I don’t remember the last time you asked us to go out!”

A wad of guild catches in Diana’s chest.

“And you blushed when Amanda came over with her that first time.” Barbara adds. “You BLUSHED!”

“Neither of us had seen you blush since you walked in us getting handsy–”

“I recall, yes.” Diana says quickly cutting Hannah off as a blush starts to climb up her neck at the memory. “Thank you.”

“Look. From what you said at the café, she was really sweet. And while I would never say that she could possibly be better than either of us…” Hannah jokes. “Getting out and making a friend… or girlfriend…” she adds slyly, “might be good for you.”

“We want to see you happy Di…” Barbara says softly as she shifts in her seat. “…and it’s not happening with you just… doing what you’ve been doing. Just… give it a shot, okay?”

“If you don’t like her, fine, whatever. I don’t believe you, but whatever. And if she turns out to be an asshole and it looks like she’s gonna do something to you, we’ll go rabid on her. Just say the word.” Hannah shrugs nonchalantly, being entirely serious. “But give her a chance. Amanda said she was positively giddy after your coffee date.”

Diana holds her tongue again, pinching her brow in contemplation.

‘Could that truly be her angle? Is her interest in me beyond the artifacts? But… Amanda is working for the same people Akko is. We can’t take what she says to be honest…’

She knows her best friends have been talking to the redheaded girl more and more over the last few weeks. Ever since she and Akko had showed up at their doorstep, Diana had been suspiciously questioning Amanda’s intentions with them… however, Diana knows she has no right and is in no position to tell Hannah and Barbara who not to socialize with…

Still, she can’t help but feel on edge whenever Amanda’s name is mentioned. She would never forgive herself if either of the girls got hurt or used by anyone trying to get to her or the artifacts. Though, she does have to credit that, as far as she knows, there have been no thefts, moved books, or instances of foul play.

What if their interests aren’t in the artifacts or the mission Diana’s been given? Diana would surely feel appalled at herself for essentially stalking the brunette… But she can’t be sure... and she can’t afford to be ignorant. Whether or not she feels guilty, if this girl is coming to her house, she will have to be on her highest guard.

“…She seems sweet. So just try to be open to her.” Hannah finishes, re-capturing Diana’s attention.

“We’re worried about you Di…” Barbara says softly as both she and Hannah look over, almost pleadingly, to the blonde.   

Diana looks at them with a tight brow as the imaginary scenario of Akko and Amanda showing their true colors as Sons fades from her mind. Though, as she eases her way back into reality to see the undoubtable care and concern in her friends’ eyes, she finds a small half smile pulling her lips.

With just about everything in her world right now twisting and turning on an unknown track, it is comforting to know that her two best friends are as steadfast and reliable as ever.

“Look,” Diana says with a breath. “I know I’ve been… more distant than usual… and I apologize that I haven’t really been here for you two as much as I should be.” She pauses. “I’ve been dealing with something… but I’m handling it.” She continues as she looks at the two of them, desperately hoping that they can’t see through to the fear behind her eyes. “I know you’re trying to help… and I appreciate it… but please… don’t worry about me.”

“Well, you know that’s not gonna happen.” Hannah says matter-of-factly. “We know you don’t like talking about what’s bothering you… so we won’t force you, but we want you to know that we see it and that we’re here if you do want to talk about it…”

“We just want to see you happy,” Barbara adds, “Even if you don’t want to talk about it, seeing you ask someone out on a date in the middle of you being like this is huge.”

“Completely unexpected.” Hannah mutters.

“There’s gotta be a reason, Di.”

Diana bites her lip.

Although she desperately wishes she could be honest with them, she refuses to share her mother’s secret with them out of fear of putting them in danger by getting them further involved. Not only that, but she’s sure they would look at her as though she were crazy if she started talking about ancient cults and that she thinks Amanda and the girl they’re trying to set her up with are part of the conspiracy…

She can’t imagine any of that would go well.

“I’m… not certain.” Diana says.

It’s not a lie, but giving them any more information would lead her into a corner. She hates lying to them, but with the best of intentions she cannot allow herself to tell them the truth.  

She loves the two of them to the moon and back, but she fears what damage their meddling can do. While she does not want them handing her number out to just anyone, she decides that placating them with something they want to hear may be her best option to keep them away from it all.

“I… suppose… I am curious about her.” Diana speaks slowly. “I don’t know if I should jump to assumptions, however.” Still not quite a lie.

“Oh, don’t you worry. She’s gay for sure.” Hannah says dismissively. “Did you see how she looked at you?”

“And did you see her fingernails?” Barbara adds quietly.

“She is definitely into you.” Hannah says with a quick nudge to her girlfriend, Barbara snorting in response. “Why wouldn’t she be? I mean, LOOK at you. If you’re worried, everyone should be.”

Diana’s face turns beet red.

‘Ohhhh….. this was a mistake.’

Diana coughs. “Uh… m… th-thank you Hannah. W-we shall see… I suppose.” The blonde says as she tries to quell the pink in her cheeks. “I…uh… I should get dressed before she uh… gets here. Ahem. Excuse me.”

Diana rises from her chair, closing her book (she’ll find the chapter she left off at later), and embarrassedly makes her way to her room as her two roommates watch after her, excitedly bringing their hands together in a quiet high-five.

About a half hour after Diana had finished getting re-dressed and hiding away any research or belongings in her room that she didn’t want to be seen or disturbed, she feels a buzzing in her pocket followed by the sound of a knocking at the door.

Diana looks at the phone and sees the number from earlier pop up on the screen with the message ‘I’m here!!’

Hannah and Barbara bounce excitedly on the couch watching as Diana steps out of the room. After silently appraising her choice of outfit the two give the blonde four big thumbs up. Diana blushes and lets out an audible sigh.

‘I can’t believe this…’

A weight of trepidation lays across her shoulders as she approaches the door. However, as her hand touches the knob, not yet ready to turn it, her mind brings her back to the café.

To the girl offering to split a cookie. To the girl who had cleaned her hands and had gotten to her knees to clean up the mess of spilled tea on the floor. To the kind eyes…

With a deep breath and a set of her jaw, Diana wills herself to open the door.

Outside she sees Akko with a big smile on her face, protectively clutching a large backpack held tightly to her chest.

“Hey Diana!”

“Akko.” Diana allows a small smile as she takes in the sight of the girl hugging the backwards backpack.

“Sorry I called so late… I kinda got back from… work… late…” She says as she looks around the corner of the door to see Hannah and Barbara quickly pull their heads back to focusing on the TV screen. “Um… but yeah… I gotta give it back tomorrow and I thought you might… I dunno… appreciate it. Being a history nerd and all.” Akko says with a teasing wink.

Diana hears Hannah snort from the couch and a slight blush heats her cheeks as her mind goes wild in thought. 

‘How should I try to handle this? If she’s got something she’s stolen she can’t just bring it out in front of Hannah and Barbara. But in the same token, I can’t just pull her into my bedroom so she can show me in private. The girls would have an absolute field day…’

‘Well, she seems to understand that Hannah and Barbara aren’t in on anything… so… I doubt she would start going into detail in front of them… but then again… would she?’

‘I’m not bringing her to my bedroom. I am not risking surveillance or separating myself from the girls out here. So… that means this is going to happen here. Okay.’

Diana takes a breath and allows a rigid attempt at a disarming smile cross her face. “Alright, well… you have piqued my curiosity. What is it?”

“Oh! Yeah, here…” Akko nods excitedly as she begins to shuffle with the bag, unzipping it from the top. After securing her hold on the lower half of the bag, the brunette pulls the flap down to reveal –

“Oh my God.” Diana chokes out in a whisper as her arms fly forward to cover the treasure, looking around to make sure no one is eavesdropping.

In a panic, she pulls Akko inside, careful to keep a hand on the bag to make sure its contents stay in place. Once Akko is through the threshold, she shuts the door behind them. “Come with me.”

Ignoring her previous hesitations, Diana leads the brunette down the hallway towards her bedroom.

‘What could she be thinking bringing that here!?’

“O-oh. Hi Hannah! Hi Barbara!” Akko says quickly as Diana pushes her to her bedroom, Hannah and Barbara barely having the time to raise their hands to wave by the time she and Diana disappear into the room and shut the door.

The two girls stare at the newly shut door with dropped jaws. Definitely not expecting the blonde to be so forward.

Akko, slightly shocked by being so forcibly led through the house, clutches the bag tightly to her chest as Diana turns on her heel to face her.

With a slight pallor to her already pale skin tone, the blonde lowers her voice to a panicked whisper. “What are you thinking? The theft of the Noyau de L’univers is all over the evening news! What if someone saw you bring it here? Do you have any idea of how valuable that is?”

Akko is taken aback by the other woman’s words for only a moment before a light of excitement flashes across her eyes. “Oh! So you know what it is!!”

“Yes, of course! It was an enormous finding.” Diana squints at her, not quite understanding how the girl didn’t know how big of a deal this particular piece meant to the anthropological community. “Don’t you do research on… whatever it is that you’re stealing?”

“Well… I mean, yeah…. But… I mean… that’s not really my specialty. I’m more of the… grabby, chatty, lockpicky girl…” Akko shrugs sheepishly.

Diana shakes her head with disbelief. The Core is the largest maritime discovery since the discovery of the San José at the bottom of the Caribbean. Tonight, when news broke of its disappearance… well… evidentially theft… the news stations and online anthropological and archaeological communities started going wild debating and trying to figure out where it could be.

She and her mother would read about stories of pirates and luminescent star maps based on the existence of the Core, and here she was… in her bedroom with the priceless artifact and its captor.

“Wait… so…You stole that?” Diana asks, seemingly doubtful that the girl in front of her could have potentially pulled off the heist of the decade.

“Well, not just me.” Akko says before a bloom of pride settles in her chest. “But I mean… I don’t want to brag… but it was actually pretty easy once we got the plan down.”

Diana looks at her incredulously.

“And don’t worry. Nobody knows.” The brunette grins with a confident assurance. “I’m kind of a professional, I would have noticed if I was being followed.”

Diana grits her teeth uneasily as a pang of guilt reverberates through her chest.

Diana clears her throat. “Be that as it may, why are you carrying it around?” The blonde asks, less so worried about the brunette getting caught, but more so for the risk of damage for the crystal artifact. “Not that I condone it, but isn’t that a little careless?”

Akko takes a breath and tightens her lips as her shoulders shrug thoughtfully.  “I suppose… But I’ve been super careful with it.” She says still hugging it to her chest. “And… it’s so beautiful. It’s kind of a shame to keep it all hidden away…

Diana looks at her as though she were reprimanding a self-righteous child, then the brunette begins unfurling the lip of her bag to display the crystal ball littered with layers of gemstones.

“There’s not a lot of people who would ever get this chance to see something so incredible up so close.” Akko smiles softly, looking deeply into the spattering of gemstone stars. She lifts the ball from her bag, cradling it securely in her arms as she looks up towards the blonde, her eyes welcoming. “And since you’re into the historical artifacts and stuff, I thought you’d appreciate it. Just look.”

Diana bites conflictedly at the inside of her mouth as her eyes land on the sparkling crystal, her curiosity betraying her.

Her face softens as she looks upon the swirling layers of crystal studded with diamond, ruby, sapphire, and topaz inlays. The glittering light reflecting off one another gives the contained universe movement, a breath… a reminder that the manmade star’s celestial counterparts hosted the beginning, the end, and all of the in between of all life they had ever known.   

Diana moves in a little closer, studying the remarkable craftsmanship as her eyes rove over the limits of the previously known universe, remembering the stories her mother had told her of the stars gifted to the sky from the Olympians.

Akko notices the troubled crease between the blonde’s eyebrows fade as she explores the night sky resting in her arms. A small smile touches Akko’s lips as she feels a slight heat in her cheeks.

“It is beautiful.” Diana says softly before taking one last longing look and stepping backward, almost afraid that if she were to look too long the pressure from her gaze could crack it.

“You haven’t seen anything yet.” Akko grins, not once taking her eyes off the blonde. “Turn off the light.” She says as she moves towards the blonde’s bed.

Diana’s eyes widen at the request, her cheeks taking on a slight pink hue as she sees the girl crawl over her covers, placing the crystal ball safely on the duvet. Her lips tighten as she watches Akko dig excitedly into her back pocket, pulling out her phone.

The blonde hesitates. As genuine as the brunette seems, the spark of caution in the back of her mind warns her incessantly that this could be a trap.

‘How is she so trusting? How can she come here thinking that I’m a thief and not have a single worry about me trying to take this artifact from her? She gave me a heads up that she was coming, how can she be so sure that I wouldn’t be setting up any trap in return? What is her angle? WHAT is she trying to do!?’

Conflicted blue eyes look up to meet the woman sitting cross legged on her bed. Her burgundy eyes look soft, her posture vulnerable, every aspect of the clearly capable criminal betrays the need for caution Diana had been preparing herself for.

“You’ve gotta see this in the dark. Trust me.” The brunette says giddily as she turns on her phone flashlight and slides her phone beneath the bronze base of the crystal globe

‘“Trust me”? Akko, how can you ask me to do that? I can’t tell if you’re more manipulative and dangerous than I can identify or if your intention is good. Trust? Everything you’ve done has convinced me to believe that your nature is kind, but I can’t trust myself to recognize if I’m being conned.’ 

“Diana?” Akko asks, a concerned look taking over her features.

Diana looks back at her, frozen… unsure of what to do.

“Are… you okay?” The brunette questions softly before she takes in a sudden sharp inhale. “Oh! I didn’t even think! Are you afraid of the dark?” A wave of disappointment washes over Akko’s crimson eyes as Diana raises her brow. “I mean… it’s still really pretty this way… if you’d rather not turn off the light.” Akko offers, devolving into rambles, feeling foolish that she hadn’t considered the possibility. “But it’s really not super SUPER dark. There’s actually a whole lot of light actually… It’s just… ahh… I mean… I guess you could think of it sorta like a night light. It’s just so… but you don’t have to if you’re not comf–”

And then the room light goes dark as Diana flicks the switch and the stars of the universe take over every inch around them.

‘Wow’ Diana’s breath hitches as she stands by the wall looking around her bedroom now camouflaged with the essence of infinity.

Her hand falls from the light switch as she begins to walk further into the room, into the dark abyss of space amongst the thousands of suns and their worlds. As she turns, she feels herself fall into the illusion, accepting the suggestion of seeing more than just the reflection of light on the walls, but the map of stars… the night sky’s guide… just as those lost at sea would rely on to get home.

Her eyes rove the walls, her desk, the floor, her bed, and the girl sitting amongst her covers whose eyes shine almost as brightly as the glistening crystal ball sitting before her.

Trust… logic… chance and possibility… all of Diana’s questioning dissipated just as the switch of the lights made way for the visible sprawl of universe surrounding her.

No one who wished her harm would have gotten into a ramble over the possibility of her being afraid of the dark. She isn’t…. but it wasn’t until then that every fiber in her being was urging to her trust the girl. Not for the curiosity of contents of the Core of the Universe, but for the faith that there are still genuine people who will come into her life.

When she was younger, her mother would tell her that despite the research and predictions that are so highly valued in the world of archaeology, following the intrinsic pull of your gut’s instinct can lead you to the most remarkable of findings.

Now all she can do is hope she won’t regret it.

But as she looks at the girl, smiling to herself in the glitzing light of the projected star system, seemingly blind to the value… to the vice of greed… instead choosing to take an immense risk to share the beauty of an intimate moment with the Core of the Universe… she feels confident in her heart that she won’t.

‘Perhaps the girls are right… she at least deserves a chance.’

Diana’s eyes find Polaris among the parade of constellations and she feels a sad smile come to her face at the memory of her mother’s stories. She wishes she could have been here to see this.

“It’s incredible.” Diana sighs contentedly as she continues to pick out the star formations strewn across her bedroom. She then takes a breath and smiles softly at the brunette who had turned to face her. “Thank you for showing me.”

At the softness of Diana’s words, Akko’s face bursts into a wide grin. “You’re welcome.”

Diana walks over to the bed and takes a seat, tucking her leg beneath her as she looks deeply into the intricate gem-lit crystal ball.  She reaches out to touch the ridges and carvings twisting around the bronze base, just ghosting her fingertips over the metal. “What are you going to do with it?”

Her smile softening, Akko takes a breath. “We have a buyer. The person who reached out to us is apparently an ancestor of the ship’s captain and they were really enthusiastic about recovering it.” A look of disappointment washes over her features as she looks up to the ceiling. “I just hope it’ll be able to be really seen wherever it ends up... It’s too special to just be locked away.”

A sad smile comes across Diana’s face as she watches the brunette through the array of spotted light. “That would be quite a shame.” She says before carefully shifting herself on top of the bed and laying down, her eyes getting lost in the stars.

Akko looks towards her from the movement, somewhat surprised to see Diana behaving so relaxed, and feels a soft warm glow in her chest.

‘Maybe we are okay…’ Akko smiles before leaning back onto the bed to join the blonde, crossing her arms over herself as the Core of the Universe rests on her phone between them.

The two lay in silence, resting on the covers of Diana’s bed, taking in the stars, and sharing the moment of the illusion of floating in extraordinary endlessness.

“Some of my favorite stories my mother used to tell me were about the constellations.” Diana says just louder than a whisper, disrupting the silence. She smiles softly as she allows her eyes to course the walls tracing along the cross of Cygnus before jumping to Altair and continuing her trek through Aquila. “She passed when I was young but the stories and the stars have always been a comfort…” She trails off, continuing her way around the Summer Triangle.

Akko frowns as she looks over to the blonde. “I’m sorry.” She says sympathetically.

Diana takes a breath and shrugs her shoulders over her sheets. “I’m quite certain you have nothing to apologize for.” She says, an uneasy weight laying thick over the words, as she continues to look throughout the galaxy.

“It sounds like you had a nice relationship with your mom.” The brunette smiles sadly, the slight distressed tone in her voice causing blue eyes to shift from the stars towards her.

“I did.” Diana replies softly, a feeling of concern coming over her as she sees the other girl’s eyes sadden before a quick blink reaffixes her eyes onto the ceiling. She watches her curiously.

“I don’t remember my parents very much…” Akko gulps. “I used to like to think that maybe they had to go off and do something really important or… maybe they did what I do and they got caught or something…” she laughs an empty laugh before clearing her throat. “They left me home alone when I was three and the next thing I knew I was in an orphanage.”

Diana’s eyebrows knit together as she feels a deep ache in her heart. She looks down somberly into her duvet. “I can’t imagine how difficult that must have been.”

“It was rough in the beginning…” The brunette takes a breath before turning her head to face the blonde, a small smile touching her cheeks. “But that’s where I started to find my real family.”

Diana looks back at her, noticing the reflection of the universe studded in light on the backdrop of crimson irises.

Akko maintains her soft smile as she finds herself drawn in by the other girl’s eyes. She continues to look at her, at how her soft hair folds upon meeting her sheets, the way the light of the stars splash up over her shoulder and cheek, smearing over her nose and forehead, and the way her lips are tightened into a concerned frown, hoping to see their corners upturn into a smile. It’s then that she feels a heat begin to rise in her cheeks. As subtly as she can muster, she clears her throat and turns her attention back to the stars above.

“I wish I could have known them… but then I think about what kind of people they would have to be to leave their three-year-old alone and not come back, y’know?” Akko takes a deep breath and exhales with a smile. “But I’m happy with how things are. I wouldn’t give up my real family for the world.”

The blonde cracks a soft smile as she can’t help but think of the two girls outside in the living room. “I can understand that.” With one last look at the brunette, hands holding one another over her chest, she returns her eyes to the ceiling.

The two fall back into silence among the shining sea of colored gemstones. That is, until a *thud* “ow” is heard right outside the door.

Akko jumps up startled as Diana closes her eyes and tightens her lips, begging the blush to recede from her cheeks.

She should have known Hannah and Barbara were going to try to listen in. She was so caught up with every other thought of what could happen, she didn’t even consider the one thing that would happen without a shadow of a doubt.

Diana lets out a quiet sigh as Akko’s caution melts at the memory of the blonde saying that her roommates would be trying to listen to their conversation the first time she came over. The brunette lets out a small giggle, drawing the attention of the girl laying on the bed. Diana can’t stop the humored smile from cracking on her face.

Thankful that the darkness is covering any sign of the heat in her cheeks, Akko allows herself to admire the blonde’s smile.

And just as all good things must come to an end, Akko realizes that it must be past midnight.

 “I think it might be time I should head home.” Akko sighs with a sheepish smile, despite not wanting to end her time with the blonde.

Diana sits up on the bed and pulls out her phone to see the time stating quarter past midnight. “That might be a good idea, I hadn’t realized how late it had gotten.” She rises to her feet and begins to walk through the stars towards the light switch at her door. She knows she’ll have to try to figure out how to explain to Hannah and Barbara why she turned the lights off with Akko in the room… and while she can already feel the embarrassment of what she knows they’ll probably be thinking, she resolves with waiting to worry about it until she is asked.

With one more look into the universe she is likely not to see the same way again, Diana flicks on the switch, the stars fading away into the light.

After Akko grabs her phone and turns off the flashlight feature, she picks up the backpack and muslin she had set aside earlier and begins to carefully rewrap the crystal ball.

Diana watches her, seeing someone completely different than who she anticipated would be at her door at the start of the night. Despite the sense of trust she feels she can permit the other girl, there is still a heavy weight clouding her chest.

Once Diana sees that the nearly priceless treasure is stowed away behind the bag’s zipper, she opens the door to her bedroom to hear a rushing and see the heel of Barbara’s sock disappear around the corner of the hall towards the living room. She takes a breath, reminding herself not to worry about what they’ll ask until it becomes relevant, before turning to the sound of Akko approaching the door, backpack held securely at her chest.

Diana leads the brunette down the hall towards the front door. They pass the living room and look inside to see two suspiciously placed ‘sleeping’ girls huddled together on the couch. Diana rolls her eyes.

As Diana fiddles with the lock on the door Akko turns to her with an awkward smile.

“Alright, well… thank you for letting me come over so last minute.” She scratches at her head while holding the bag close to her with her other arm. “And for being so cool about the… phone number… thing…”

Diana lets out a humored breath as she meets the other girl’s eyes. “It’s fine. Don’t worry about it.” Her smile then turns soft as she lowers her voice. “Thank you for showing that to me.”

“I knew you’d like it.” Akko grins widely causing Diana’s smile to regrow just a bit.

Diana nods her head lightly before shrugging her shoulders with a breath. “Well… get home safely. And be careful with – .” She gestures her head towards the bag.

“I will, don’t worry.” Akko assures her before turning to the ajar door. As she walks past the threshold, she pauses and turns to the blonde one last time. “Have a goodnight, Diana.”

“Goodnight.” Diana says, meeting Akko’s eyes with a warm smile.

Akko cheerily waves goodbye before looking around outside and heading down the walkway. 

After making sure Akko gets to her car safely, Diana shuts the door, the smallest of smiles still on her face. The moment she turns back to the hallway she sees both Hannah and Barbara, wide awake, standing less than three feet away from her with aggressively expectant expressions. 

“What happened?” They demand in unison.

Diana flinches as a blush rises to her cheeks. As she takes a breath, her mind races trying to think of something for the dreaded upcoming conversation. “You mean you two didn’t hear anything listening by the door?”

The two glare at her, arms folded in front of themselves, looking very much like mirror images of the other.

“Irrelevant.” Hannah states, her eyes narrowing. “Spill, Cavendish.”

About ten minutes later, after seemingly placating the two girls with a story about Akko showing her a passed down piece of luminescent Japanese pottery, Diana falls backward onto her bed.

While habit itches at her to do a sweep to make sure there had not been any listening devices placed, Diana pushes the urge out of her head and stares at the starless ceiling.  If her gut tells her to check in the morning she will, but right now she feels confident that the brunette girl’s cause for visit was nothing but genuine.

She continues to look at the walls of her bedroom, finding that it feels far smaller than it did before Akko had come over.  Her eyebrows knit together as she traces her eyes along the corners of where the wall meets the ceiling, reimagining the depth of stars she had instead been tracing not a half hour earlier.

‘What am I doing?’ Diana asks herself before rolling to her side, giving up on the hope that her walls would once again open up to infinity and instead refocuses on the brunette girl with the kind crimson eyes.

‘I trust her.’ She worries. ‘I just feel that she’s separate from this… but…’

Her eyes harden and she clenches her jaw.

‘But I don’t know if her teammates are.’

Diana picks up her phone that had been sitting next to her on the bed and begins tapping through to her recent messages. She stops when she sees Akko’s message from earlier, ‘I’m here!!’, staring her down, daring her, through the screen. She bites her lip and stares at the message for a few seconds longer before she comes to her decision.

She clicks the caller information button beside the newly familiar string of numbers and saves ‘A-K-K-O’ to her contacts.

‘I can’t keep guessing. I have to know.’

She hopes and wishes that what she does will all be in vain… but she is going to find out if these people are working with the Sons of Clytius once and for all.

Chapter Text

Diana’s eyes run over the text and pictures on her laptop's screen, her fingers dancing across her keyboard editing text and adding any final touches she believes will be necessary to make sure this will work.

Her date and location had been set. Over the last few weeks, with seemingly star-aligned luck, she had been busy creating the perfect plan to determine whether the girl who had let her lay among the stars was a part of a group with far darker intent.

Her eyes turn from the screen as she hears a soft chime from her phone. She shifts the screen to see who had texted her and that consistent pit of guilt makes itself known in her gut as she sees Akko’s name pop up in the banner.

They had been talking regularly since she had come over with the Core three weeks ago and their conversations had been… far from suspicious… if she were honest. Diana had concluded that Akko alone isn’t a danger to her, however, that says nothing about the people she works with. If she was so easily able to trick the poor girl at the cafe, there’s no doubt that a member of the Sons of Clytius could be wielding her as a puppet without disclosing the truth.  

Diana feels awful that she’s been misleading her… first, the tracker and now this… but if she’s lucky, this will be the last time she’ll have to deceive her.

Satisfied with what she sees on the screen, with a deep breath and the begging words of “what you’re doing is necessary” repeating in her head, Diana clicks her mouse and sends the document to an editor of the England Archaeology and Art Magazine and Blog who had owed her mother a small favor.

The Blog post should go live once her connection receives it, as per their agreement.

Diana sighs with a troubled pinch to her brow as she picks up her phone to reply to the brunette’s message asking what her favorite flavor of ice cream is. Her heart races in her chest in anticipation, that heavy guilt bouncing against her ribs with every beat. As much as she wants to know once and for all, she finds herself fearful of the answer.

Now all there was left to do was wait.

If Akko is a part of this, she’ll know by tonight.

“So what are you taking?” Amanda asks, leaning back in her chair as she looks at Sucy on the other side of the café table.

The purple haired girl hums as she places her cup of herbal tea on the table, taking a moment longer to think before answering. “I’ll take your pants.” She says decisively.

Amanda’s eyebrows raise as she cocks her head, she, Akko, Lotte, Jasminka, and Constanze looking at her curiously. “Okay. How?”

“Slip a hand sanitizer wipe into your back pocket and pull out a lighter.”

“You’d light my ass on fire?!” Amanda gapes.

“Well, you might start by hitting at it which would only soak the alcohol into your pants more. But if you’re smart, you’ll pull ‘em down and stamp out the flame. I’d tell you to back up as I pour some hot tea on your pants and then boom. I grab and go. And with any luck your questionable pride will keep you from following me outside.” Sucy says with a lackluster shrug of her shoulders. “And yes, before you ask… I do, in fact, always carry around a lighter and alcohol wipes among other things. So, it is plausible.”

The group stares at her contemplating her answer. It’s vaild. Sucy lifts her tea to her lips once more with a sip.

“I just can’t believe you’d light me on fire.” Amanda huffs.

“It’s nothing personal.” Sucy says into her cup.

Over the last year or so, the group had taken to playing a game they named “How would you rob me?” The objective is that they choose an item of one of the others and then explain how they would go about stealing it from them with minimal prep work. It’s all in good fun, and methods usually met with criticism or suggestion from the rest of the group, but they find the game proves to be a good way of figuring out how the others would be thinking during a job if forced to improvise. It’s very important to trust your teammates, and what better way to know than to see how they think?

Plus, it’s a way of talking shop in public without actually talking about work.

 Just a bunch of weird college kids playing a weird game.

“Why wouldn’t you just tell her that you’ll meet her in the back room in five minutes?” Avery chimes in as she brings over the toasted croissant Jasminka had ordered earlier and places it onto the table before the pink haired girl. She has grown quite accustomed to this odd game that this group plays when they come visit her café.

“You’d get the pants off without ruining them.” She finishes with a teasing wink and a pinch to the redhead’s arm.

“Ha ha. Very funny.” Amanda blushes with a humored roll of her eyes.

Amanda and Avery had a slight… thing… after the team helped resolve the café owner’s bad ex-boyfriend issue. It didn’t last long, but despite not finding company with eachother in a romantic way going forward, the two still shared a teasing, flirty relationship.

Avery knows that the group are involved in some… questionable business… though, not quite to the extent of grand theft.

“I’m afraid that move won’t work on me anymore, Aves.” Amanda returns her wink and smile as a slight blush heats her cheeks. “Your girl here dun got scooped up.”

“Oh?” Avery’s eyebrows climb her forehead. “Well, I offer whatever poor soul got conned my condolences.” She teases, followed by a few giggles from the rest of the group. “Good for you, Amanda. You be good to whoever she is, you hear?” The café owner bumps her elbow into the redhead’s shoulder and flashes her a genuine smile.

“Yes ma’am.” Amanda salutes, causing the purple haired girl to roll her eyes.

“So, can I get you guys anything else for the table?”  

The group answers in mass a chorus of “no”s and “we’re good”s before Avery nods her head and tells them to let her know if they do find that they want anything and then heads back to the counter.

For a moment, the only sound that can be heard is Jasminka biting into the crispy puff pastry as the rest of the group look expectantly towards Amanda.

“Soooo…” Akko starts, unable to contain her smile. “You, Hannah, and Barbara are official??”

“Why didn’t you tell us??” Lotte pouts.

The second that Amanda had asked Lotte about Nightfall merch (because she wanted to get the girls some gifts and was stuck on Barbara’s interest), much to Amanda’s dismay, Lotte had become deeply invested in her apparent relationship with a fellow fan of the book and new film series.

With a crooked smile pushing at her cheeks, Amanda looks up at them as she takes hold of her bottle of artisanal root beer. “Well, they asked this morning…”

“THEY ASKED!?” Lotte’s eyes sparkle.

“Yeah, yeah…” Amanda blushes as she tries to hide her smile by bringing her drink to her lips. “Things were just… going really well, ya know?” She shrugs. “And as long as I keep them far away from this stuff we do they’ll have plausible deniability and be safe, so, I figured why not give it a shot.”

“Look at you getting soft.” Sucy smiles as the rest of their friends look toward the redhead with a chorus of soft “aww”s.

“Psh! I ain’t getting soft.” Amanda chuffs, folding her arms in front of herself before her expression grows wily and a smirk stretches on her lips. “Speaking of soft… Hey, Akko. How are things going with blondie?”

Akko’s eyes widen a fraction as she feels the heat rise up her neck. “Ah… um…”

“We were trying to watch a movie last night and I think she was texting her the whole time!” Lotte giggles.

“H-!”

“Yeah… that look on your face was definitely not because of watching The Conjuring…” Sucy says teasingly.

Akko shoots an embarrassed glance over to her two best friend roommates before turning to face the rest of the table, Amanda looking at her with eyebrows wiggling furiously.

“Hot convo, huh?” Amanda teases.

“Oh my god, no!” Akko groans as she covers her beet red face in her hands. “It was nothing like that! We were just talking, okay?”

“Okay, okay! I was just playin! Geez!” Amanda laughs alongside the rest of the group as Akko slowly uncovers her reddened face. 

Akko takes a breath to quell her cheeks before chiding herself. ‘I’m a grifter for Christ’s sake! Get it together me!’

“So… things are going… well?” Jasminka pries, a slight lilt of hopefulness evident in her voice.

Akko looks up towards her and feels a shy smile push at her warm cheeks. “I think so. She’s pretty fun to talk to.”

The group eyes her, clearly waiting for more details as Akko scratches the back of her neck.

“I dunno, we talk about a bunch of stuff.” Akko shrugs. “She’s like. Really smart.”

“Do you talk about work? You haven’t confessed to any thefts over text have you?” Sucy raises an eyebrow.

“No!” Akko pouts, a little offended that Sucy has so little faith in her. “Like… we’ve talked about paintings and statues, but nothing about stealing. And I haven’t told her about you guys yet.”

“Good.” Sucy nods. “Keep it that way until we know she can be trusted.”

“Yeah, yeah. I know.” Akko rolls her eyes. As much as she feels she can trust the blonde, she understands her friend’s concern. She has to protect her family, and if there’s even the slightest chance that Diana could be betraying her… one, Akko has to give her credit for conning a con… and two, she wants to make sure there’s as little collateral damage as possible. This was something they had agreed upon a long time ago. The less overlap between lives the better.

“You figure out how she got that statue yet?” Amanda asks, running her hand through her hair. “I just can’t figure it out. It’s killing me.”

“I don’t know!” Akko shrugs, dramatically lifting her arms. “I keep thinking that there could have been an inside man, but she says she worked alone!”

“I can’t believe that.” Amanda shakes her head in disbelief. “If she could do that job by herself, she’s a master thief and I would have heard about her.”

“Well, maybe the reason you hadn’t heard about her is because she’s that good of a thief.” Sucy states.

Amanda opens her mouth to retort but stops and frowns.

Constanze pulls out a pen and begins to scribble on the napkin in front of her. “A ghost?” she asks, written in blocky handwriting across the paper.

Lotte’s eyes open wide. “You think she faked her death and is going by an alias?”

“I mean, I guess that would explain why we didn’t find anything on her…” Amanda grumbles.

“Wait! You guys did a deep search on her??” Akko pinches her brow angrily.

“What? We don’t know if she’s some psychopath.” Sucy states. “And we still don’t know… her digital footprint is like… nonexistent…”

Constanze nods.

“Though,” Lotte chimes in, “we did find some archaeology articles and an obituary for someone with the same last name but that’s about it.”

Akko frowns before coming to a realization as she thinks back to what the blonde had said about her mother that night with the Core.

Sighing, Akko crosses her arms in front of her and fixes her friends with a serious look. “Can you please… not… do that anymore? The last thing I want is for her to think I’m a creep.”

“We’re just lookin’ out for you.” Amanda shrugs. “You seriously don’t think that she did a search on you before your café date? I mean… she wouldn’t have found anything…” Amanda points to Constanze who in turn proudly nods her head, “… but I’m sure she tried.”

Akko bites her lip as she considers the possibility.

‘She’s… probably right…’ Akko is hesitant to admit.

“Still…” Akko starts, “I like her and I want to be…” she pauses as she looks at the five sets of eyes looking towards her almost a little too expectantly. “… her friend… so I don’t want to ruin that if she somehow finds out my family has been stalking her.”

“Well… it’s too late now.” Amanda smiles awkwardly. “But I don’t think there’s any point in lookin’ anymore, so, we won’t tell if you won’t.”

Akko stares blankly at the redhead before she hears a singing ping in her pocket.

“Oh! Is it her?” Jasminka smiles enthusiastically as both she and Lotte raise their eyebrows in interest.

Akko blushes as she quickly pulls her phone from her pocket. Once the screen lights up, she sees a text from Diana received about an hour ago, but also another more recent message from an unknown number.

Akko’s blood runs cold.

“F says he saw L near the old place. You and AO be careful, I don’t know where he’s been. – AH”

‘Andrew?’ Akko’s eyes pinch together as she rereads the message and focuses on the final initials.

“Is it really her?” Amanda questions, excitement on her face.

Akko’s tongue goes dry as she looks up at her friend.

‘I can’t tell her. If she knew Louis was back…’

“Ah. Oh. Um yup!” Akko says nodding her head as she shoves the phone back into her pocket with a big nervous smile on her face.

Amanda narrows her eyes and smirks. “With that kind of reaction, if you want to respond to her, please, go right ahead.” The redhead wiggles her eyebrows before being elbowed in the side by Jasminka.

“Oh, leave her alone.” The pink haired girl tells her as Amanda holds her side where Jasminka’s elbow hit her rib.

“Ah! Geez. She knows I’m playing! You know I’m just playin’, right Akko?”

Appreciative of Jasminka for unknowingly giving her a moment to compose herself, Akko clears her throat and lets out a small laugh. “Yeah, yeah, I know. Just… easy… c’mon. We’re in public.”

Amanda rolls her eyes. “Fineeee.” She sighs before her own eyes widen just a fraction as she feels a buzz in her pocket along with the sound of phones chiming around the table.

Akko hesitantly pulls her phone back out from her pocket and is immensely relieved to see Ursula’s familiar phone number.

“Hello ladies. Study session at the house today at 3. Drive safe!”

“Looks like we’ve got a new job.” Sucy says as she bends her neck to the side with a crack. “Guess we should be heading back to campus soon then.”

“I need to stop and get some gas on the way, too.” Jasminka mumbles, perhaps more thinking out loud, as she begins checking in her bag for cash.

“Well, it doesn’t hurt to get there early.” Lotte smiles before taking one last drink of her tea, emptying the cup and placing it on the table as the other shrug their shoulders and finish off their drinks and pastries.

“You all done for today?” Avery says as she comes over to the table gesturing to take their emptied cups and crumb laden dishes.

“‘Fraid so. Duty calls, after all.” Amanda smiles at the purple haired girl before the young café owner rolls her eyes.

“Be safe you guys.” Avery looks around the table before her eyes land on Amanda once more. “I know it’s hard for you O’Neill, but don’t do anything too stupid.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” The redhead responds with the wave of her hand.

The rest of the girls collect their belongings and bid Avery goodbye before pushing in their chairs and heading out the door.

“So,” Lotte says as they begin to head towards the cars. “What do you think it is?”

“Holy Grail.” Amanda says without skipping a beat. Behind her, Sucy rolls her eyes.

The entire ride back, Akko’s mind had been dwelling on Andrew’s message.

It’s been years since the two of them had spoken.

‘What could Louis be doing back?’ Akko worries. ‘Could his dad have gotten him out? But then why am I just hearing about him now?’

Louis’s father is the country’s Minister of Defense, so it wouldn’t have been impossible… but still. If he had done something like that, it would have been all over the news, but last she checked, Mr. Blackwell was still very comfortable in his very powerful seat.

Back when they were young, once Akko found Amanda, she had introduced her to another group of her friends with a similar taste in misplacing previously owned belongings: Andrew Hanbridge, Frank Robinson, and Louis Blackwell.

Louis always had a harsh temper and tended to act out more aggressively than most. Amanda and he had gotten into a fair share of brawls in their younger years, and due to the butting of heads, she had felt the need to overperform when working with him… making her reckless and angry. Amanda became dangerous when she was around him. Both for others and for herself.

Honestly, separating from that group… separating from him… was the best thing that could have happened for them. While Andrew and Frank were great to work with (Akko genuinely would have considered Andrew a friend), Louis commanded himself as leader of the ‘Pack’, as he had called them.

Ultimately, on what ended up being their final job, they had gotten into trouble and the team ended up getting disconnected from Louis. Ever since they lost him that night, he had fallen off the map and it seemed that nobody had heard from him since. It had been a struggle for Akko, whether or not to feel the guilt she does about leaving him behind.

At the time she told herself she had no choice… she finds she still has to remind herself of that.

After the job, they had cut off all communication as to not have any tie with Louis just in the case that he had spoken. Andrew and Frank had grown up as childhood friends with the Blackwell boy, but Akko and Amanda were new additions, and the boys knew there was a chance for the two of them to get out of the eye of suspicion, so they had helped them out.

That had been years ago… and this was the first time anyone aside from Amanda had gotten in contact with her from that part of her life. How did Andrew even get her number? Could he still be in the game?

She had a suspicion that maybe he had been the one to help Diana with the Meriliad heist (he was quite tech savvy despite how he carried himself), but the blonde insisted that she had worked alone.

Maybe she’ll ask him… juuuust to be sure.

‘What am I thinking? No! If Louis is out there the last thing we should do is get involved with each other again. Louis was a vengeful guy then… if he didn’t try to turn the rest of us in yet, there’s a reason. He could be dangerous. Very dangerous.’

Akko bites at her bottom lip as her fingers hover over the keypad on her phone before she is bumped back into reality at the feeling of the car driving over a pothole. She looks up at Lotte with her hands on the wheel, lip syncing to the song playing on the radio, and Sucy in the passenger seat resting her feet resting up on the dashboard.

Lotte and Sucy knew very little about her time in Louis’s “Pack”. They knew Akko and Amanda had gotten involved in some crime they weren’t proud of with them and that they would prefer it to be left in their past, but Akko had never gone into full detail of their time together.

‘I can’t tell them… If they know they’ll get worried and tell Amanda, and if Amanda knows that he’s around she’d hunt him down…’

‘I can’t let her get like that again.’

Akko’s brow pinches, as she forces herself to take a breath.

‘It’s gonna be fine. She doesn’t have to know unless it becomes necessary, and we’ll still have each other’s backs, just like always. It might not even be something we have to worry about. For now, I’m gonna keep it quiet and I’ll play it by ear. Okay? Okay.’

Successfully convincing herself that she’s making the right choice to keep this new information close to her vest, Akko decides against responding to Andrew’s message, just in case it wasn’t really him, and begins to go back through her missed texts and sees one from Diana.

“Would you be interested in seeing a movie Saturday night by any chance?”

Akko’s eyes widen as she feels a sudden warm fluttering overtake her chest.

‘Oh my god? This is a real date?! She’s trying to ask me on a real date?! I can’t believe this is happening!’

Akko rereads the message twice more just to be sure she hadn’t misread and scrolls back in conversation to double check the content just to be sure Amanda wasn’t playing some prank on her.

All thoughts of Louis and danger ejected far from her mind.

“Absolutely! I would totally be intneeesd!” Akko responds speedily.

“Interested*” She corrects with a second text, mentally berating herself.

After a few moments of smiling so hard her cheeks ache, Akko sees the “…” indicating that Diana is responding. She begins to physically wiggle in her seat as she waits excitedly for her reply.

“I am very glad to hear that”, Diana’s reply pops up on the screen before a second message follows. “Did you want to see Triskellion: The New Nine?”

Akko smiles at her phone as, for the first time in this entire car ride, she settles back comfortably into her seat as she types back a reply. As she waits for Diana’s response, she looks out the window noticing the beauty of the sun glinting on the outline of the clouds and finds herself humming along to the soft love song playing over the radio, now hitting her just a little differently than it had two minutes ago.

Once they arrive back on campus, they meet back up with Amanda, Jasminka, and Constanze and then as a group, make their way towards the Tutoring House. They walk up the front walkway and knock at the door, Amanda rapping out a unique pattern so that Ursula knows it’s them.

Soon after the knock, the six hear a faint “Come in!” from inside the house. Amanda reaches for the doorknob, finding that it is already unlocked, and opens the door for the rest to follow in.

As they walk in, they see Ursula furiously scrolling through her computer, papers and notes strewn around her desk as her eyes focus heavily on her screen.

“New job?” Amanda asks as she walks towards the living area, throwing herself over the couch arm, the rest following as usual.

“Ah… yes.” Their mentor states distractedly as she takes her eyes away from the computer screen and quickly scribbles down some notes on the piece of paper nearest to her. After another moment of looking between the paper and the computer screen as the girls get themselves comfortable in the living area, Ursula gathers up her papers and her laptop and joins the rest of the group, hooking up her computer to the projector.

“Okay, girls. Thank you for meeting up with such short notice.” Ursula starts as she shuffles around some of the papers in her hands. “I… didn’t have very much time to prepare a proper briefing, but this particular job runs a bit time sensitive.”

“Our favorite.” Amanda smiles as she nudges the interested Akko beside her.

“How time sensitive?” Sucy looks at her with a lazily quirked brow.

“Saturday night.” Ursula states, her face as hard as stone. “We have two days to prepare.”  

“Oh. Wow.” Amanda says as her and the groups eyebrows shoot up to the top of their foreheads. This is very short notice in comparison to their past jobs.

Akko’s expression, on the other hand, falls as a sickly pit drops into her stomach.

‘Saturday? But…’

“Yes. I do apologize that it is so sudden, but this can be a very big job for us.” Ursula says, her tone coming off as more somber than apologetic. With a click of a button on her laptop, the projector brings forth an image of a mass building with the words, ‘Luna Nova Museum of History and Art’, stretched along an architectural marvel of an entranceway.

The group was familiar with the Museum; they had taken walks through the towns in Somerset on other occasions due to it being only an hour and change from their homes, but they can’t say they’ve ever taken part in anything within the Luna Nova Museum of History and Art.

“The Luna Nova Museum of History and Art will be hosting several new Roman and Grecian collections in its season reopening, however, the piece we are going after is not going to be on display.” Ursula navigates her laptop, the cursor flying over the projector screen to another tab. She brings up an image of an elderly woman standing proudly behind a massive mahogany desk with a large display of photographs, paintings, and small statues on a matching shelving unit behind her.

Ursula then points to the shelves behind the woman at what appears to be a marble statue of a three faced woman which was partially obstructed by a picture frame holding the certificate for an ‘Excellence in Exhibition’ award. “This is what we are going after.”

Akko looks at the statue and frowns. It doesn’t seem very big… or jewel-y… or particularly special. Is this really going to be worth missing her movie with Diana?

“This piece, the ‘Idol of the Moonlit Witch’, has not been seen or heard about in over 300 years. Now, I’m not certain how long the museum owner, Miranda Holbrooke,” she points to the older woman in the photo, “has been in possession of the piece, but seeing as though it has been kept in her private office, that could explain as to why it has not been seen.”

Ursula then places her laptop on the table near the projection screen and begins shuffling through her papers. She pulls out one sheet with a crudely pencil-drawn floorplan. “Now, unless its interior has changed since the last time I had been through, the office area should be on the first floor… back here in the hallway behind the front desk reception area.” Ursula points at the drawing. “We will have to double check though.”

“Okay, so, if it’s not going to be on display what’s the rush on going for it on the day of the reopening? I’m sure we can get in and out of the old lady’s office when she goes for a bathroom break anytime.” Amanda asks, folding her arms. Akko looks up towards Amanda at her question and eagerly looks back towards Ursula for any waver in resolve for the date of the heist.

Ursula nods her head in understanding before taking a breath. “While I have no doubt in you girls’ ability, I’m afraid we may have some competition in acquiring this piece. So… I would not like them to be tipped off ahead of time and adjust the security detail.”  

“Competition?” Lotte asks. “Who else is interested in it?”

Ursula looks towards her and for a moment her eyes look troubled. “I… am familiar with another collector who has been looking out for this statue, and if I was able to find it, I’m positive they have seen it as well.”

“Are they the buyer?” Jasminka asks.

“Ah. Not quite. I don’t have a buyer just yet… but it would be… a shame if they had gotten to it before we could.”

“Well, then shouldn’t we try to go for it tomorrow night instead?” Akko asks suddenly, worrying at the inside of her cheek. If she could get this job to be done on Friday that means she should be home free for Saturday!

The rest of the group turn to look at her as if she were insane.

“Are you crazy?” Sucy looks at her judgingly. “We don’t even know the layout, let alone what kind of security they have yet.”

Akko deflates, but then lights up once more. “But isn’t that the fun of it? Thinking on your feet? With every job that we’ve done we must have something ready to get out of one situation or another?” She tries.

Ursula smiles meekly at Akko. “You girls have shown that you have the instinct and the ability, don’t get me wrong… but I do fear that we may only get one opportunity for this.” Their mentor then looks around to address the rest of the team. “I wish I could give you girls more time to prepare, but, at least in the past, Holbrooke traditionally hosts a guide and unveils the new exhibits. It would be the perfect opportunity during Satuday’s reopening to get in for the statue and get out.”

Despite the girls looking at their mentor a bit unsurely, Ursula has always put their safety first in the past, so, if she thinks they could pull this off with two days of prep, they should be able to trust that she knows what she’s saying.

Constanze is the first to nod her head. She knows she’s usually a part of the job from a distance, but she knows that with her new and improved Stanbug she should be able to get camera access easy. If she were able to get there tonight, she should be able to sneak him in through a vent shaft or a cracked window and they could get visual in no time.

“Yeah, aright.” Amanda shrugs. “But I want to do the snagging. I’ve been the distraction too many times for my liking.”

The rest of the group joins in in accepting Ursula’s job. Akko resigns herself to do it with a disappointed sigh. Movies play on plenty of nights… they would be able to set another date, right?

With a clap of her hands, Ursula smiles at her team before shuffling through her papers. “Excellent, so where do we want to start?”

By the end of their meeting they had acquired the building’s updated blueprints (which had in fact changed since Ursula’s walkthrough, but also showed that the hallway with the offices had not changed location), expense reports and digital receipts showing purchases of updated security technology, staff report and background, as well as noticing from the picture that the shelving unit in Holbrooke’s office was armed with a vertical laser grid. Apparently just because the pieces behind her weren’t going on display doesn’t mean they don’t need protection.

They discussed potential plans of action and Akko happily accepted the role as distraction as Amanda gleefully jumped at the chance to do the actual break in. Lotte and Sucy decided they would pretend to be visitors to assist Akko, and the last they heard before they went to take a drive to the museum to install Stanbug, Jasminka and Constanze would hang back with Ursula at the Tutoring House monitoring and acting as communication.

No matter how well it seemed they were planning the heist out, Akko couldn’t see a way of herself being able to complete the job and then make it in time for her movie date with Diana.

It was during the ride home with Lotte and Sucy that she decided to take out her phone and start slowly typing the words she was dreading to say.

 “Hey, Diana. I’m sorry. Something came up for me on Saturday. Do you think we can try again for Sunday?” Akko rereads the message with a frown.

‘Hopefully she’ll be able to do it on Sunday? I mean… things come up all the time. She might find that she’s busy on Saturday too…’

 After a sigh, Akko sends the text and finds herself holding her breath as she impulsively watches her screen for any sign of Diana’s reply.

To her relief, it wasn’t long until she sees the ‘…’ pop up on the chat screen.

“Oh. That is unfortunate. I’m sorry to hear that.” Diana’s reply pops up on the screen, shortly followed by a second. “I’m unsure about Sunday, but I’ll let you know.”

Akko’s heart sinks in her chest as her fingers hover over her keypad. It takes her a moment, but a soft hopeful smile comes across her lips at her thought. “How about I throw in a dinner too? My treat.” She types out before sending.

This time, the reply takes a little longer. It’s just as Akko, Sucy, and Lotte get back to their apartment that Akko gets the notification of Diana’s reply.

“That sounds nice, but I will still have to let you know.”

“Okay, sounds good!  : )” Akko types in response, trying to mask her disappointment with the smiley face. Shortly after, she receives another text that settles like a black hole in her gut.

“I should be going to bed. Have a goodnight Akko.”

“I should be going to bed. Have a goodnight Akko.”

Diana finishes typing and sending her message before letting her phone fall away beside her as she lay on her bed.

She brings her clenched fists up and frustratedly bumps her forehead before opening her palms and covering her face.

“Damnit…” Diana whispers to herself, the word catching in her throat as she begins to feel the threat of prickling behind her eyes.

She had hoped almost desperately for it not to be the case… she was so sure that Akko couldn’t be working with the Sons of Clytius… she was too kind, too thoughtful and genuine.

As much as she needed to know the answer once and for all, she had so badly hoped that this wouldn’t be it.

Akko’s team had taken the bait.

Chapter Text

Despite being so busy preparing for the Luna Nova heist, Akko still found time to worry about whatever it was that just happened between her and Diana.

Ever since Akko had asked to postpone their movie date, the blonde had been very sparse with her responses. And even when she did respond, her answers and conversation were brief and distracted, as though an invisible wall had been erected between them.

Akko truly felt bad about not being able to meet up with her, but sometimes people have to change plans! It’s hardly fair to cut off communication just because she couldn’t make it to one get together! And she even offered to take Diana out to dinner for Sunday night! It’s not like she was trying to stand her up!

Once this job is done, she’ll have plenty of time to try to reconnect with her. Maybe she’ll even invite Diana over to her apartment. She wonders if Lotte and Sucy would have a problem with her dropping over…

But that is a concern she will have to act on later! Now, Akko and the team are moving into position to start their heist for the Idol of the Moonlit Witch.

Akko, dressed in a pair of high waisted jeans and a t-shirt she had picked up in a tourist trap, makes her way down the streets of Somerset to the grand entrance of the Luna Nova Museum of History and Art.

The building itself was four stories with hundreds upon hundreds of statues, paintings, history, and more, and still, it boggled Akko’s mind that the piece they were going for was locked away in the museum owner’s office.

Again, like the Silver Hound, it didn’t seem overly special or glitzy or famous (hell, she hadn’t even heard of it before two days ago!), but she trusts Ursula, and if she has anything to say about it, no way is she going to leave this place empty handed like they had at the Meriliad.

As Akko walks up to the glass front door she sees Amanda, her face currently obscured by a pair of two tone sunglasses, wearing a pair of exercise pants and a Bristol University hoodie, a posterchild of your average college student, standing outside of the building, pretending to look at her phone.

Amanda had gotten there approximately 15 minutes prior along with Sucy and Lotte at the opening of the museum’s doors. While they knew the layout of a majority of the building, due to Constanze’s Stanbug’s sneaky camera infiltration a few nights ago, Sucy and Lotte had come early to scope it out a little further. It didn’t hurt to have a little more familiarity with the place, especially with the short notice of it all. Besides, the two of them had a very important event they had to set up for…

Oddly enough, for the size of the museum, the security is surprisingly lacking. The camera locations leave a ton of blind spots, including Miranda Holbrooke’s office along with the other offices in the back hallway. It seemed a little strange that there would not be security cameras on such important locations, but on the same token, maybe the higher ups designed it that way for their own privacy?

Constanze thought it sounded dumb. The whole group did. But if anything, it made their job just a fraction easier.

Even though they were going into the office blind, there was no danger of showing up on a feed and alerting anyone while trying to nab the statue.

Without giving Amanda a second glance, Akko enters the building and makes her way to the line for entry purchase.

‘Alright, so what do we have going on in here?’ Akko thinks as she lets her eyes rove around the first floor of the museum.

With strategically placed walls providing a base for exhibits and paintings as well as fine architecture that on its very own could be considered art worthy of the admission fee, it looks a lot larger than the building plan and exterior would suggest. Beyond a few exhibit walls cordoned off by stanchions and velvet rope barriers, she can see an ornate marble staircase heading towards the second floor.

They only need to worry about the first floor for this job, but that doesn’t make the staircase and its superbly rideable railing any less tempting.

Akko’s eyes shift towards the crowd with Ursula’s words of warning to keep an eye out for any other suspicious museum goers (not unlike themselves), whispering in her head.

She really didn’t like the idea of there being a competition in getting this supposedly deceptively underwhelming piece… but the last time there was an apparent race to get a piece, she met Diana… so…

Maybe it won’t be all bad.

Akko moves up in the line and notices a few people walk in the door behind her.

“Dancer in.” Akko hears Amanda’s voice quietly over her earpiece.

A group of two walk in and get in line behind Akko, before Amanda steps along behind them.

“Perfect.” Ursula says. “How’s it look in there? Anything unusual?”

“Nothing weird yet.” Lotte’s voice sounds over the comms. “Myco and I just finished setting up.”

“Excellent.” Ursula says with a soft relief in her voice. “On your go, Dancer.”

“Got it.” Amanda says quietly as a few more people file into line behind her.

Akko’s heart races as she hears the word “Next!” come from the woman at the counter before taking  another step forward in the line.

She’s only four people away from the front desk and from the first step of their job.

Akko pulls out her wallet and makes sure its contents are where they should be.

Once she gets up to the front desk and starts… working… with the admissions staff… Amanda will give Lotte and Sucy the go ahead to set off their distraction and allow juuuust enough time for the redhead to make her way into the back hallway.

The line steadily grows behind them, its only about 15 minutes from the start of Holbrooke’s tour after all, but Akko’s focus lies on the shortening line before her. She moves forward once more as the person in front of her moves to the desk.

‘Okay. We’ve got this. Let’s get Amanda home safe.’ Akko takes a calming breath before she looks up to the women working behind the front desk.

The girls had looked into Anne Finnelan and Marina Pisces for something they could use once they found out that they would be working the night of the unveiling. Despite being so short notice, they think they figured the perfect plan.

Marina Pisces, a middle-aged woman dressed in a colorful abstract floral dress (a stark difference to her coworker who felt the occasion instead demanded a solid gray frock), smiles at the woman before her at the desk, taking the money passed over the counter and handing her a green wristband for admittance.

“Ready to work your magic, Snowshoe?” Amanda whispers over the comm.

A small smirk crosses Akko’s lips as she forces herself to believe in her own confidence. “もちろん.”  

Marina Pisces looks up at Akko with a smile and ushers her forward. “Next!”

‘Lez do dis.’

Akko steps towards the woman with a big smile.

“こんばんは. これはとても美しい建物です. あなたは、ここで働くのを楽しむか?”

Akko suppresses the urge to snort while, as expected, the woman looks at her with wide eyes and mouth opened like that of a fish, unsure of how to answer the slew of foreign words greeting her. 

“Go.” Akko hears Amanda’s voice giving Lotte and Sucy the go ahead on their next step.

“Ah. Ah. I... I’m terribly sorry. Um.” She turns and looks desperately towards Anne, who suddenly seems VERY invested in her current guest. With a sheepish expression, she turns back to Akko with an apologetic tilt to her eyebrows. “Um. Do you speak E-N-G-L-I-S-H?” 

Akko frowns in confusion and furrows her brow, testing the word on her tongue. “エング- おお! 英語! はい! Oh. Ah. Y-yes!” Akko beams at her.

Pisces visibly lets out a sigh of relief before her smile returns to her lips. Slowly, she starts again, “Okay good! Admission is fifteen pounds.”

Akko frowns again and “tries” to figure out the words. “Pounds...”

“Money?” Pisces offers, her smile faltering. Akko can practically see her sweating.

Ever the actress, Akko’s eyes brighten as the smile returns to her lips. With a nod she reaches into her bag and grabs her wallet, pulling out a 1,000-yen bill and a handful of yen coins. 

All light fades from Pisces eyes as she realizes that she has to try to tell the smiling Japanese woman that she can’t accept her currency.

Suddenly in a clamoring of slapping footsteps, a woman runs up to the counter.

“I don’t want to cause any alarm or anything but there’s an opossum crawling behind the exhibit over there.” Lotte manages to say quietly, despite her expression showing devastating panic.

Finnelan looks over the redheaded woman in alarm as Pisces looks as though God has graced her.

When not working in the museum, Marina Pisces is heavily involved in feral animal rescue and volunteers over at the animal humane society.

How very fortunate…

“Anne, I’m going to go control the situation.” Marina says almost a little too eagerly, leaving no room for the other woman to protest, before stepping around the side of the desk and jogging back towards where Lotte had been pointing. “Take over for me!”

Anne’s jaw drops as her current guests take hold of their wristbands and begin walking away from the desk, hesitantly looking over to where the other woman had run off to. Her eyes then return to the brown-haired girl looking towards the commotion with a confused look on her face.

Akko smiles at her and with a heavy accent says, “Hello!”, while enthusiastically holding out her yen to the older woman.   

Suddenly there is a loud shriek from the rear of the museum hall and everyone in line turns around to try to see what is going on. Everyone except for Amanda, who within the moment, effortlessly vaults and slides over the front desk and slips away through the doorway and into the supply closet just beyond the door to the office’s hallway.

‘Step 1 complete.’ Akko smiles.  

After the reaction to Sucy’s shriek had quieted, followed by Marina and some security assuring the crowd that everything was okay, everyone returns to business as usual.

No one seemed to notice Amanda’s mysterious disappearance except for the person who had been standing directly behind her. When returning to face the front of the line, he looks around briefly and promptly shrugs, moving forward in the line to the space where the redhead in the college sweatshirt had been standing previously. 

With any luck, the guy won’t think too much further into it, perhaps just thinking that she slipped out of the line and left.

That, as it just so happens, is exactly what the footage will show if security decides to look back over the tapes of the night.

With Constanze in control of the cameras, she should be freeze framing the moment of everyone looking towards the scream and then replacing the following frames of Amanda leaping over the desk with multiple pre edited images. So, if they do decide they want to re-watch, they’ll see and empty hallway with no disturbance to the supply closet, and Amanda ducking underneath the guide rope for the line and leaving out the front door.

Akko’s got to ask her where she finds the time to learn how to edit movies along with absolutely everything else that she does.

Once everything quiets, Anne returns her tired eyes to the brunette with a subconscious sigh. She looks down at the yen and then back up at Akko. “Ma’am, I’m sorry, we cannot take that money. Admission is fifteen pounds.”

Akko looks at her and shakes her head, pretending to not understand.

Finnelan tries to explain again and Akko stretches out her act of confusion a liiiittle longer. It may have just been the overhead lights, but the woman’s graying hair looked like it was getting whiter by the second, so Akko decides it was about time to give her a break.

“Oh!” Akko’s eyes brighten again, not unlike the first time when she had pulled out the yen. She reaches into her back pocket and pulls out a handful of 5 pound notes and hands it over the counter towards the woman. Finnelan sighs in absolute relief as she takes the 15 pounds and joyously gives the brunette a bracelet and calls on the next person, quickly moving Akko away. It’s then that Pisces brushes past her on her way back to the desk.  

“Funny, there was no opossum. Someone only mistook one for a gray hat and a scarf!” Akko overhears the woman say, a smile crossing her lips as she fastens the paper bracelet around her wrist.

“Very convincing scream, Myco.” Akko says quietly once clear out of earshot of the front desk.

“Shut up.” Sucy replies over the earpiece.

Akko smiles, stifling a giggle as she looks down to her wristwatch.

‘Okay, 10 minutes til game time.’

Now all that’s left to do is wait until the unveiling begins. 

As she waits, Akko looks around the main floor, heeding Ursula’s warning about keeping an eye out for other thieves or strangely behaving guests. As she continues her way around the foyer, perusing the crowd as well as the art already on display, Akko can’t help but go back to her questioning on the importance of tonight’s objective.

‘Some of this stuff is really cool!’ Akko hums, as she passes by one piece, a sculpture of a golden bow, drawn back by a bodyless hand. She reads the plaque encased in the piece’s glass exhibit:

‘The Will of Artemis’

– Donated by a loving friend and fellow scholar.

Akko leans in, her eyes roving over the golden string, seeming appearing to be pulled taught from the stunningly detailed disembodied fingers.

‘Seriously, this is so much cooler than the three-faced lady… what could possibly be so special about her?’

After ten minutes, Amanda feels the desperate need to get out of this cramped closet and give her back a stretch. Just as she tries to adjust her position to something a little more comfortable, she freezes at the sound of the click of an opening door along with the soft voice of Miranda Holbrooke ending a phone conversation.

‘Alright, it’s go time.’

Amanda listens closely as the older woman, the owner of the museum and… probably the least corrupt art collector she’s ever pulled a job on… closes the door with a click and takes out a lanyard of jingling keys to lock the door. Amanda waits, patiently listening as the woman slips the keys back into her pocket before the sound of her footsteps indicate that she is making her way down the hallway towards her.

Holding her breath, she hears the woman humming softly as she passes the supply closet, her footsteps quieting as she steps through the threshold of the hallway and out onto the main floor.

Once she hears the women at the front desk greet her, Amanda takes a breath and excitedly awaits the go ahead to step out of the closet and stretch.

It only takes about ten seconds until she hears Ursula’s voice in her ear. “Halls clear and the security office is settled. You’re good to go. Be careful Dancer.”

Slowly, Amanda pushes the closet door open just enough for her to be able to slip out and to shift out of sight of any doorways. Just as Ursula said, the hall was empty and quiet.

Silently, Amanda begins to make her way down the hallway. There were two other offices between her and Holbrooke’s door. Using her sunglasses, Amanda angles the glass to see around the door and into the first office. Seeing that no one was facing the doorway, she quickly slips past with a silent stride towards the next, following the same caution.

Once she reaches Holbrooke’s office, with a small smile she eyes the lock on the door.

Yeah, Akko’s specialty might have been lock picking, but Amanda wasn’t too shabby at the craft either…  With a determination in her chest and competition in mind, Amanda pulls out her tools, checks her watch, and sets to work… dying to rub her time in the brunette’s face.

After 29 seconds of jimmying and being rewarded with a quiet *click* of the lock shifting, Amanda pouts, knowing for a fact that Akko has done this type of lock in 20 seconds flat. With the desire to flaunt her picking time at the brunette dampened, the redhead carefully turns the knob and pushes through the door with her gloved hands before slipping inside. 

Amanda quietly pushes the door closed, leaving it open just a crack before looking around the room. Just as it had looked in the photo, the mahogany desk lined with papers and an ornate lamp stood in front of the matching display case filled with plaques and statues. To the side stood a filing cabinet adorned with some old looking ceremonial headwear alongside a chair and end table displaying the clapper of a massive old church bell.

While the rest of the museum was well covered by camera monitoring, once Stanbug got a hold of the feeds it became evident that the office space was one big dead zone. Whether this was for confidentiality or some other less honorable reasons, they didn’t know, but no cameras means no security looking in on her and less footage to manipulate. As a counter however, this is the first time, aside from what could be seen in the photo, that Amanda has seen the room.

“I’m in. Easy peasy.” Amanda whispers as she sneaks further into the room, eyes looking around the room to be certain the only security in the room was the alarm on the shelf.

After peeking under the desk to find nothing outstanding, Amanda turns her attention to the display shelves, looking into the collage of awards and artifacts with a frown.

“…Easy peasy.” Ursula hears Amanda’s voice come over the comm headset, prompting a sigh of relief.

‘Okay. This is good. We’re so close and nothing’s out of the ordinary just yet. Just in and out girls…’  Ursula thinks, trying to calm her racing mind as she and Constanze watch steadfastly over the monitors of camera feeds and Jasminka munches on a snack over their shoulders.

“You sure we can’t make this a little more interesting?” Ursula hears Sucy’s voice over her headpiece. “This ‘Telesterion Chalice’ is right up my alley…” She says as she passes the display, filtering along with the rest of the crowd being ushered into a group by Holbrooke.

Ursula was about to tell the girl that this was not the job for souvenirs, but instead she pauses, pinching her brow with a frown. “The…Telesterion Chalice?”

 “You got to pick the extra stuff last time!” Akko’s voice says over the comm. “What about this ‘Daughter of King Lycaon’? You like bears right Grizzly?”

Ursula’s eyes widen as a dryness takes over her mouth. ‘Wait…’

“What other artifacts are on display?” Ursula asks suddenly with an urgent tone, silencing Jasminka’s rustling of chips and drawing a concerned glance from Constanze.

“Uh… ‘Throne of Vulcan’, ‘Eye of Athena’, a bronze plate… says ‘Ares Wrath’…” Akko lists quietly as she walks along with the rest of the group.

Ursula stiffens and feels a chill wash over her shoulders as her suspicion is confirmed. ‘How did I miss this? These are all Bernadette’s…’

“Uh… Grizzly… I’ve got a problem.” Amanda says over her earpiece causing Ursula’s breath to hitch. “I’m not seeing any three faced witch in here… could they have moved it out to display?”

‘No…’ Ursula’s heart drops. Her mind racing as fear begins to take her over. ‘How…?’

She is suddenly startled to attention by Constanze hitting the desk in alarm. The shorter girl points to the screen at a man dressed in what looks like a security uniform heading back behind the admissions desk.

Ursula’s mind continues to run as she looks at the feed. ‘Why would he be heading behind the desk? Security entrance is on the other wall…’

Upon closer inspection she realizes that the uniform looks off… and the shoes…

Just then he turns and his face can be seen in full by the camera. Ursula’s eyes widen with recognition.

“Amanda. You need to get out of there NOW.” Ursula demands, panic evident in her voice.

“Woah, codenames Grizz-”

“It’s a set up. There’s a man heading towards the office. He looks like security but he’s not. You have to hide!”

On the other end of the earpiece, Amanda starts to panic. She looks around the room for anything to hide in or under. “There’s not a lot I can do… um…” the redhead grumbles as she sizes up the objects in the room. The only vent she sees is too small, even for her, and anywhere she could hide would prove an easy challenge for anyone who had a minute to look.

Just then an idea pops into her head.

“Okay… I’ve got something… I can buy a few minutes but I’m gonna need you guys to start an evacuation QUICK.”

“We’re on it.” Akko, Lotte, and Sucy’s voices say in unison.

“Hurry. He’s almost on you.” Ursula warns. 

Even without Ursula telling her she can hear the man’s footsteps nearing closer and closer up the hallway. Waiting until just the right moment, Amanda takes a deep breath and whispers more to herself than the others “Okay… here’s hoping this works…” and waves her hand through the invisible security barrier protecting the shelving display.

The alarm was silent. But the sound of thundering footsteps making their way down the opposing end of the hallway from the security office assures Amanda that her plan had worked.

The door had been pushed open by the man from Ursula’s warning just as Amanda slipped beneath Holbrooke’s mahogany desk. He’s not given the time to come in because in that moment is when the security guards turn the corner seeing the strange man in the act of entering the office. Amanda hears as the man sprints off down the hallway, followed by several members of the security team.

Akko, Lotte, and Sucy, along with a majority of their fellow guests, turn towards the commotion at the front desk and the crowd begins to murmur restlessly at the sound of guards radioing for a lockdown.

The three girls move towards each other in the crowd watching as the security team chases the man through the lobby.

“Okay, what are we going to do?” Lotte asks Akko and Sucy in a whisper as she looks around the panicking crowd.

“Any bright ideas Miss. ‘It’s more fun thinking on your feet’?” Sucy, donned in the furry hat and grey scarf that had earlier been ‘mistaken’ for an opossum, looks towards Akko.

“Ah… um… uhh… ” Akko wracks at her brain. “They would have to evacuate if the smoke alarms go off, right? How about a fire?” She looks back and forth between the two of her friends, gauging their thoughts.

“You want me to light a museum on fire?” Sucy deadpans.

“Don’t you have chemicals that… don’t… burn everything?” Akko looks at her in desperate hopefulness. She really doesn’t want to add ‘successful arsonist’ to her resume.

“Unless this entire place is made of asbestos. No.” Sucy says before looking around the room.  

Saying nothing, Sucy walks off leaving the other two watching her in confusion. The purple haired girl stops at a metal garbage can and looks inside before pulling off her scarf and tossing it in. She then reaches into her bag, pulling out a bottle of hand sanitizer and a lighter. She unscrews the cap, manages to look entirely inconspicuous as she takes off the furry hat, coats it with sanitizer, and brings the lighter to it before dropping it in the trash.

Sucy walks back to the two of her friends, their expressions still curious.

“The alcohol wont smoke… the fabric will…” She explains

“It… it’s safe?” Akko asks looking over towards the can that was just starting to let out whisps of smoke.

“Yeah. Unless nobody puts it out.” Sucy rolls her eyes.

Akko pouts at her. “… You know… you don’t have to be such a jerk about it…”

Lotte silently watches the two of them for another awkward moment before taking a breath and starting to yell “Run! Fire!” and drawing the attention of the crowd toward the smoking garbage can.

Amanda holds her breath as she pushes herself further into the corner of the mahogany desk’s underside. While a majority of the security detail had gone after the perceived intruder, one stayed behind to look over Holbrooke’s office to account for anything that could have been missing. He had been making his way around the room for anything amiss and was steadily moving towards Amanda’s side of the desk to continue his inspection.

It’s then as the guard steps around the desk giving Amanda a clear view of his boots, that she feels an immense relief the moment the sound of her heart pounding in her chest is drowned out by the scream of the fire alarm.  

The security officer jumps and pulls out his walkie and yells into the receiver. “What’s happening out there?!”

“There’s a fire in the lobby. It’s contained for now but we have to evacuate.” Amanda hears the static voice of the security officer and lets out a sigh of relief as the alarm blares over her.

“Where’s the runner?” The officer in Holbrooke’s office yells past the alarm.

“We lost him in the crowd. We didn’t see anything on him though.”

“Damnit.” The officer sighs, looking at the shelving unit one more time, trying his damndest to find out what the guy had taken. Nothing looked to be missing. “Alright,” he says, a frightening command in his voice as he turns with a purposeful stride and rushes out of the office and down the hallway towards the sound of panicked yelling. “Did anyone grab an extinguisher or call the FRS?”

Amanda allows herself to breathe for a moment before slipping out from under the table. Sweat running down her forehead, she rushes over to the doorway and presses her back against the wall, listening closely past the sound of the alarm for the sound of footsteps. The alarm leaving a residual ring in her ears makes her question what she’s hearing. With a shaking hand she pulls up her glasses once more and angles them down the hallway, trusting the sight more than her ears. Seeing no one, Amanda turns out of the office and rushes down the hallway towards the emergency exit and stairway on the other end. She pushes through the door, not caring about any additional alarms that could go off and slips down the emergency stairway and out into the cool night.

“Snowshoe, Sprite, and Myco are out.”

Ursula sighs in relief as she hears Akko’s voice over the comm, fire alarm blazing in the background.

“And Dancer?” Ursula asks, her fingernails digging into her palm as her teeth bite down on her lip.

There are several moments of silence that fill the older woman to capacity with fear. ‘This shouldn’t have happened. Please Amanda, say something.’

At last, her and the other two girls listening anxiously beside her are doused with relief as Amanda’s voice picks up over the earpiece.

“I’m out. What the fuck was that?? Who set us up??”

“I…” Ursula hesitates. “Don’t worry about that now. Let’s get you home. Get away from there and make sure you’re not followed, understand?”

Ursula looks up to Jasminka for only a moment and the pink haired Russian girl nods her head in understanding before grabbing her keys from her pocket and turning on her heel towards the door.

“Sweets is on her way. Let her know where you’ll be.”

“Copy.” They all say.

Once Jasminka shuts the door behind her, Ursula sits back and covers her mouth with her hand.

‘That was far too close. I can’t believe I fell right into that… and the girls… They don’t even know how much danger they could have been in.’

Beside her, Constanze clicks away at the computer footage, finishing fixing and manipulating anything she can with Sucy starting the fire and Amanda racing down the hallway and out the emergency door.

Amongst the footage she sees a frame with the man dressed like a security officer. She looks over his face again, certain of the place she had seen him before.

‘He’s definitely the same man from the Meriliad.’

Ursula thinks back to the night of the Meriliad Heist, after finding out the Silver Hound was a fake and going over the footage of the East Gallery. It was Lotte who pointed out the frozen frame in the East Gallery itself by noticing the sudden appearance of a man leaving the room and entering the foyer. If they hadn’t gone over the footage of that moment so many times to determine whether the East Gallery’s camera was frozen, she never would have remembered his face, but because they had, she is certain that this is the same man.

‘Was he watching us then too? How could he have known? Is he working for Cr–’

The sound of the front door swinging open startles her attention away from the screen.

“Grizzly… We’ve got a problem.”

Ursula turns to see Jasminka in the doorway, keys still in hand, with a knocked-out-cold Diana Cavendish slung over her shoulder.

Chapter Text

Diana awakens to a painful throbbing in her head. She scrunches sluggish eyes, trying to will the ache away, but finds the attempt to be in vain. She lets out a low groan as she moves her hand up to massage her temple, but finds that her arm remains steadfastly fixed at her side. Her eyes shoot open, just as blind as she had been while they were closed, she finds herself surrounded by darkness with what feels like nothing but a folding chair and wrist bindings as her company. Her mind runs trying to think back to how she got here… she remembers saying that she’ll be back later while Hannah and Barbara were setting up dinner… she remembers being in her car… she remembers seeing the Blytonbury Campus sign…

The pain in her head is temporarily forgotten as her mind snaps back into reality on high alert. She hears the blood rushing into her ears as her heart begins pounding erratically in her chest and she can feel her body start to tremble at the realization that she had been caught.

Caught by the people who had taken her mother from her.

Her breath begins to quicken as she desperately fidgets in her bindings and looks around the room, her eyes slowly adjusting to the darkness allowing her to make out what appears to be a few coats and a vacuum.

“H-help! Please!” Diana cries out, her voice cracking from the tightening of her throat accompanied by the prickling of tears behind her eyes.

‘What’s the point? They won’t let me go… there’s no use. Oh God, what was I thinking? I never should have come here! I couldn’t have just disassociated myself, I just had to investigate. Damn it.’

Diana grits her teeth and balls her fists, straining against the binding in one last ditch effort before letting herself go limp. Her aching head falls forward weakly as she allows the chair to take on the duty of holding her upright.

The whole purpose of tonight was to set up surveillance when she knew a majority of them would be out trying to find the Idol of the Moonlit Witch.

Which still hasn’t been seen in over 300 years.

The picture of Holbrooke’s office was a fake. With a little image editing, it was simple to take bits and pieces of other artifacts and merge them together to fit the picture of the statue drawn in her mother’s book. As is the benefit of working with a piece that hasn’t been seen in over several centuries; she was given a little bit of creative freedom.

Once Akko confirmed that she and her team had taken the bait, Diana dreaded having to use the information she had gathered from monitoring the tracker she had placed on the girl.

Despite the little red dot spending a majority of its time in one place – Diana assumes to be Akko’s home after finding out that the location is that of an apartment complex – there were a few occasions that the tracker showed her moving towards the Blytonbury Community College.

Now, through conversation, Diana knew Akko had at one point gone for higher education but was no longer taking classes, so, for what reason would she be going to the campus? Not to mention, it was the first location she had gone after meeting up with Diana for that coffee.

However, what truly made her question the location is the finding that despite the tracker being seen to head onto campus, once in a specific area – which she later discovered to be a housing unit supposedly used for tutoring and study – she found that the tracker would disappear and then reappear hours later after leaving a certain range. At first, she thought it was a glitch in the application, but a week and a half later when she watched the tracker return to the campus, the same disappearance occurred again.

She assumed that this meant there was some sort of signal blocker, which embedded the nail of suspicion of base location into the metaphorical coffin.

She confirmed this by visiting the campus and conducting her own stakeout of the building. However, upon seeing the laminated sign on the front door – “Tutoring Hours by Appointment Only”, as she watched, she realized she couldn’t determine who or how many of these people entering the building were in fact students looking for tutoring and who was an agent of the Sons of Clytius.

She wanted to put up some surveillance while she knew at least a few of them would be out and there’d be a decreased chance of being noticed… but look how that ended up for her.

She had only managed to set up a solar powered microphone pack in the shrubbery outside of the front door and was taking a few photographs of the surrounding area and cars before she saw the pink haired girl rushing her.

‘What was I even thinking I would do with whatever I found here? I should have just taken the knowledge that they were Sons and kept quiet. Though… they knew who I was and knew I had the Silver Hound. It wouldn’t have made a difference… They have to know who my mother was.’

‘If I played dumb they would have probably kept quiet as they have been, but now that they know I suspect them…’ A conjured image of her water bloated mother flashes through her mind and her stomach goes sour. ‘Idiot.’

As she holds back a shaking breath, fearful tears begin to run down her face without permission.

‘They have no reason not to do to me what they did to my mother… but… oh God… Hannah and Barbara… Hannah and Barbara are connected to Akko and Amanda now. No. What if they think they’re a part of this?’

Diana’s mind moves to her two best friends. She knows Akko said that holding people hostage isn’t what she does, but how can she be sure? She can’t trust her now!

What would happen if they threatened her friends if she didn’t tell them where the Silver Hound was?  What if they threaten to kill them?? What would she do? She could never live with herself if she let her friends get hurt, but… her mother died to keep this mission secret and information safe.

What will she do with this impossible choice?

Her mind thinks back to her aunt. They had their differences, sure, but Diana still loved her. It breaks her heart thinking that she would be leaving her the same as her sister, disappearing without ever getting the chance to say goodbye. Her mind is racing and the sickness in her stomach grows as her thoughts whirl around and around inside her head. Guilt and sadness and pain and fear all coupled with the threat of unconsciousness if she doesn’t try to control her breathing.

‘Okay, Diana. You have to calm down. You have to think. There’s got to be something you can do.’ Diana takes in a few deep shuttering breaths as she tries to halt the tears from coming to her eyes.

‘They don’t know where the Hound is. So, if I cooperate, I just have to think of an answer that will seem plausible and buy me enough time to get out. As long as this is the same house, there’s only that one door but there are multiple windows.’ Diana thinks, wracking her brain for what she remembers of the house’s exterior layout as she once again begins to start shifting in the seat trying anything to loosen the hold on her hands. ‘If there’s no window, I’m either in a hallway closet or a basement… if I’m in a basement I seriously doubt they would leave the door unlocked… I’ll worry about that later. But first, I have to get out of these bindi– ’

Suddenly she stops, her ears picking up at the sound of a door opening and the crashing of footsteps.

“Jas said Diana’s here? What happened? Where is she?”

‘That’s Akko’s voice…’ Diana listens, trying to figure out if her tone was concerned or something else entirely.

“Wait. Were you followed?” A more mature voice says sternly.

“What?”

“Were you followed?”

“No!”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes!”

“We looped three times Grizzly. If someone was following us they’re stuck back in Somerset.”

‘That was Amanda…’ Diana recognizes.

“Where is she?”

“She’s in there. But Akko, there’s something I have to ta–” Diana hears the mature voice say before hearing a rush of footsteps followed by being blinded by a sudden burst of light upon the opening of the door.

There is a pause, a moment of silence, as Akko sees the blonde tucked in the back of the hallway closet, squinting, with arms and legs bound to a metal folding chair.

“Diana? What are you doing here?” Akko asks. Her voice demanding, yet filled with confusion and a harsh disbelief.

Despite the fear coursing through her veins, it’s only when Diana’s eyes grow accustomed to the light that she realizes the overwhelming presence of hurt on the brunette’s face.

Shaking like a cornered, trapped, animal, Diana looks up into those hurt red eyes with an almost desperation to be stronger than she felt.

These are the people who have for hundreds and hundreds of years sought greed and power and have done unspeakable things to attain it. These are the people who killed her mother!

These people just knocked her out and bound her in a closet and are probably going to threaten her friends and family and anyone else she’s ever had contact with before ending her life like her mother’s.

All that building heat of rage and fear and loss and confusion swell through her as she balls her fists and clenches her teeth in a pathetic show of defiance.

The charge of emotion, however, is stalled at the sound of Akko’s cracking voice.

“You were just… using me?”

The anger in Diana’s face melts in an instant at the sight of the glint of tears wetting the surface of the brunette’s eyes.

Her head is killing her and she is so confused.

She’s the one who’s been haunted by these people. She’s the one who’s been captured. She’s the one who has every right to be angry for what they did to her family. They took the bait. No one but her, her mother, and the Sons know about the statues…

But…

But this doesn’t feel right.

Diana’s brow pinches as she struggles to understand the puzzle before her. At that moment she hears another set of footsteps approach the door’s opening.

“Girls, I have not been completely honest with you…”

With tearful eyes, Akko looks away from Diana towards the mature voice Diana had heard speak earlier. Its then that the woman steps into the light of the doorway and looks down sadly at Diana with eerily familiar eyes.

“I was hoping it wouldn’t be relevant, but think it’s time I clear a few things up. Diana, I…”

“You knew my mother…” Diana states, eyes wide with disbelief.

It was an instant, certain recognition. Her hair was a different length and color, but those eyes…this was the same exact woman in one of the photographs her mother had kept with her belongings. They stood side by side in the photograph, professor and student.

“You… were her student. I… I’ve seen you in a picture with her.” Diana says softly, watching the woman’s expression for any sign of assurance. She sees it in the sad smile the older woman wears as she nods her head.

“She was a truly lovely woman, your mother.” She says solemnly with a layer of sadness in her words. “One of the kindest and smartest women I ever had the gift of meeting.”

Diana’s heart stops in her chest as she searches the older woman’s eyes.

Despite how long she searched, there were two things she found for certain:

There’s far more going on than she initially imagined…

And this woman is truly, deeply, saddened by the loss and memory of her mother.

Diana’s eyes fall from the older woman’s and search the ground, her mind digging through every memory, every word that she had been able to make out of her mother’s notebook.

There had been one mention of a promising student with a passion for the past.

Diana’s eyes jump back up to the older woman’s, eyebrows still knit in disbelief before realization dawns on her.

“She…” Diana pauses, weighing the pros and cons of what she was about to say. “She told you about ‘Hecate’s Triptych’, didn’t she?”

The look of conflict on the older woman’s face makes way for one of acceptance as she nods her head, a sad smile gently pulling at her lips. “Yes.”

At the admission, Diana lets out a breath she didn’t realize she had been holding and sits back numbly in the chair. Her mind races, but there was only one word that pushed relentlessly at her lips.

“Why?”

But before the older woman could answer, Amanda interrupts.

“Wait. Hold on. Grizzly, what the hell is going on?” The redhead furrows her brow, crossing her arms. Ursula looks over to see the rest of the girls with similar, confused expressions. “What’s this ‘Hecate’ thing?”

The blue haired woman purses her lips and looks to the girls with a weight of guilt. “I will explain what I can… but first…” Ursula says before heading into the closet, kneeling beside the blonde and undoing the ties around her hands and feet. “I apologize for the extreme measure, Diana. I imagine you thought we were the Sons of Clytius… I couldn’t afford to take any chances in case you tried to hurt my girls before I could get the opportunity to explain.”

As her hands are freed, Diana brings her arms up and rests them in her lap, rubbing at her wrists. Looking past the apologetic woman, she sees the group of girls, six in total, looking into the closet with varying degrees of confusion on their faces. Diana’s eyes return to her mother’s student, caught between the questioning eyes of her team and one of the only other people who understands the danger of the mystery surrounding the answer to Amanda’s previous question.

 Ursula rises to her feet and first looks towards Diana and then back to her girls. “I think it would be best if we moved outside.” She says before moving out of the closet and towards the living room, ushering the girls along towards the couches and armchairs.

The group of thieves move their way over to the couch as Diana is led over towards a single chair at the side of the room. Diana looks over towards the girls sitting on and standing behind the couch and catches several of them glancing over at her with confusion before turning to face their mentor. She sees Akko turn towards her a second time, this time with the same crestfallen look Diana had seen in the closet, before letting red eyes drop to the floor in an attempt to make it seems as though she wasn’t looking.

The older woman walks towards the front of the room and leans back against a desk with a large television screen resting on top of it. She clears her throat, drawing the room’s attention.

“Okay…” The woman says to herself more than anyone else, before first looking apologetically towards her girls and then turning towards Diana. “As you will find if you were to go back through school records and the occasion of that picture of myself and your mother, my true name is Chariot DuNord.”

Diana could hear the confusion in the sound of the breath being released by the girls on the couch. She glances over as… Chariot… does the same, and finds that the stunned and heartbroken expression on Akko’s face looking at her mentor was infinitely worse than it had been looking at her. The rest of the girls had their own expressions… the pink haired girl who knocked her out wore a troubled brow as the short girl beside her looked more surprised than troubled at the revelation. Amanda stares at the woman, jaw slackened with a look of disbelief on her face. Beside Akko, the girl with purple-ish hair would look almost unfazed if not for the slight quirk of her brow and pucker of her lip. Lastly, the short redheaded girl standing behind the couch beside Amanda looked perhaps more curious as to why Chariot had kept her name from them.

As it so evidently seems, the girls had no idea their mentor had been deceiving them. Diana couldn’t help but feel empathy for them. It’s abundantly clear that this team of girls are nothing like what she had initially suspected.

“I’m sorry girls.” Chariot says, genuine sorrow in her voice. “But I had to for our protection… all of ours.” The older woman then takes a breath and continues. “There are people… who will go to very violent lengths to find the artifact we were after tonight. The same is true for the Silver Hound.” She says as looks towards Diana. “They are parts of a three-piece set of artifacts that when combined are… incredibly valuable…”

Diana watches her, curious as to how much she truly knows.

“For hundreds of years these people who go by the name of the Sons of Clytius have been after the artifacts… and Diana’s mother…,” Chariots eyes meet Diana’s, “was given the role from her predecessor to be a Protector to prevent the Sons from attaining them.”

“So, what’s so special about these statues?” Amanda asks, her expression marred in frustration. “What happens if one person gets them all? One more billionaire building another mansion? Or does it make some… ancient key to a doomsday device?” She says sarcastically waving her hand. “And what does that have anything to do with you not telling us your name?”

Diana hears the anger in Amanda’s voice and looks towards Chariot, and is surprised to find her expression to be composed and confident.

“I’m afraid it’s safer that you all know as little as possible about the artifacts.” Chariot says sternly, countering the apologetic tone she had been using previously. “In fact, everything said here today should not be repeated outside of here, do you understand? Right now, the best safety is that so few people are looking for the artifact. The second these pieces become a topic is when we will start seeing people die. I am entirely serious when I say it is safer for you not to know about this.” The gravity in her eyes immediately causes Amanda and the rest of the team who had been looking at her with their own questions to back down. “I did not tell you my true name because I didn’t want to take any chances.” Chariot continues as she looks to each of her girls. “It wasn’t that I was trying to mislead or hide it from you, but it’s easy to slip or to make a mistake… if any of you were to say my name out loud in public and it was overheard, it wouldn’t just put me in potential danger… but anyone associated with me as well.”

“But what would these Sons want with you? How do they even know you know anything?” Lotte asks quietly, her head cocked to the side.

At this, Chariot takes a breath and nods her head at the redhead before returning her eyes to Diana. “That is because there is another person who knows about the artifacts as well.”

Diana’s eyes widen.

“My old… suitemate… in University. Croix Meridies.”

“What?”

“From CrossTech?”

“Hold on! The tech lady?”

“You were friends with her???”

“Girls please, quiet.” Chariot begs looking around at her team. Constanze’s eyes were the size of saucers, perhaps a little starstruck.

Diana furrows her brow in thought. She had recalled reading that the owner and head inventor of CrossTech had attended the University of Oxford but she couldn’t quite remember a date. Could she really have been there when her mother had taught?

“So that’s why you changed your name. If she knew you knew about it she’d come out and look for you.” Lotte says with a tone of realization. “At least with a different name she wouldn’t know who to look for.”

Chariot looks over to her and nods. “Not only that, but as you know, her technology and surveillance is everywhere… and while I am not certain, there’s no telling whether there is some AI listening throughout the mass network of her products. If she hears my name, she’ll come after anyone who knows it to find me. She knows I’m involved and I’m not sure what lengths she’ll go to to collect the artifacts.”

“How did she find out about the Triptych?” Diana asks, her voice hesitant. Had her mother truly had been so careless with the secret that cost her her life? Her mother was the smartest woman she ever knew. Was trust really the reason she was taken away?

“I blame myself for that.” Chariot states. “At the time, I wasn’t certain of what it all was. While I was in school, I had studied extensively in cryptology alongside anthropology and I suppose after having me in class, your mother had taken a shine to me and asked me to take a look at some passages from a tome she had been researching. I assume you’ve seen the glyphs in your mother’s notebook?”

Diana’s eyebrows shoot upwards as she nods her head, almost excitedly, as the moon phase shaped glyphs flood through her mind, bringing up the countless wasted hours she had pored over them.

‘I’ve struggled with deciphering those glyphs for ages. Is she telling me she knows what they say?’

“Yes.” Diana says looking at the older woman with interest. “I have been working on decoding some of the later passages that have been written with simpler ciphers, but I haven’t been able to figure out that first section.”

A soft smile touches Chariots lips. “Yes, your mother was having trouble as well. She and I had worked on cracking it but it was proving to be a serious challenge.” The older woman’s smile falters. “I had asked if I could draw up a copy of a few lines so I could work on it in my free time. I had been looking over them one night and Croix had seen... She had been in the same cryptology class as I was as an elective course… and I wasn’t having any luck on it so I asked her to take a look at it.” She takes a breath and shrugs her shoulders. “And she figured it out.”

Diana’s eyes widen.

“It was only a small portion so there wasn’t a lot of information, but it was enough to point towards something larger.” Chariot continues. “Croix hadn’t taken it seriously at first, thinking it was just some type of folk story of the times, but after your mother’s death… she began to believe that there was some truth to it.” With her next breath, Chariot’s eyes turn sad. “She and I… had a disagreement then… and then she left to become who you see today.”

Her eyes meet Diana’s, the younger woman fully engrossed in her words. “Before your mother went to Bulgaria she had told me to keep what I learned a secret… for my own protection. She said that the responsibility of the secret is passed down and that there was a lot she didn’t say in order to save me from the burden of it… But… I’m responsible for whatever happens with Croix… if finding the Triptych is her goal, I have to stop her.”

Diana slowly nods her head in understanding. “So… you’ve been trying to research it… to keep her from collecting the pieces.” Diana’s brow furrows. “If you were after the Idol… and want to keep the pieces separated, does that mean that you don’t have the Kuche Oniks?”

Chariot shakes her head with a troubled look on her face. “No. But based on my findings, there is a very high chance that Croix was behind its disappearance. She had been in the area at the time of the theft for a tech conference but according to paper trail there was far more security hired than necessary. I think she paid a team to get it for her.”

Diana hums. “And that’s why you were at the opening of the Meriliad and then Luna Nova when you didn’t get the Hound. You were trying to make sure she didn’t get another.”

“Yes.” Chariot says before her brows pinch. “No one knows where you’ve hidden the Silver Hound, correct?”

Diana shakes her head as the place its location manifests in her mind. “No one.”

“Good. It’s best you keep it that way.” Chariot nods, seemingly content with the answer. “When I realized it was you at the Meriliad, I figured you had learned about what happened and were seeking to protect the Triptych as your mother had. You had been too young at the time for her to pass down the responsibility, so I could only imagine she left something behind for you when you were ready.”

Diana feels a slight pit of sadness settle in her chest.

Chariot then turns to face the rest of her team. The group of girls staring back at her with a range of confused, betrayed, and curious expressions. “I’m sure you girls have questions…”

“You never told us any of this…” Akko says quietly as she looks up to her mentor, hurt in her eyes. The meek tone causes Diana to stray from thoughts of her mother and instead reintroduce the fog of guilt to her shoulders.

“I never told you girls because it wasn’t relevant…” Chariot says softly, looking apologetically towards the brunette. “I never intended on misleading you, this was never something that should have come up… but seeing as it has, I have to stress to you that none of this conversation can leave this room.” She looks around at the rest of the group. “I know you might not understand, and I’m being vague for a reason, but if anyone thinks you know anything about these artifacts or of who I am, we will all be in danger.”

“This is bullshit.” Amanda growls. The redhead’s voice wavers in anger, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. “You don’t think we know this? We’re thieves for fucks sake. You don’t think we could have kept a secret? Do you really think that badly of us?” She glares at her mentor. “Look, I get it if you have this deep dark super-secret backstory that you want to keep to yourself, but shit Urs-” Amanda awkwardly halts herself mid-name before grunting in frustration. “We trust you with our fucking lives for every job and you can’t even trust us with your name?” Amanda pushes herself away from the back of the couch. “So, not only was I being used to go after this old rock that is apparently to kill for, information I’M not trusted enough to know, BUT, all along, it was a trap set up by my girlfriends’ roomie!” Her glaring eyes shoot over towards Diana who finds herself taken aback by the anger in her green eyes. “I’m going for a walk.” And with that, Amanda turns on her heel, stepping around Lotte and heading out of the room.

The girls quietly watch as Amanda gathers her belongings and stomps towards the door. Jasminka and Constanze debate following her before the redhead stops – “Your secret’s safe with me, boss!” Amanda yells back snidely before opening and slamming the door behind her.

The older woman frustratedly raises her hand to her forehead, covering her eyes and sucking on her teeth before taking a deep breath.

Diana sits quietly looking between the distraught woman and the group of girls awkwardly unsure of what to do. She desperately hopes that she would just melt into the chair beneath her.

“She’ll be okay.” Jasminka says as she stands from her seat on the couch with a slight forced smile. “She just needs a little time to cool down… but I’m going to make sure she doesn’t get into any trouble.”

Chariot looks up from her hand, clearly distressed, as she wordlessly nods in response to the pink haired girl.

Constanze follows Jasminka up to her feet and then turns towards Chariot with sympathetic eyes and a tight smile, signing with a flattened hand up to her chin and then back down with a thumbs up towards the older woman.

“Yes,” Jasminka nods, a tired smile on her face. “Thank you for telling us. Don’t worry, we won’t say anything.” The pink haired girl then turns towards Diana with an apologetic tilt to her eyebrows. “And… sorry about earlier. It wasn’t anything personal.”

Diana smiles awkwardly in response. Her head is still pounding but she understands the other girl’s action.

“See you guys later.” Jasminka says as Constanze waves her hand, saying goodbye to their friends before grabbing their bags and heading towards the door to catch up with Amanda.

“I think we should head out too…” Sucy stands up from the couch looking between her friends.

Lotte looks back at her surprised. Why leave now when they’re learning so much!

 “It’s late. I’m tired.” Sucy catches her eyes and quickly flits her visible eye towards Akko, giving Lotte the hint.

What she didn’t (and would never) say, however, is that she wasn’t sure how much longer she was going to be able to take the heartbroken look on Akko’s face. Sure, she wasn’t the kindest person to the brunette, but she’s the closest thing to family that she’s got.

“You two going to be okay here?” Sucy shifts her gaze between the older woman and the blonde sitting uncomfortably in her chair.

It’s at this moment that Diana realizes just how human everyone in this room really was. The care, the hurt, the confusion… There was a point throughout the conversation where she was wondering if this woman was for real or if she was just telling her what she wanted to hear, but after seeing the reactions of the other girls in the room… the devastated look on Akko’s face... the anger in Amanda’s… she’s positive everything that came out tonight was far from an act.

She has to admit… She was wrong about this group. And because of her mistake and her actions, she caused a rift in this unsuspecting family. Not only that… but also the girl she found herself developing a soft spot for.

True, she set this test up for her and her people and couldn’t fully trust her, but there was a large part of her that enjoyed the brunette’s company. Even the whole time they had been talking after their visit with the Core of the Universe, she had genuinely hoped that she was uninvolved… that perhaps they could enjoy each other’s company without the looming shadow of distrust and guilt.

She hurt that girl too… and as the brunette turns sad red eyes towards the purple haired girl, followed by a quick glance towards her and Chariot before shifting to the ground, Diana feels her heart ache and the overflowing urge to apologize.

‘But what could I even say? It was all a misunderstanding but… she’s got to see why after hearing what her leader said…’

“Yes. You’re right, it is getting late.” Chariot says, clearing her throat and trying to mask the troubled expression on her face as her eyes settle on the brunette. “Please get home safely.” She then pushes herself away from the desk at the front of the room and glances over at Diana. “I don’t want to keep you either.”

Diana hesitantly rises from her seat and looks between the older woman and the three girls at the couch trying their hardest not to make eye contact with her. The only one in that instant who does is the purple haired girl whose one visible eye speaks volumes of unknown dialect. That girl has thoughts about her, but Diana can’t even begin to decipher what.

All she can guess is that they’re probably not positive.  

“Yeah, alright.” Sucy responds neutrally as she turns away from the blonde and begins gathering their things, handing and tossing Lotte and Akko’s belongings to her friends respectively.  

“Um… well…I’m glad you told us… Grizzly.” Lotte says, adjusting her backpack over her shoulder before placing a comforting hand on Akko’s upper back. The girl looked like she was still trying to piece together everything that had happened. Her brows were scrunched with confusion and hurt as her lips rest parted as though her heart had been preparing her to speak but her mind lost the words.

It’s then that Akko sniffles and forces a tight smile across her lips. She nods along with Lotte before pulling her eyes from the ground and willing herself to look up. Her gaze first lands onto her mentor and then again flits towards Diana, a different, yet similarly strong vision of hurt washes across her face causing the inside of the blonde’s chest to feel as though it were constricting.

“I know you said that the less we know the better,” Lotte continues, her own brow scrunched with the questioning of a theory, “but if there’s anything you think you might want some help with… I hope you know that no one here would try to use the information to our benefit…”

Chariot looks at the soft-spoken redhead with a moment of shock before a sad smile comes across her face. “Of course, I know that… I’m sorry if that’s what I made you think.” She apologizes, her heart aching in her chest. “I promise you, what I did was only to keep us safe… I never feared or questioned any of your characters.”

Lotte’s face softens with a slight relief before nodding her head and guiding Akko towards the door.

Akko’s eyes had since left Diana’s but the vision of the brunette searching her for answers stuck in the blonde’s mind as Chariot led her to follow the others towards the door.

“There was… actually… one more thing I wanted to speak with Diana about.” Chariot says pausing in the hallway before facing the blonde, looking for permission.

Diana nods curiously.

“Alright then… have a goodnight, Grizzly… Diana.” Lotte’s eyes turn briefly towards the blonde before following her friends out of the front door.

The last thing Diana sees before the door closes is the dejected look on the brunette’s face looking back at her.

The pit of guilt fills her insides all at once, its spreading roots constraining her chest tighter than the bindings that had earlier been around her wrists.

Her attention is drawn back to the older woman as Chariot lets out a heavy sigh and lowers herself to the ground, sitting with her back against the wall. “I truly hoped I wouldn’t have had to expose them to any of this.” She says tiredly. “It had been risky having them go after the pieces… but I couldn’t do it myself… and I only needed one to make sure Croix or the Sons could never get all three.”

Diana watches the woman, seemingly talking more to herself than to her.

“I know the girls will come around…” The older woman nods to herself. “I just hope knowing this doesn’t put them in even more danger. What they do is hard enough… avoiding the people who don’t know they’re there. But if someone were hunting them…”

Chariot looks up and frowns, seemingly debating her next words.

“I didn’t want to reach out after seeing you at the Meriliad because I didn’t want Croix to have any reason to look into you. I felt keeping you out of my involvement would have been the wisest choice, and as long as you have the Silver Hound hidden away, Croix wouldn’t be able to get it.” Chariot pauses, looking up at the blonde and biting the inside of her cheek. “However,” she starts after a breath, looking into the blue eyes that remind her so much of the woman who had asked something similar of her 15 years prior… “Under the circumstance that you are now aware of who I am and what I know… I feel I should propose an offer…”  

The drive home was tense.

Once Akko, Sucy, and Lotte got back to the car and started their trek home there was much to discuss. However, despite Lotte trying to sooth the sting of their mentor’s confession, reasoning that she was only trying to protect them, and Sucy’s rationalizing that they too, have their own secrets that they are entitled to, Akko remained quiet…thinking… sorting what exactly hurt the most and why.

Once they returned to the apartment, Akko said a brief goodnight to Lotte and Sucy and made her way to her room, shutting the door behind her. Only once she heard the click of the bolt locking the door, she let herself unravel. She leans back against the wood and slides down to the floor, hugging her knees to her chest as she wipes her forearm across watery eyes. She lets a shaking breath go between her knees before running a hand up her forehead and gripping onto her hair.

A quiet sob escapes her throat as she thinks back to Amanda’s words.

“Do you really think that badly of us?”

“You can’t even trust us with your name?”

‘Why didn’t she think she could trust us with that? We’re safe. If it’s so sensitive, that’s all she would have had to say! We’d never say anything! We’re supposed to be a family! We’re not really that bad at being thieves, are we? She doesn’t think we can be careful and keep a secret?’

It’s then that her mind drifts to Diana and another shudder tears through her.

‘Maybe she’s right not to trust us… or at least me… I led Diana straight here. The whole time… she was just manipulating me.’

Akko lifts her head from her knees as tears run down her cheeks. With a determined focus she calms her breath and jumps up, heading straight into her closet. She begins pushing through the hung shirts and jackets, looking through pockets and folds until at last she comes across the black moto jacket that she had worn the day she met Diana at the café. She runs her hand over the leather and at last pulls out a small, taped, plastic tracker meant to be attached to a dog collar, from beneath the jacket’s folded neck.

Akko stares at the small piece of plastic and technology and shakingly clenches her fist around it before throwing it onto the floor and crushing it with the heel of her shoe.

With a new set of tears welling in her eyes Akko brings herself to her bed and grasps tightly at her pillow, hugging it to her chest as she pushes her face into the fabric.   

She hadn’t suspected Diana in the slightest. She was sad that perhaps Ursul – Chariot’s… lack of confidence in them is now proven to be founded. And, she’s angry that Diana had made her have feelings… made her really like her over the last few weeks and months… Why would she go so far if everything was going to be a lie?

Her mind drifts back to seeing Diana’s eyes as she looked up at her in the closet, strapped to a chair.

‘She was afraid the whole time. She was afraid of ME the whole time. None of it was real, she was just… just… conning me…’

Akko pulls her face out of her dampened pillow with the realization that the two of them were in the same line of business. The tears continue their way down her cheeks, but slowly she starts catching up with her breath.

‘I can’t believe I thought I could try to find something nice and normal by getting close to another thief. Stupid.’

Akko sniffs and holds the pillow close to her chest. Despite realizing her mistake of trusting the other girl knowing full well what she was capable of, her heart still aches deep in her chest.

Eyes still laden with tears, she looks towards her window trying to find purchase on the night’s sky, trying to think back, being so sure that what happened in Diana’s room that one night with the Core was genuine and real… only to find a thick layer of cloud covering separating her from the affirmation of the endless stars above.

Chapter Text

It had been three days since Diana’s intrusion and their mentor’s confession and the team had not been called upon for a meeting at the Tutoring House since.

The girls understood that this was probably just… Chariot’s… way of giving them space to think, which, most of them admit, they most definitely needed to do. As freshly as it had hurt on the night of their failed trap of a mission at Luna Nova, as the night passed and turned to the days following, the girls had taken that time to process and think about everything that had happened and they had come to a conclusion:

They understand why Chariot did what she did.

In the broader sense, they all realize that her decision on not telling them her name or her private studies in order to keep them all safe was made fully with good intention… she wanted to keep them out of danger, and so, tried to keep their exposure to it minimal.

Lotte took to understanding it rather quickly. She accepted that it was probably the smartest thing that Chariot could have done and had to admit that it was pretty impressive that she was able to keep it all so confidential for so long. And just like she had when Akko had told her that she had been using an alias in school, the redhead found herself less concerned with the deception and far more on the reason. She wasn’t necessarily interested in the attainment of the power said to be associated with these artifacts, but she did find herself starting her own research on what little she knew about the pieces to learn more about how high the stakes could be.

Sucy, not too far from the usual, seemed quiet about the whole ordeal. Her teammates knew that she was notably one to keep others at an arm’s length and knew that her trust was very hard earned, but despite so, whenever she, Akko, and Lotte would talk about the events of that night, she would agree with Lotte and defend the older woman’s decision.

Constanze and Jasminka each seemed to take the news surprisingly well. Constanze had ended up taking her time to do some research to step up some of the Tutoring House’s defenses. It had been one thing to prevent a majority of signals from going out of the house, but next time someone like Diana tries to send a bug in… she wants to be automatically informed.

Jasminka had always been a little hard to read, however, in her comforting of Amanda and talking her down on the night of the confession, the pink haired girl didn’t seem to have lost a step. She was genuinely thankful that Chariot had told them, despite the circumstance somewhat forcing her into the position of explaining. Jasminka understood that any slip up could bring danger on them, and while she was confident with her fists, she’d much rather be aware of a potential enemy than to be blindsided.

Amanda and Akko had taken it all a little harder. The both of them felt the lack of Chariot’s confidence in them to be a bruise to their pride, however, while Amanda reacted by lashing out, on the inside she felt much the same as Akko… heartbroken.

As they were talked down by their friends… the drastic pain eased to a dull hurt, it was really once Amanda and Akko had gotten together to talk that they came to remember that they too have secrets that they hadn’t told the others.

It had seemed rational at the time since it was something they wanted to forget, but it made the two of them realize that it was pretty hypocritical to feel betrayed by Chariot’s deception and secrets when they themselves wouldn’t speak about the things they were not so proud of to have done when they had been running with Louis’s ‘Pack’.

Louis was scum. And what he led them through in their most impressionable stages continues to make the two of them look back on their time alongside him with guilt.

They don’t want their friends to see them as the people they had behaved as under him… so… for their own selfish reasons they have kept that part of their past from the rest of their friends.

With putting that into perspective… recognizing that Chariot had been deceiving them in order to protect not just herself, but them also…

Akko may even understand it more than Amanda does… being that she herself is keeping the new information about Lewis from her redheaded friend for fear of what she might get herself into. It’s to protect her…

They can understand why Chariot did what she did.

They understand. But it doesn’t mean it still doesn’t hurt. 

Now, Diana… that’s a different story…

Akko wasn’t sure what to believe. She was hurt, she was confused… betrayed and downright conned. She feels shame for falling for Diana’s façade and even more so for letting it hurt her so badly.

The infiltration had shown the blonde’s true colors and even as Akko had deleted her contact information from her phone (but who was she kidding? The number remained etched into her mind), the texts that had once given her hope in their friendship wind teasingly through her memory.

Akko was trying to forget her. After all, Diana wasn’t who she convinced her she was, right? That person never existed. It was just a character who had a job, and now that that job was done and she got the information she needed, she’d go off and use someone else to get what she wants next…

So much for honor amongst thieves…

Akko frustratedly continued to tell herself that the girl next to her on the bed under the stars wasn’t real. Some of what she said may have been true, about the death of her mother… but that whole time Diana was opening up to her, she was luring Akko into a lie.

And by the way Diana had looked at her when she was stuck in that chair, it all must have been just that.

Along with processing everything that had happened with her mentor, Akko had spent the last few days trying to get herself over the fictional relationship she had convinced herself was building between her and Diana, but for now, as she sucks a vanilla shake out of a possibly far too small straw in the comfort of her friends, Akko allows her mind to travel elsewhere between the laughter of her friends and the shocking brain freeze drilling into her temples.

“Ah! Nonono noooo!” Akko groans through grit teeth as she throws the heel of her palms onto her forehead. Jasminka watches on with a victorious smile as she sucks down the remainder of her shake, winning the milkshake contest the brunette had challenged her to.

“Aaaaand Jazzy is the winner! Again.” Amanda says, patting her grinning suitemate on the back.

“How??” The brunette yowls as Constanze puts a comforting hand on her shoulder.

Jasminka just smiles at her. “I don’t get brain freezes.”

Akko groans enviously in response.

Hearing the commotion, Avery walks over with her hands on her hips and a frown pulling at the corners of her mouth. “Did you even enjoy them at all?”

“Oh absolutely! The consistency is perfect and that little bit of cinnamon is just delicious!” Jasminka beams at her, causing the purple haired woman to lose the frown and smile just a crack with pride. “May I order the caramel one next please?”

Her smile growing from the other girl’s compliment, Avery pulls out her notepad and scribbles down the order. “Coming right up. You too?” She asks as she looks over towards Akko.

“No, no… I’m good.” Akko says as she pushes her tongue to the top of her mouth, still holding her head in pain.

“Alright.” Avery turns her eyes to the rest of the table. “Can I get anyone else anything?”

Constanze shakes her head ‘no’ as Lotte and Sucy decline as well.

“I’ll take another coffee, Aves. Same as before. Thanks.” Amanda says with a half-raised hand.

“Alright, you got it. I’ll be right out with those.” Avery says, jotting down the other drink order before turning to head back to the counter.

Finally freed from her milkshake induced pain, Akko looks over to Amanda with concern. “That’s like… your third one. Are you doing okay?”

Amanda glances over towards her nonchalantly. “Yeah, I’m fine. I just had a long night with the ladies.” Her eyes turn sly with the raise of an eyebrow. “They wore me out.”

“Oh, come on…” Sucy rolls her eyes as Akko and Lotte begin to blush. 

Amanda continues to look cheekily at them before she lets her expression tiredly fall. “Nah. They had me over and we did a scary movie marathon and I had a rough time getting the image of that lawnmower scene from The Happening out of my head when I was trying to sleep.” 

The table “ahh’s” in understanding. 

“So, things are still going well with Hannah and Barbara? Considering…” Lotte asks, her voice trailing off.

Everyone knows what… rather… who… she’s referring to.

A layer of tension settles over Amanda’s face. “Yeah, things are still great with them. It’s not their fault their roommate’s a spy or whatever she is. I do kind of feel bad that they’ve got two people keeping things from them… but I’m not really sure what to do about that.” Her expression slowly dons a warm, soft, smile. “But they’re good. They can hold their own.”

“Well, that’s good.” Lotte smiles softly in return before looking around the table. A majority of them nodding distractedly. While Lotte knows that Akko had been having a little bit of trouble with the whole of where Diana fit into everything, the rest of the group were also a little conflicted on what to think about Diana and Chariot’s story.

Amanda sighs. “Mmm… I was also thinking that I should apologize to Grizzly… The other night I might have overreacted a bit…”

Everyone but Sucy looks over to the redhead, surprised with her maturity.

“You think?” Sucy raises a brow, her tone earning a side-eyed glance from Amanda.

“A lot happened that night, can you really blame me?” Amanda says exasperatedly before her voice drops and her eyes lock-on to the table. “Anyway, I’m pretty sure right now she’s just giving us some cool down processing time… but next time we meet up I think I owe it to her.”

Akko’s been around Amanda long enough to know how much the redhead hates admitting that she’s in the wrong, but after their conversation about keeping their secrets during their time with Louis… it’s become abundantly clear that for her, the only thing worse than saying she was wrong is being a hypocrite. 

Avery returns walking up to the table with the caramel milk shake and the sweet and light coffee Amanda had taken a liking to. As she sets the drinks down, Jasminka thanks the purple haired hostess sweetly as Amanda takes a gulp and lets out a large dramatic breath.

“You’re doin God’s work, Aves.” Amanda winks as she holds the coffee warmly in her hands.

Avery rolls her eyes and takes the empty cups from their table. “If you want anything else, I’ll be up at the counter. It’s starting to get busy.”

“You don’t want to wait on us anymore?” Amanda pouts jokingly.

“Nope.” Avery teases, sticking out her tongue at them before turning and walking away towards the counter where the start of a line had indeed been forming.

As she takes one last gulp of her milkshake, at last reaching the bottom, Akko watches in amazement as Jasminka begins happily sipping at her second shake.

 “Speaking of meeting back up again,” Lotte looks around discreetly to make sure there’s no one too close to be eavesdropping. “Did you hear about the Wagandea Gala that’s going to be hosted in London next month?” She leans in quietly over the table. “It was just announced that Arcturus Towers will be hosting and you’re never going to guess what’s going to be there…” Lotte pauses for effect looking around at the various expressions of interest surrounding the table. “‘The Seven Words’.”

Amanda’s eyebrows raise. “Oh really?”

“Why does that sound familiar?” Akko squints her eyes as she scratches at her chin.

“That’s the forged painting from the job we didn’t finish four years ago. At the uh… whatever that Manor was...” Sucy says not fully intent on digging through her memory.

“Shinnirod Manor.” Lotte cuts in.

“Yeah.”

“Ohh!” Akko’s eyes widen before once again pinching her brows together. “Why didn’t we get that one?”

“It was the wrong painting.” Jasminka says before placing her lips back to her straw.

“Oh…” Akko trails off as she too returns her lips to her milkshake only to remember that she had already finished before her eyes widen in realization. “Wait! Was that Woodward’s?! How could I forget that?! Oh my God, we need to get it!”

“Yeah! It was just announced today in a press release. I’d be interested in giving it another go! I wonder if Grizzly would bring it up!” Lotte chirps excitedly before her eyes take on a dreamy glimmer. “Going to that Gala would be an amazing experience!”

“Now… I don’t want to be a downer…” Sucy says slowly as she leans back in her chair, crossing her arms of her chest before looking around again to make sure there was no one that could be listening in.

Amanda gives her a disbelieving smile.

“But, do you really think Grizzly’s going to keep planning this stuff with us?”

The rest of the group look at Sucy in confusion before she continues. “She practically said that the only reason she got involved with this kind of work was her trying to clean up her mistake with her ex-roommate… What makes you so sure that all those other jobs we did weren’t just so we’d stick around and help her when she needed it? When the artifacts or whatever showed up?”

The girls’ hearts drop. They really don’t like what Sucy’s saying, but… and they loathe to admit it… it could be a possibility. What if all this time Chariot had just been trying to gain their trust and loyalty so they didn’t ask questions?  But now that they know…

Amanda lets out a defiant snort. “I dunno man. You hear the plans she comes up with… she’s into this. I can’t imagine that she’d start going straight and narrow now that she told us a little of her background, ya know?”

“I suppose she would still need us if there’s two other pieces out there…” Sucy frowns.

“Do… do you really think that? That she’s just using us?” Akko asks earnestly, an air of sadness coating her words.

Sucy turns her head to look at her friend. At first, she tries to make it look like she’s unaffected by the words that she’s been saying, but as she looks at her friend, her shoulders fall and her brow relaxes as her eyes go soft. “I don’t know... I want to think that we mean a little more to her than an illegal delivery service…” she shrugs. “We’ve kind of been through a lot together.”

Akko puckers her lips in thought as her eyes fall and begin to study the table.

“There’s no way we’re just assets to her.” Lotte cuts in, a confident hopefulness in her voice. “Someone who didn’t care about us wouldn’t have traded shirts with Akko after that crow pooped on her back.”

Amanda bursts out laughing. “Holy shit, I forgot about that!”

“Yeah, thanks Lotte...” Akko looks up from the table with a grumble as a blush warms her cheeks.

“We weren’t even a team yet! Don’t you remember?” Lotte continues with a controlled smile, looking at Akko. “That was back when we had her class. She was done teaching for the day and she just… traded shirts with you.”

“She washed it too.” Akko continues to blush as she reminisces.

It’s true. She hadn’t seen the huge white crow getting ready to take off overhead. She had only felt its departure splash over her shoulder and roll down the back of her rather thin t-shirt. She didn’t have another shirt on hand and she had two back to back classes left so she had no choice but to deal with it. She remembers putting a piece of loose-leaf paper on the inside of her shirt so she wouldn’t feel where the dropping had soaked through, but she knew it was there, and the paper was of little help.

Her first class at the time had been Professor Callistis’ Anthropology course, and at the end of the lecture she had called Akko to stay after class for a moment to “discuss her last paper submission”. Once they were alone, she asked if Akko was done with class for the day. The moment she had said no, the older woman had insisted that she was done teaching for the afternoon and offered to trade shirts. Akko had panicked when her professor began unbuttoning her shirt, but was eased by the assurance that there was a tank top underneath. Akko had worn her professor’s shirt for the rest of the day and when she returned it next class, Akko’s t-shirt was returned clean and fresh.

“And even when we weren’t in her class, she offered to help explain anything we were having trouble with course-wise.” Amanda says before blowing on her coffee and taking a sip.

“And all of her holiday baking.” Jasminka smiles. “Those sweets were never leftovers, she made those fresh for us.”

“And that time she picked Conz up at 2am when her car broke down on A44.” Amanda says gesturing to the smaller girl nodding affirmatively.

“There’s no way we’re just tools for her.” Lotte looks over at Sucy. “Sure, she may have been a little less than truthful to us, but she wouldn’t have any reason to engage with us and help us outside of a job if she didn’t care about us.”

Despite seeing the one gaping hole in Lotte’s reasoning being that there was a chance that the older woman needed to try to build their trust so that they wouldn’t ask questions about certain motives behind jobs, Sucy bites at her lip with a sigh. “I guess you could be right…”

Lotte smiles before looking over towards Akko. “There’s nothing to worry about. No matter what, we’re still a family.”

The girls stay a while longer before deciding that Avery’s café was getting a little too busy to continue their conversation and that it was about time to surrender their table space. After polishing off their drinks and paying their tab, the group gets up and leaves the comfort of the warm, coffee scented shop and heads out into the cool afternoon. 

They walk around town a few blocks, sharing anecdotes about their past with Ursula and talking animatedly about their previous attempt at ‘The Seven Words’. It was so close to being a job well done, but it just wasn’t the right painting.

It had been starting to get cloudy when they had just left the café, but as they walk, the overcast grows darker. Just as the first droplets of rain begin to splash against the sidewalk, they decide to say their goodbyes and make their way to their cars and head back to their homes.  

Tired after the drive, Akko, Lotte, and Sucy all feel the mounting relief as they climb the steps taking them closer to their apartment. However, just as the three make their way to the last flight of stairs, it’s then that they realize that they had forgotten to pick up the mail kept at the front desk of their complex.

After a quick tapping of noses designating who would not be the ones heading back downstairs, with a grumbling of curses about today of all days being when the elevator would have had to be broken, Akko trudges her way back down the previously climbed stairs to pick up what she is positive to be nothing more than junk mail.  

Normally she would have formulated some game for herself as she went down the stairs, be it a combination of skipping steps or sliding on the railing, however today she found herself pulled aside by thought. Their conversation at the café was both comforting and worrying. Yes, it’s very true that Grizzly had seemed to have proven herself to be more than just an employer, but... what if it was really all just a part of a long con to help her get these special artifacts? 

She really didn’t want to think that all this time she was being used; first by Diana… then by the woman she considered the closest thing she had to a mother...

It really was hard to take in.  

Akko reaches the lobby floor with a sigh and a shake of her head.  

‘C’mon I have to stop thinking like this... I’m just overthinking and making it seem worse than it is.’ She sets her jaw and lets out a sigh from her nose. ‘I have to get my mind off of this. Gotta think about something else.’ Akko tells herself as she reaches their mailbox, pulls out her designated key and pulls out the small pile of ads that had been delivered to them.

She flicks through to check if there’s anything important or worth a read and pouts her lip at its lack. She shuts the mailbox door and re-locks it before tucking the papers under her arm and heading back to the stairwell.

Her shoulders fall in resignation as she looks up the long stretch of staircase, yet again, before deciding that maybe some music would help distract her from the same thoughts that had accompanied her down.

As she takes her first step up, pulling out her phone to flip to her music app, she finds herself frozen as she frowns questioningly at the several missed calls from an unknown number brandished across her screen.  

‘Who-?’ 

Just then another incoming call from the same unknown number silently lights up her screen. 

Akko looks at the phone, her nose scrunched as she tries to dig through her memory for any familiarity of the number.  

‘Why wouldn’t they just leave a message?’ 

As the call continues to display on her phone, Akko anxiously weighs her options before shrugging her shoulders. 

‘Eh.’ 

She knows Constanze had proofed her phone from being traced, so without further delay she presses the icon to accept the call.   

 “Y-ello?” She picks up, throwing her voice to sound higher pitched than natural.

“Akko?” A male voice on the other end asks, a tint of panic in their tone.

“Mmm depends.”  Akko pinches her brow trying to place the somewhat familiar voice.

“Oh thank God. Are you okay?” 

It’s then that she recognizes the voice from so long ago. She lowers her own as she steps backward out of the echoing stairwell. “Andrew? Yeah. I’m fine. What’s wrong?” She asks in her normal voice, a mounting confusion weighing on her mind.

“You can’t be traced, can you?” 

“No. I’m clear… what’s wrong?” She asks again.

“Apparently Louis has been asking about you around Berkshire. Are you safe?” 

Akko’s eyebrows raise in alarm. “Yeah. I’m fine. He’s asking about me specifically? Why?”

“I don’t know… but with how things left off it can’t be something good.”  

Akko’s eyes knit together in concern as she lowers her voice further. “How’d you hear this? Have you seen him?”

“Nah. He asked one of my old buddies. He obviously didn’t know so he couldn’t say anything, but you should watch your back A… I don’t know what’s going through his head.”  

“Thanks for the warning…” Akko sighs anxiously. It had been some time since the last time Andrew had last reached out to her letting her know that Louis was around. She hadn’t heard anything about either of them since Andrew’s text so she had naively let herself relax, hoping that maybe whatever his resurgence means would have nothing to do with her. Now it seems, without a doubt, she had been wrong. 

‘What do I do? What about Amanda?’ Akko bites her lip, remembering that she had neglected to tell her friend about the first warning that Andrew had given her to Louis’ return.

“Hey… Did you by any chance reach out to Amanda about this whole Louis thing?” Akko asks quietly before scootching out of the way of a few people she recognizes from the third floor of the apartment complex so they can make their trek upwards.

There is silence on the other end. “I… no… I didn’t. I remember how she got about him and I wasn’t sure if she’d try to go after him.” He pauses. “Did you?” 

“No… I was afraid of the same thing.” Akko admits, unsure of whether she should feel better or worse with the affirmation that her fear could be valid.

“Hmm…”

On the other end of the line, Akko hears the faint sound of a door opening and closing.

“Ah. Aright. I’m glad you’re ok. I’ve got to go, but you stay safe, okay? Keep Amanda safe.” 

“Don’t worry. You stay safe too.” She says, her brows knit in concern. “Wait. You seen Frank around? You know if he’s okay?”

“Oh, don’t worry about Frank, he’s good.” She can hear the boy smiling ever so slightly on the other end of the phone. “He told me to tell you ‘Sup Stickyfingers’ if you picked up.” 

Akko cracks a smile as she fondly remembers the nickname the blonde boy had given her after her initiation mission. Frank was a nice guy, always good for a laugh, and one hell of a grifter. A lot of what she had learned about fitting into the crowd and coaxing out information she had learned from him.

“Aright, keep your eyes open. Stay good.”  

“You too.” Akko says before she sees the call end on her screen.

Akko watches as the call screen goes black before backing up against the wall of the stairwell and tilting her head back to touch the cool tile.

“Oh, shit…” She sighs out loud before bumping her head lightly against the wall. She had really hoped that this part of her past wouldn’t come back to haunt her. Of all the things she’s done and stolen (and there have been quite a few) it figures that the part she had been trying to forget and repress is what dangerously barrels full force back into her life.

‘Okay… okay… I just need to take some precautions…’ Akko tries to calm her mind. This was not the type of distraction she was hoping for just a few minutes ago.

‘Alright. So… we all know not to answer when someone asks about us. I just have to let anybody else who knows who I am know that they should pretend not to know me… or Amanda.’ Akko bites her lip. ‘Shit. I don’t know! Do I tell Amanda?? She should know so she knows to look out for him but if she knows would she instead go out of her way to try to find him? Ahhhhhh!’ Akko’s eyes pinch shut as she bumps her head back into the wall once more.

‘If I tell Lotte and Sucy they’re going to ask about more… and… they deserve to know because if he finds me they might be in danger… but…’ 

‘I don’t want them to see me differently…’  

‘Lotte says we’re family… but… I… I don’t want to lose them…’

Akko opens her eyes and pushes a strained breath from between her lips. ‘Let me think about it for a bit… maybe he’ll just go looking somewhere else. England’s a big place. In the meantime, I should make sure to tell Avery and…’

Akko’s eyes widen as she realizes where her thoughts were taking her.

The only other people who know who she is would be Hannah, Barbara… and Diana.

‘How am I supposed to tell Hannah and Barbara without letting Amanda know?! And Diana?? I can’t talk to her NOW!’  

Akko raises her hands to her head, the forgotten pile of advertisements falling from their hold beneath her arm. Upon the clatter of the fliers and envelopes hitting the ground and sweeping across the floor, Akko groans moving from one issue to the next.

With a deep breath she re-collects the papers from the floor and as she shuffles them back into place, she notices that her phone was alight again with a new notification.

Now, Akko wasn’t certain how she would feel… maybe she expected to feel a little more conflicted… but instead she finds that it is an immense relief that she feels upon seeing the name ‘Grizzly’ pop up in her messages.

“Urgent. Everyone please meet at TH at 5pm. Drive safely.” The text reads.

Despite the piling thoughts and concerns whirling through her mind, she can’t help but fall back onto the comforting thought that maybe, just maybe, not everything was as different and stirred up as she had thought. There could still be a semblance of what was her normal… before the other night.

There was still some time before the three of them should head out, so, although dreading facing these stairs several more times this evening, Akko begins to head back up to her room with a little more drive than before, and a different, more hopeful set of thoughts forming in her mind:

Maybe this was something she could talk to her mentor about… She has her connections… maybe she’d know what to do about Louis and Amanda... with as few details as possible.

After all, it’s evident that if anyone knows first-hand what it’s like to be hiding from their past, it would be Ursula.

Akko really couldn’t place why exactly she felt an almost giddiness on the drive over. She had just spent days overturning the idea that her Ursula had a completely separate life that she had kept from them, but now, as Lotte takes the familiar turns to get onto the Blytonbury campus, she finds herself almost desperately trying to reconnect with the familiar comfort she had felt before.

Lotte wheels around the corner to the street adjacent to the Tutoring House and parks a slight distance from Amanda’s Jeep. Donning their backpacks like collegiate camouflage, the three walk inconspicuously down the sidewalk towards their destination. Upon turning the corner, however, the three girls see Amanda, Jasminka, and Constanze standing behind a parked car, in a light drizzling of rain, cautiously looking up the street.

Constanze is the first to notice Akko, Lotte, and Sucy approaching, and so, pulls out her phone and texts her warning.

Sucy’s phone buzzes in her hand before she opens the shorter girl’s message.

“Silver Nissan parked out front. We don’t recognize the plate.” 

Sucy looks up and squints to find the car in question.

“What’s wrong?” Lotte asks as Sucy holds out her hand to halt the three of them.

“Do you recognize that car out front?” Sucy frowns.

“The silver?” Lotte pouts. “No… Do you think that’s why Grizzly said it was urgent?” The redhead’s blue eyes widen in alert.

“Why would she have us wait until five then?” Sucy continues to stare at the car, slightly easing Lotte’s panic.

Akko, however, swears she’s seen that car before. She thinks back hard. There’s got to be hundreds of those models driving around but she knows she saw one up close. She remembers that she had parked next to one… and that she had looked in the window’s reflection to fix her hair and give herself a pep talk before…

Akko’s red eyes shoot wide open and without making the decision to, she was moving across the puddle ridden street towards the door of the Tutoring House.  

“Dude? What are you doing?” Amanda chides as she and the others race towards the brunette to back her up as she knocks their pattern on the door.

Akko doesn’t answer, standing silently for the few seconds it takes before the sound of the locks on the inside of the door begin unlatching.

The door opens revealing Chariot looking at them with an expression mixing the elements of anxiety and relief.

All of the feelings of giddiness and comfort leave Akko’s skin as her eyes travel over the older woman’s shoulder and fly to the kitchen table, settling on the blonde surrounded by closed books and piles of papers stiffly meeting the brunette’s gaze, confirming Akko’s suspicion.

‘Why–?’

Akko’s thought is interrupted by a disbelieving Amanda, blurting out the question on all of their minds.

“What the hell is this?”  

Chapter Text

When her mother’s old mentee had asked her whether she would consider working together to find and understand the mystery behind Hecate’s Triptych, Diana knew it was not a decision to be made lightly.

On one end, the information they would be discovering is considered highly classified… and while Diana will most definitely be learning things that she has the responsibility to, Chariot will be learning them beside her.

It would have been naïve of her to deem the older woman trustworthy (especially after seeing that she had managed to make an entire group of con artists believe she was someone else), however there was something in her gut telling her that the older woman had not been lying to her when she said she had no interest in the Silver Hound as long as it’s safe.

She’d have to look a little deeper into what her mother left behind to determine just how much of what Chariot had said in regards to their partnership could be accurate… however, the more she thinks back, the more she remembers that when her mother would take her into her office, there was often more than just the two of them present.

Also, she had to consider, if there’s anyone who may know more about her mother and the mystery she had entrusted Diana to, it was most definitely the woman offering her help.  

After a while of thought, Diana had accepted the offer and all of the time since had given her more to learn than she had anticipated. While she considered herself a quick study, it was very clear that the older woman was on a level of brilliance when it came to cryptology that Diana herself was years behind.

Passages Diana had been working on for weeks reveal themselves before the two of them presenting the accounts of the past; those of her mother, of her predecessor, and several of the predecessors before her. Locations, diaries, findings, and theories, with each page slowly and carefully transcribed, this already daunting mission takes on more importance with each life dedicated to its cause, and yet…

It seems as though not a single protector was aware of the true nature of the Triptych.

Some theorized curses, some thought that the three pieces formed some type of key to open a door leading to riches, some had even toyed with the possibility of magic. Countless guesses and theories all with the epilogue of a like mind: The rumored power should not be allowed to fall into the hands of man.

It was a challenge looking through the old, worn, rewritten pages. Diana considered that perhaps there was something she was missing, a definition that she is misunderstanding… While she’s certain that there are gaps in time and protectors not accounted for within the rewritten compilation, out of the few she and Chariot had translated, it seemed almost unreal that a mystery like this would pass through lifetimes and not a single person dedicated to its cause seemed to know exactly what it was they were protecting. It was a faith they seemed to follow. A vague yet intense instruction from their predecessor before them, perhaps because knowing the true power would sway their conviction… and not one wished to be challenged with the temptation of the proverbial fruit.

It was very much a faith… but a faith in man that if this theoretical power were attainable, humanity would surely abuse it and lose control. And so, they would protect. No matter the cost.

Including that of her mother’s passages. What pages she and Chariot had transcribed showed just how devoted Bernadette had been. However, it was her who seemed to have the resources to dig deeper.

It seemed as though the few protectors Diana had gotten the chance to decipher were quite similar to herself... Not necessarily prepared, not professionally versed in the world of archaeology… many just seemed to be sharp minds with compassionate drive. It seemed they served a very basic purpose: relocating known artifacts in order to remain a step ahead of the Sons of Clytius. The more Diana learns and reads of this duty and faith, the more she feels conflicted about her action of keeping the Silver Hound close for her own intimate study.

However, as evidenced by her mother, she was not the only one who wanted to do more than just take part in an everlasting round of keep away.

It was through her mother’s research, she found, that uncovered the most recent addition...

Though all protector passages were seemingly written with a unique cipher in mind, the greatest challenge lay in the glyphs from the very first protector. Those of which were rewritten in her mother’s hand from a stone tablet she had excavated only a couple years prior to her untimely death. This was the passage she had invited Chariot to look into with her, the passage that just may be the answer to the mystery.

Based on the conditions of its discovery and her mother’s analysis, the tablet appeared to be from the Hellenistic Period, fitting into the same timeline as the statues but also showing that there was over 1,600 years of unaccounted protectors and entries nowhere to be found within the notes and pages of what her mother left behind. Surely, they’d be out there buried somewhere with information Diana couldn’t fathom to imagine, but with any luck, the tablet her mother had discovered will provide the true answer she’s looking for. What did her mother die for?

However, with the Silver Hound accounted for and the Onyx Dog known to be stolen, it seemed of slightly more importance to find out where the last piece could be before learning the origin of this mystery. Alas, the First Protector’s notes will have to wait until discovering a lead on the last known location of the ‘Idol of the Moonlit Witch’.

There is a sense of euphoria that comes with finally making headway in this mystery hidden within her mother’s notes, however, while this is her focus, there is still an unknown factor among her arrangement with Chariot.

Her team.

All the while these hundreds and hundreds of years of history are slowly being discovered, Diana can’t help but think back to the night that she had been caught and tied to a chair. She still feels the pit of guilt as she remembers the look on Akko’s face… and now, she feels as though a layer of betrayal has added itself to its weight.

How would Akko… How would the team take it to know that their mentor was now working with her?

She truly didn’t want to go under their noses in regards to this alliance. She genuinely feels atrocious for what she did to Akko, and despite it resulting in the most progress she’s had in years, the other girl was an innocent party in the matter and was used as little more than an unintentional stepping stone.

And it’s not just her own deception, but seeing just how badly Akko and the rest of the team were affected by Chariot’s confession…

She couldn’t imagine it would go well if they found out that Chariot had kept the two of them working together a secret as well.

So, it came as a terrifying relief when the older woman had said that she wanted to clear the air with her team. She had given them some time to gather their thoughts, but now, they really must be informed of their new looming threat, and it would be best that they know from this point forward that Diana would be a familiar face.

So now, in this dreary afternoon just off of Blytonbury’s Campus, Diana sits at the dining table surrounded by books and notes with her mind far from the code on the sheet before her. Chariot had said that the rest of the girls were invited over… and it was just a matter of time before they got here.

As much as she agrees to the act of coming clean about their new collaborative partnership, Diana was terrified. What would she expect? She wants to apologize, but what would she say? That night she saw the brunette’s heart break, she knew that there was far more damage done by her jump to conclusions than she could have imagined. Granted, she had no idea what would happen… How could she have known that the connection between their thief mastermind and her mother would have been more complimentary than oppositional? No one was supposed to know about the triptych other than her mother and the Sons, what else was she supposed to think?

Despite her reasoning and the feeling of justification in what she had done given the improbability of less threatening options… her heart still weighs heavily. Even if she won’t be forgiven, she wants to try to make right with Akko. Somehow.

‘I am truly sorry about the other night, though, with your profession you must understand…’ 

‘No.’  

‘I didn’t want to hurt you…’

‘No…’ Diana growls to herself.

‘I apologize for the misunderstanding. Now that we are working together, I was hoping that we may start over?’

‘NO. Hhhh. Come on Diana. Could you be a little MORE insensitive!? Bloody hell.’’ The blonde grumbles to herself frustratedly as she continues to try to find the right words to show that she truly does feel badly about betraying Akko’s trust.

It’s then that she hears a knock at the door and her eyes fly to those of Chariot’s. The older woman looks back at her with a timid, yet comforting smile before pausing to take a breath and heading towards the door. Diana scrambles to shut her textbooks and pile the notes she had gathered about the artifacts as well as the contents of her mother’s notebook into a neat pile before shoving them away into a folder to assure any wandering eyes didn’t see more than they should.

Yes, there was a new trust, but even so, now, with getting involved with Chariot, it’s now become just as much a part of her responsibility to protect this new group from the mystery of Hecate’s Triptych. 

The clicking of the locks coming undone were daunting as the seconds it takes in reality seem to stretch on for hours. At last Chariot opens the door and before a word could be uttered her attention flies to the shocked red eyes looking over the older woman’s shoulder towards her. Diana feels as though she has been submerged in an ice bath. The brunette’s gaze boring into her, piled high with a myriad of emotion, hurt, and confusion, could not have made her feel any smaller. Her mind goes blank as she tries to read what’s going on behind the other girl’s eyes and she fights her instinct to look away from the overwhelming sight.  

“What the hell is this?” Amanda says, brows furrowed and voice tinted with disdain as her eyes move past her mentor towards the occupied table.

Calmly, Chariot steps aside to grant them access. “Please come in, girls. I will explain.” She says as she holds the door, refusing to say more until the girls are all in inside and the locks are reset in place.

The group of girls step through the threshold, most eying Diana hesitantly as they make their way into the foyer. The only exceptions are Amanda, who refuses to look back at the blonde in favor of nonverbally demanding answers from her mentor, and Akko, who appears to be trying her hardest to look away but her eyes seem to behave as though they are magnetized towards the table. However, any time Diana would meet her eyes, the brunette’s attention is instantly averted elsewhere.

Once the rattle of the final lock being reset quiets, Chariot turns to face the waiting eyes of her team.

“I know our discussion the other night was a lot to process. I fully understand your reactions and you are right to have them, so I would like to apologize for keeping the information from you. I’m sorry.” Chariot meets each set of eyes genuinely before taking a breath as a sternness hardens her brow. “However, as it still stands, my reasoning was and continues to be for safety.”

Diana watches as the team of girls look towards their mentor. Some nod in understanding while others remain stone-faced and listening. She sees Amanda look towards the floor with conflict as she chews at her cheek while Akko stands beside her, staring straight ahead in thought with a slight press to her brow.

“Now, as you now know,” Chariot continues, “Miss. Cavendish and I share a common interest, and instead of working separately with the knowledge of each of our own involvements we have agreed upon working together. I believe it to be the smartest and safest option due to the circumstances.”  

“So. She’s going to be hanging out here...” Amanda says, seemingly quick to accept the news with only a slight bite to her tone. “Are you going to tell us what all of this is about or what?”

The seriousness in her brow stands firm in her voice as well as Chariot responds. “I’m afraid I still can’t tell you. I’m sorry… I’m–”

“Just trying to keep us safe.” Amanda rolls her eyes in one last act of defiance before huffing in frustrated acceptance and crossing her arms. “Fine. Whatever.”

“Is she going to be working with us?” Sucy asks sharply. Her eye momentarily flitting distastefully over towards the blonde.

Diana’s eyes catch the brief glare given by the purple haired girl. Not particularly fond of being spoken about as though she were not there, she sits up straight.

“I will be staying out of your way.” Diana’s voice draws the attention of the group of girls. All except for Akko whose eyes appear to be locked on the wall behind her. “My reasoning for being here is strictly for collaborative research. I have no interest in stepping on your toes in your affairs.”

The purple haired girl holds her gaze emotionlessly and unblinkingly for a moment.

“Good.” She says before quickly shifting her eyes to the books on the table and then returning back to Chariot.

“Would you be against offering input?” The redheaded girl with glasses asks with a drastic change of tone, her voice sounding hopeful as she draws almost offended looks from her teammates and a stunned expression from Diana herself. “I mean, based on how you got the Silver Hound, you must have a mind for this kind of thing.” Lotte smiles sheepishly.

Diana’s face pales.  

“I... uh...” she stumbles, completely unexpecting an invitation to their world.   

Sucy’s stoic expression turns aghast as she looks towards Lotte as though she had lost her mind.

Lotte meets Sucy’s eyes and shrugs her shoulders with a ill-concealed excitement in her voice. “What? We might need as much help as we can get if we try to go after ‘The Seven Words’ again!” Lotte then turns to Chariot. “Did you hear that the Wagandea Gala is being held next month and that it looks like ‘The Seven Words’ will be at auction? Unless Shinnirod had sold it or there’s another forgery, it’s got to be Woodward’s.”

Chariot pinches her brow as she thinks back to the Shinnirod Manor’s unfruitful heist. It was one of the few jobs that the girls had introduced and predominately arranged, however in the midst of the job, they realized they were there for the wrong painting.

“Huh. I’m afraid I haven’t kept up to date with any event news… there’s been another pressing matter, but perhaps we will look into that afterwards.”

“I’m sure…” Amanda grumbles, just barely audible by the people beside her as she gives Diana a quick, hard, accusatory look.

Not catching Amanda’s comment, Chariot continues, “Which… I should get to the other reason I called you here…” Chariot then begins moving towards the computer in the living room area which had already been hooked up to the television screen.

The girls follow her further into the house, passing by Diana sitting at the table with little more than a few glances. They fall into the same positions on and around the couch as they had the other night, mumbling to one another as they watch their mentor pull up her findings.

All the while, Diana can’t help but notice that Akko hasn’t said a word.

“After going back through the footage of the two jobs, I’ve confirmed that the man dressed as a security officer the other night at Luna Nova was also present at the Meriliad the night of the Silver Hound operation.”

Chariot’s grave tone silences the group and draws Diana’s full focused attention off of Akko and onto the older woman’s words and the man’s video footage photograph displayed on the screen behind her.

“Now,” Chariot continues as she looks around the room at her audience, “being that Luna Nova was a ruse and there would have been no other reason for someone to be breaking into that office, I believe it to be highly likely that whoever it is was after the Idol as we were, which means that they are either one of Croix’s men or a member of the cult I told you about, the Sons of Clytius.”

Diana’s brows furrow in thought. She couldn’t remember seeing any strange activity or any other individuals interested in the Silver Hound the night at the Meriliad.

Well… none other than Akko.

Could there really have been someone else after the artifact right there and she just didn’t notice? She hadn’t even heard of any definitive Sons activity since she found out what happened to her mother, could they have really been there just waiting?

Chariot clears her throat, regaining the attention of those of the girls who were now assessing their memories of the two nights. “Now, thanks to Constanze we still have access to the cameras… and over the last few days I have been monitoring the Luna Nova museum.” She flips the projection of her screen to the live footage over the front desk of the museum. “If this man were smart, he wouldn’t try going after it again so soon, and as I’ve been watching the feeds from inside the museum, I have not seen him come back yet. In theory, if he knew that the piece was still there and did not get it himself, he would come back to get it and see for himself. And since nothing’s been reported stolen, he has no reason to think it wouldn’t be there any longer.” Her expression goes dark. “Unless of course, they knew it couldn’t have been there in the first place… in which case, his being there may have been for intel on who else may have involvement.” 

“It’s really that serious?” Lotte asks sheepishly.  

“I promise you, I would have told you if it hadn’t been. The further all of you are from this the better.”

“Alright, we get it.” Akko just barely hears Amanda whispers to herself under her breath, the redhead’s expression wrought with aggravation.  

“Whoever it may be that he is working for, they are dangerous just the same. All we know is that he is involved, so keep an eye out.” Chariot then takes a deep breath. “If he or whoever hired him is onto us, we need to be on our guard. Amanda, Akko, Lotte. You were all present at each of the jobs so there is a possibility that whoever it is has recognized some of your faces which means they may be aware of your involvement. Therefore, the sooner we find out who he is working for, the better off we’ll be.”

“Wait, so lemme ask.” Amanda blurts out, her eyebrows furrowed quizzically as a slight bite of aggravation makes itself known in her voice. “So, this seems to be entirely about this super-secret artifact thing that none of us knew about until a few days ago, yeah? Would you have told us any of this if you didn’t have to “come out” already because of her?” Amanda jerks a thumb over towards Diana.

The group of girls shift their attention from Amanda’s accusation driven question towards their mentor intently.

A tense frown lays across Chariot’s lips. “I would have told you what you needed to know. Alas, being that you are now familiar with some of the context, I don’t see a reason to keep the potential motive from you.” The older woman takes a breath as her eyebrows pinch. “This wasn’t supposed to happen… and I’m truly sorry for putting you girls in this position.”

Amanda puckers her lips and lets her shoulders fall before looking down to the ground silently. Sure, some details may have been kept, but after the last few days of reevaluating everything, she knows damn well that the woman they had spent the last several years with would have done everything in her power to keep them safe.

Despite the twinge of shame for reacting out again, Amanda can’t quite bring herself to apologize.

“Whatever. We’re always in jeopardy of some kind of danger anyway.” The redhead mumbles. “So, what are we supposed to do about this now?”

“Well, you should try to keep low and stay vigilant about being aware of who or what’s around you. With hope, it won’t look like anything other than coincidence if they did notice that those of you who were there looked familiar. However, it is best if you are wary at least for the time being.” Chariot looks up “Now, I’m not certain as to who we should be looking out for in terms of who this man works for, however, I do have a hunch as to how we can find out.” An almost invisible smile teases at her lips as she turns her attention towards Constanze who had been sitting in thought with her hands folded at her mouth. Upon noticing Chariot’s direct gaze at her she straightens her back and gives her full attention.

“Constanze… will you be able to hack into a bank’s records?”

The short girl blows a raspberry and nods her head with an expression indicating that the request was easy as child’s play.

Diana’s eyebrows raise at the sheer confidence in the ability to complete the task asked exhibited by this very young-looking girl. Even more unexpected, as she looks around the rest of the room, none of the other girls find the shorter girl’s ability at question.

‘They really are serious in this lifestyle…’ 

Chariot nods her head. “Excellent. Now, would you be able to look into scans of any cheques deposited from the Meriliad that could have been from the donations that night?”

The girls pinch their brows for only a few moments before remembering that the Meriliad estate had a required ‘donation’ upon entrance. A lot of those who came were of the upper crust and it was far more likely for them to have come with cheques rather than walking around with notes.

Chariot sees the realization spring onto several of the girl’s faces and she continues, “Now, if he works for Croix… there is a chance that the donation made could be traced to her company. The opportunity for the donation would have been tempting to gain notoriety for the company by showing support, so she would have wanted to be associated with it.”

“And if they had stolen the artifact, people would have a hard time believing that a tech giant would have a need to steal artwork…” Lotte hums in thought.

“She’d be demonstrating her wealth and generosity as PR and since she herself was not there and surely accounted for elsewhere, she would be far less of a suspect.” Chariot finishes.

Constanze squints her eyes at the floor, nodding her head in thought before decisively looking up towards Chariot and giving her a thumbs up. With a confident smile, she takes her index finger and taps it twice against her right cheek.

Constanze signs again, eyes inquiring on Chariot as she cocks her head questioningly.

Chariot takes a breath. “I don’t think it would be wise. I really don’t want Croix to catch on to us looking into her. Knowing her she probably has some intense security measure in place and we can’t risk her tracking it back to us.”

Constanze nods her head in understanding.

“What about the rest of us?” Sucy asks. “Is there anything aside from not getting trailed that we should be doing?” 

Chariot looks over to her with a contemplative expression. “At the moment no. Just remain careful about surveillance and anyone who may be acting suspicious. I hate to stoke awareness to paranoia, however it’s safest for all of us to be on our guard.”  

Sucy curtly nods in understanding as Lotte steps forward. 

“Can I take a look at the footage from the Meriliad? To see if there were any other faces that look familiar from Luna Nova?” Lotte asks.

“Oh yes, of course.” Chariot says as she ushers the redhead over and turns back to the computer to pull up the footage from that night. “I had looked myself, however I was not finding any others, so maybe with a second look you’ll be able to find something I’ve missed.”  

“Hey, so, um...” Jasminka speaks up with an awkwardness that draws her mentor’s attention. “What... do you want us to call you?” 

The rest of the girls take pause from what they had been engaged in and look up towards the pink haired girl then over to the older woman, awaiting her answer. 

“We know not to use your real name out... but... what do you want us to call you?” 

Chariot looks back at them with a sad smile. Despite them knowing the truth, they must continue the lie. It had never been about the girls finding out about her identity, only to avoid Croix’s radar. 

She pauses. “It would be best if you referred to me as Ursula or by codename.” Jasminka nods before the older woman continues. “While we are more than likely safe here, I’m afraid that now that there is a possibility of someone having a lead on our involvement, it would be safest if we continue as we had before.” Chariot looks around at the tightening of lips of her team. “Unfortunately, if my real name was to be recognized it will cause more harm than good.” 

Jasminka nods her head once more with a soft, yet sad, smile on her lips. “I understand.”  

“So, these people who know your name. What do they think just happened to whoever you used to be?” Amanda asks, her arms folded over her chest. “We know your ex-roommate knows your name, but if this cult has been keeping up with these statues and anybody looking into them, wouldn’t they have looked into whoever Deedee’s mom was working with?” 

Diana frowns at the offhand nickname, noticing that the purple haired girl who had glared at her earlier begins to snicker. 

“How’d you get them off your scent? Easy as a name change or did you have to fake your death or something?” Amanda questions her with a humored pull to her brow.  

Chariot meets Amanda’s eyes with a serious look and a tight, shy, damning smile. 

The entire team freezes their activity and tries to analyze the woman’s response to detect any denial. Humor falls from Amanda’s expression as her eyes widen and her jaw drops just a little. “You’re shitting me..." 

The older woman’s smile grows guilty as she shrugs her shoulders. “As you said... They would have come after anyone who Bernadette may have confided in.” 

“You’re a GHOST???” Amanda leans forward over the back of the couch in complete astonishment, completely abandoning her previous anger.  

“Yes.” Chariot nods before taking another breath and folding her hands in front of herself defensively. “And you must understand that my reason for not telling you tha-”

“Yeah, yeah, protect us- That’s fucking awesome! How did you ‘die’!?” Amanda asks in excited awe as she marks her last word with pulsing finger quotes.  

Following came several minutes of the girls (Amanda mostly,) barraging the older woman with questions about the staged car accident and the deal with Nelson that resulted in the woman she had become. As it turns out, getting a new identity isn’t cheap, and in order to pay the fence back for the new life, Nelson had offered Chariot jobs to acquire “misplaced items” to pay off her debt. 

It just so happened that Chariot felt that continuing down this path seemed to fare well for her mission of finding the artifacts that took her old life away.  

“So, that’s why you got involved in thievery...” Lotte hums with her hand on her chin.

“Yes.” Chariot nods patiently. “Is there anything else you girls want to know about what’s led up to all of this?” 

“Depends... can you tell us if Nelson can do more than fence and forge new identities?” Amanda raises a brow. Her distaste and frustration from earlier forgotten as a comfortably quirky smile crosses her lips.  

“If she can, I’m not aware.” Chariot gives her a half smile in return before looking around to the rest of the group. “Any questions on our mystery man?” She asks as she turns back to the television with the Meriliad man’s slightly blurred image on the screen.  

“Might be one of your friend’s men, might be a cultist; either way, we should make sure he or anyone else is not following us.” Sucy states monotonously. “Pretty straight forward.” 

Chariot nods her head. “Good.” Her eyes then shift up to the rest of the group. 

“Can I make a copy of the Meriliad and the Luna Nova security footage from our job nights to look over from home?” Lotte asks followed by a hum from Constanze indicating that she too would like a copy.  

“That would be just fine.” Chariot responds before turning and scurrying towards her office. “I should have some secure flash drives in here...” 

As Lotte and Constanze follow Chariot into the office, the rest of the girls break off and begin chatting amongst themselves – mostly about the new information they had just learned about their mentor. 

Diana awkwardly looks around and listens to the quiet chatter before concluding that she will not be invited into their conversation. Unsurprised, she decides that her time will be better spent looking over the notes she had been poring over earlier. Just as she reaches for her notebook, she takes one last look around the room, and to her surprise, sees Akko approaching. 

She had noticed that the brunette had been excruciatingly quiet throughout the whole meeting. Even when Amanda was seeming like she had let any ill feeling fade away, Akko remained silent. Diana had watched her, she couldn’t stop herself, but despite her eyebrows raising on occasion and various other expressions, the brunette had been uncharacteristically questionless.  

It felt as though time had slowed as Akko came towards her. There was far too much time for Diana’s thoughts to lay waste across her mind. 

‘Okay, here we go. This is as good as a time as ever to apologize to her properly. Come on! What was I going to say? I just have to be honest. It’s not that hard. Lying is hard. I truly feel badly about hurting her so why is figuring out what I really feel proving to be so difficult!?’ 

Diana opens her mouth to greet the brunette with the intention of leading into an apology, but she hears Akko’s voice first.  

“I found your dog tracker.” 

Diana’s mind halts as she looks at the other girl’s expression. Not once had she seen so many masks over someone’s face. It seems as though if even one were to crack, there were three more at the ready to conceal its weak spot. 

“I have to give you credit for tripping and burning your hand so you could have an opening to plant it on me.” Akko puts on a fake, emotionless, smile. “And to think... you’re making it sound like you’re not even a career con artist.” 

Diana looks up at the girl standing across the table. It looks as though there stood only a husk of the thoughtful, bubbly, girl that she had come to know. She must still be in there, but she knows that the only reason the other girl is boarded up behind layers and layers of façade is because of her own actions.  

“I-I...” Diana stumbles under the intensity of the brunette’s eyes. While her expression is doctored to perfection, her eyes give away all the turmoil churning underneath it. Beneath her mask hid tidal waves of hurt and frustration spun with tendrils of disappointment lashing against the red of her irises. What Diana couldn’t know however, is if that disappointment Akko felt was for her, or for herself.  

“Hey, Akko. Ready to go?”  

Both the blonde and the brunette look over towards the sudden cut in from Sucy who had clearly been studying their interaction in the time it had taken Lotte to gather her newly acquired thumb drive. The purple haired girl glares towards Diana before softening just a bit as her eyes move toward her friend.  

“Yeah...” Akko says dully, jamming her hands into her pockets with one last glare towards the blonde before heading over towards her partners.    

Diana can only helplessly clench her hands in her lap as she watches her go. What could she say to fix any of this?  

She shyly watches as Akko and the other two say their goodbyes to the rest of their friends. While Akko’s face brightens just a little as she does so, the moment she and her friends turn from their farewell’s and thank you’s to Chariot and looked back towards the blonde, the mask resets. 

Diana shamefully looks down to the table away from the force of the brunette’s disapproval. Although she couldn’t see her, she could still feel the weight of the rooms tension settled over her shoulders.

Even once the front door had shut behind the three as they left, there was a far more prevalent discomfort of what felt like she was trespassing in the other girl’s home.

“She’ll come around.”

Diana flinches at the sudden voice as she looks up across the table. There, the pink haired girl who had previously knocked her out stood with a soft half smile on her face.

“Akko just needs a little more time sorting things out. None of us were expecting to see you again so soon.” The other girl says, her smile never faltering.

Diana’s expression eases as it appears that this other girl doesn’t completely despise her presence.

“In honesty, I expected she wouldn’t be too happy to see me.” Diana responds with a troubled brow. “I can’t blame her.”

The pink haired girl hums, her smile turning thoughtful as she studies the blonde. “It’s good to see you actually do care about her…”

Diana’s brow furrows as her cheeks begin taking on a slight pink hue. Before she can respond, the other girl continues.

“We’re a family, and we’d do just about anything for each other. It may take a little while for everyone to accept you in here, but if you genuinely feel bad about what happened between Akko and you, I’m pretty sure she’ll warm back up.” She says comfortingly.

Diana’s eyes soften as an appreciative smile pulls at the side of her mouth. “Thank you –” Her brow pinches…

It’s then that she realizes she had not been introduced to anyone other than Akko and Amanda.

“– I’m sorry… What’s your name?”

“Oh!” The pink haired girl’s eyebrows shoot upwards in realization.

Akko wouldn’t have told her about them before all of this, and since, with all the hostility, it’s not much of a surprise that no one introduced themselves.

“Jasminka.” The pink haired girl fills in with a smile. “And over there is Constanze,” she points over towards the short girl sitting with Chariot over by the computer. “And Akko’s two roommates are Lotte and Sucy. Sucy was the one who was glaring.” She lowers her voice and leans in. “It doesn’t seem like it on the surface and she’ll never admit it, but she’s pretty protective over the two of them.”

Diana tightens her lips nervously. “I’ll keep that in mind, thank you.”

“Mhm.” Jasminka nods. 

“Ey Jas, we’re heading out.” Amanda’s voice calls across the room as she and Constanze (armed with a newly, footage-loaded flash drive) begin moving towards them.

Jasminka looks up and says, “Okay!”, before turning back to Diana, the smile never leaving her face. “Nice to re-meet you. See you later.”

“Bye.” Diana says shyly as the pink haired girl leaves to gather her things.

“Well… I suppose this is Welcome Aboard, Cavendish…” Amanda says tightly as she pauses by the table, eyeing the closed books and folders hiding whatever the blonde’s reason for being there is. Her piercing green eyes flit up to meet the blonde’s, any kindness and teasing that had been present earlier is barren from her features. “I’m not sure what your record is, but I just have a little bit of advice...” She narrows her eyes, judgment in her irises. “Unless you’re trying to get all of us caught right here, maybe try not parking your personal car in front of the building next time.”

Diana had only stayed a little longer after her warning from Amanda, which in retrospect made her feel foolish for her oversight. There had been so many other things on her mind that where she parked her car hadn’t registered as important. 

Despite all she had discovered from her mother’s notebooks over the last few days, with the additional responsibility of protecting this team of thieves, it seems she still has a lot to learn.

As the blonde lays on her bed, notebooks safely locked inside a dual combination briefcase beneath her dresser, Diana lets out a sigh. Her eyes slowly drift close with the exhale of breath, only to wince as the expression of hurt on Akko’s face flashes into her mind.

‘Of course, I care about her… And even if Jasminka says that she just needs time to warm up, she deserves an apology.’  

Diana opens her eyes tiredly and looks over toward her phone. There was a part of her hoping that Akko would reach out to her to start the conversation.

‘I must be a coward.’ She thinks to herself before turning away from the message-less phone in frustration. Even if the brunette had texted her, there was something about the idea of apologizing over text message that just didn’t sit right for this situation.

She’ll surely see her again at the Tutoring House, she would just have to apologize then.

‘Even so, what do I say? Is apologizing going to help her or is it just meant to relieve me of some guilt? I know I have no right to forgiveness, but…’ 

Diana frowns, biting her lip, thinking about Jasminka’s astute observation once more.  

‘I miss her…’

She knows she had initially kept in contact with the brunette in order to find out more information about her team, however, over the last few days, she found that it felt like something was missing when she was not reading and replying to the girl’s cheery texts and 2am personality questions.

It was a short and… misleading friendship… but despite the ulterior motive, Diana truly did wish that it could have stood a chance.

‘How do I say that I’m sorry?’

From the next room, Diana hears Hannah and Barbara laughing over some audio playing on one of their phones and instantly her thoughts are taken over by Amanda.

She had done as much as she could in order to protect Hannah and Barbara. But could she trust that Amanda would have that same goal in mind?

Akko’s fingers mash against the plastic buttons of her PlayCube X controller before she watches the little man on the screen get eaten by a giant venus fly trap… again. With a huff of frustration and the squeak of plastic in her hands as she squeezes the controller, Akko cracks her neck and resets the level, starting yet again.

After a hypervigilant drive home from Blytonbury’s campus, Akko had disappeared into her room without a word. 

Lotte and Sucy could clearly see that seeing Diana again so soon after the true nature behind her and Akko’s relationship had been revealed was striking their friend harder than expected. Despite the brunette talking confidently of bouncing back strong, they could see now that she had been trying to convince herself possibly more than she was trying to convince them of how well she was doing getting over the blonde. Lotte had tried to comfort Akko as subtly as she could on the ride home, but as the other girl began heading to her room upon arriving home, Sucy had held the redhead back to give their friend some space to think.

Akko barrages the buttons of the controller with desperate abandon before tossing the controller against her pillows as the little man falls down into a bottomless pit and the words ‘Game Over’ swipe onto the screen.

“Hhhhhhhh!” Akko growls through grit teeth as she runs her hands frustratedly through her hair. She has beaten this game in the past more times than she can count. It had always been a goto for whenever she wanted to relax with a little nostalgia from her childhood, however, it seems her attempt at distracting herself is proving to be fruitless.

Her eyes glance up at the screen one last time, the bold white words taunting her loss, before resigning and falling back onto her bed. She closes her eyes in frustration, giving up on her attempt at coping after seeing that her distraction was ineffective against the pressing thoughts flooding through her mind. 

‘So Louis is looking for me… some cult or CrossTech CEO is maybe trailing us… Diana’s now suddenly buddies with Ursula and is going to be around for a while hhhhhhhhhh! IS ANYTHING ELSE GOING TO HAPPEN TODAY??’

Akko brings her hands to her face and covers her eyes with her palms as she lets out a pent up breath she didn’t realize she had been holding. 

‘Do I tell Amanda about Louis?’ She forces herself to reconsider. ‘If he’s actively looking, she should know. But if she goes to look for him, he’ll find us sooner.’ 

An image of the out of place looking blonde woman at the Tutoring House dining table flashes across her mind. 

‘Andrew seemed scared… and he didn’t tell Amanda for the same reason…’

Ocean blue eyes stare up at her from the table, lips open with unsaid words.

‘What would he do if he did find us?’

From the edge of her vision, she remembers seeing those blue eyes follow her into the living room.

‘Would it be worse than if these other people caught us?’  

‘The way she had her leg tucked under herself at the table was adorable…’

‘OH MY GOD WHY CAN’T I GET DIANA OUT OF MY HEAD?!’

Akko groans out loud in aggravation. No matter what she thought about, no matter how hard she tried to shove the memory of her to the back of her mind, no matter how many distractions she had forced herself to do over the last few days… the thoughts and the vision and the feelings she felt for the blonde barreled through, interrupting any and all solace. She even had a weird dream that the two of them were sitting side by side on a bus listening to music on one set of headphones the night prior, almost like a premonition that she would see her today. She had been telling Lotte and Sucy that she was getting over the other girl easily enough, but it was very much a lie. 

‘Why did it have to be her? Why couldn’t I have seen ANYONE ELSE at that stupid showcase? HHHH…’

Through her grumblings she can hear a light knock at her door. “Akko? Are you okay in there?” She hears Lotte say from the other side of the wooden door. 

Akko clears her throat and takes a breath, realizing she may have been a little too loud in her expression. “Yeah, I’m fine. Sorry about that…”

“Can I come in?” She hears the other girl’s voice ask.

With as much effort as she was capable of after this long, long day, she throws on another mask and challenges herself to brighten the tone of her voice. “Yeah, sure!” She yells back with the response of the bedroom door swinging open with a click. 

“Hey…” Lotte says tenderly as she steps into the room, her eyes drifting from the ‘Game Over’ screen to the flung controller that had bounced off of the bed and onto the floor, before finally settling on the brunette whose eyes were just starting to take on color beneath a thin layer of moisture. 

“Everything okay?” Akko asks innocently enough, though not quite so certain that the redhead is buying it. 

“Yeah.” She forces a small smile before heading over towards the brunette’s bed. “I just wanted to check in on you… a lot happened tonight.”

‘And you don’t even know about Louis...’ Akko muses before feeling the familiar weight of guilt that seems to always accompany her thoughts of him. 

“Oh… yeah… y’know. I guess it was just a matter of time before we found some other thieves who were after the same thing ya know? There’s always that chance of danger I guess.” Akko shrugs her shoulders as she tries her damndest to keep Diana far, far, far from her mind.

Lotte, however, can see right through her. The redheaded girl folds her hands in her lap as she takes a seat on the brunette’s bed.  “Oh, yes. It would make sense… But um… I actually meant about everything with… Diana…” 

Akko deflates. 

“Wh-what do you mean?” Akko tries, attempting to say as nonchalantly as possible. However, her attempt is only met with Lotte raising a single knowing eyebrow.

Akko’s shoulders slump before looking down to the floor. It was no use trying to hide it from the most observant member of her family. “It… could be better…”

“You want to talk about it?” She asks. “I can’t imagine it would be easy, but even before we went to Ursula’s you seemed… on edge.”

Akko bites the inside of her cheek.

‘Well… while it was Louis that probably put me on edge earlier… it really has been hard… with Diana…  But I shouldn’t be letting it get me this bad! Yeah, it was hard seeing her, but what am I? Why can’t I just let it go?’

“Not really… but…” Akko sighs as one of the more pressing things her mind has been taunting her with over the last few days comes to light. “Do you think Ursula really trusts her? I mean, I guess she hasn’t been the most truthful, which I guess I understand why, but I don’t know. Would you trust her?”

Lotte thinks for a moment before opening her mouth to answer, only to be cut off by Akko who appears as focused as ever to finish her thoughts.

“And I mean, Ursula has been with us for years, and I know she didn’t tell us about this to protect us, but she just… she told Diana everything… like… just like that. And I mean, I guess there’s a history there… but we have a history too… and she just decided to ask Diana to come over and work with her without talking to us or anything. She brought her into the family so fast and like…” With a furrowed brow she takes a strained breath. “Does she trust her more than she trusts us?”

 Lotte frowns before readjusting herself on the bed. “I don’t believe that for a second.” Akko looks up at her, seeing a thoughtful expression on the redhead’s face. “Ursula had to tell her because if she didn’t Diana would still think we were a threat. It also makes sense to ally… they’re looking for the same information and if they each trust that the other is on the same side… it really is smarter to work together.”

Akko frowns as the other girl takes the silence to continue. “It would have been nice if she had taken into consideration your and Diana’s history, but… from the sounds of it… it looks like whatever they’re working on is far larger than we realize…” Lotte takes a breath before straightening her back. “I don’t know… If I was in her position, I think I would have tried to do the same thing. If I was putting people I care about in danger by telling them information, I think I’d try to keep them away from it.”  

Akko’s mind drifts to her situation with Louis and Amanda and finds herself feeling a little better about following her gut. Maybe when something happens to force her hand, like when Ursula had no choice but to tell Diana what’s going on, THEN she’ll tell Amanda… but for now, she wants to keep her safe.

“I guess I would too…” Akko shrugs, looking to the floor beneath Lotte’s feet.

“As for Diana, I guess we’ll have to find out. I guess all we can do is to keep an eye out for each other until we find out if we can trust her.” Lotte smiles. “Though, Ursula’s smart… and I’m sure has done some research on her… If she’s willing to give Diana a chance, I think we can trust her judgement.”

Akko takes a breath continues to bite at the inside of her cheek. ‘She has a point… Ursula wouldn’t have made that decision lightly… I’ve never seen anyone overthink as much as she does… but…’ 

“Even if Ursula trusts her… I… I don’t know if I can yet… y’know? I just… hhhhh…” Akko grumbles.

“How did she pull one over on you anyway?”

Akko and Lotte look up towards Sucy who appeared to have been leaning on the doorframe listening in.

A slight heat rises in Akko’s cheeks at the purple haired girl’s question. “I don’t know…”

“I know I tease you, but you’re smarter than that.” Sucy frowns. “You con people all the time, you know the signs and behaviors… what happened?” 

“I-”

“You train for this kind of thing… How could you fall for that?”

“Cause I liked her!” Akko yells, seeing Lotte look over in alarm at the escalation in her voice as Sucy watches, expressionless as usual.

“I… I liked her a lot… and I was dumb enough to think that she liked me back.” Akko feels the heat from her cheeks take over the rest of her face, moisture beginning to take its place on her eyes. “And… it was nice to be a part of something sort of… normal… but look how well that worked out! She didn’t trust me and thought I was dangerous from day one, day two she planted a dog tracker on me –”

Sucy smirks before quickly returning her face to neutral.

“ – and THEN I find out she’s watching where I’m going and thinks I’m part of some terrorist organization that killed her mom… and NOW she’s working with Ursula on some super-secret project that we can’t be told about and – .” Akko takes a second to catch her breath and sighs as the tears start their trek down her cheeks. “And… now I don’t know what I feel. I’m sad? I’m jealous? My chest hurts and… I…” She sniffles, “I feel like I should be angry… but I’m not… I feel stupid for getting conned… and…” Akko stops, taking in a shuddering breath. 

“…What?” Lotte asks gently as she places a comforting hand on her friend’s back, prompting one big snort from the brunette.

“I feel stupid for missing her… at least… who I thought she was…” Akko wipes her face on her sleeve, “That person didn’t even exist.”

The girls pause for a moment before Lotte breaks the silence. “Well… that’s not necessarily true…” the redhead says softly as she rubs circles between Akko’s shoulders. “Whenever you play a role, you always have a little bit of yourself in it, right? To ground you, to get you to care about your character?”

Akko nods.

“I’m sure the Diana that you met may have had some things hidden, but whoever you met was still part of her. You just have to find out if the parts you liked about her were the parts that were real.” Lotte ceases her calming circles and then rests her hand on Akko’s shoulder and scoots closer as to give her a hug.

“I can’t imagine all of this has been easy for her either…” Lotte continues, “and maybe now that she doesn’t believe we’re a danger to her, maybe she’ll open up? We’re not really given a choice… we’re going to be seeing her… So, if you want my opinion, I think you should give her another chance… At the very least it should help you feel different than how you’re feeling right now.”

“You really think so?” Akko looks towards her with red, watery eyes. “What if she’s completely different from who I thought she was?”

“It’s not going to be the same, but maybe without the ulterior motive, the difference could be better.” Lotte says with a soft, hopeful smile.

“And if she’s worse, I’m sure I can whip something up that could teach her a lesson…” Sucy says with a hint of excited anticipation in her voice.

Akko looks up to Sucy, warning her that a threat will not be necessary, before returning her eyes to Lotte’s and wiping her cheeks and nose one last time with her sleeve.

“I’ll try…” She says with a soft smile before returning Lotte’s hug, drawing a humored eye roll from Sucy.

‘Lotte might be right… I should give it a little more time… and maybe seeing if the Diana I met is still there or not could help me get over these feelings… Be strong Akko, you’ve got this.’

‘Like it or not, now she’s part of the family… and speaking from experience… we all know what difference a second chance can make.’

Chapter Text

After her talk with Lotte and Sucy about giving Diana a second chance, Akko had taken the advice to heart to see if the girl she had met before was hiding behind the blonde hair and blue eyes that had seemed to con her so easily. Although it would have been easier, Akko wasn’t ready to start up a conversation with Diana just yet, so instead, she decided to go about it a different way...

For all in intents and purposes, Diana had become her mark.

Akko has plenty of experience reading people and determining who they are with the smallest of gestures, and while perhaps this skill had been overlooked in the case of her and Diana’s interpersonal relationship, when Akko had a job to do, her professionalism keeps her sharp.

It had been a few days now, and while Akko did not resort to actually spying on the blonde in her own home, she felt she had it under control on the plentiful number of times she had seen her in the Tutoring House since.

Constanze had worked quickly (as was par for the course) and had Ursula’s answer about the mystery man from Luna Nova’s identity and who he worked for. Ursula had set up a meeting the following day where it was revealed that she had been correct. As it turns out, a 40,000 pound cheque had been donated from Croix Meridies that night and an Alvin Talvot, ex-military commander who had been hired as head security at CrossTech Technologies, had been ID’d as their mysterious man in question.

Despite now knowing who they should be looking out for, there was still no indicator if Croix Meridies knew who they were or if they were aware of their involvement. So, all the same, the only thing Ursula could say as warning was to be watchful of who is around and to be very careful about what is said in range of cameras or recording devices.

Following the warning, Ursula had then turned to Diana, questioning her about whether she had found any lead as to the whereabouts of the ‘Idol of the Moonlit Witch’.

Akko had watched as Diana looked up at her tiredly. It didn’t seem the blonde had slept at all the previous night and judging by the two coffee cups beside her, it seemed she was trying to keep herself awake enough to maintain her focus on the piles of papers surrounding her on the desk. Akko couldn’t help but notice that the scent around her was that of tea with a tinge of lemon. The familiarity of the smell brought back memories of their ‘date’ at Moose Tracks… and of the tea that had fallen… giving Diana the opportunity to plant the bug on her.

“I haven’t found anything yet…” The blonde said; all the while, Akko watched closely noting the apologetic pinch of her brow. “The last I’ve seen it mentioned was near Moscow at the turn of the 17^th century, but I’m still translating.”

The look on her face, solemn and disappointed. Not unlike the face Akko remembers seeing when she had talked about her mother when they had laid with the ‘Core of the Universe’.

Once the meeting ended, the girl’s stayed at the base. Diana continued to work amongst her papers occasionally accompanied by Ursula when the older woman wasn’t working from a stack of papers of her own.

Seeing that Ursula had become engrossed in what she and Diana were working on, Amanda decided that she wanted to give “masterminding” a shot and so, pushed to start coming up with a plan to rob the Wagandea Gala of ‘The Seven Words’.

In the first day, as following Ursula’s example, the girls got themselves a map of the Arcturus Towers floor layout and a list of security measures they managed to decipher from building photos. Constanze would work on getting a comprehensive list after hacking into invoice records, but this was a good start.

As the team threw around thoughts of where in the buildings the Gala will be held as well as potential routes for escape and cons, Akko’s attention was only half focused on the heist planning. While her face was turned towards her friends, from the corner of her eye she would watch the blonde or her reflection mirrored by the glass of the TV screen.

Akko couldn’t help but soften as she watched the other girl get lost in her work. The way she rests the eraser of her pencil against her lips… the rhythmic steady bouncing of her leg as she thinks… the silent movement of her lips as she supposedly tries to work out a translation… the crinkle of her nose right before she takes the pencil from her lips and scribbles something down on a piece of paper.

Akko noticed a lot of things.

Not necessarily things she had seen the other girl do before, but she can imagine that was due to the lack of opportunity they had to really get to spend time with one another. But they were things all the same that she felt she can be a little grateful to see are a part of the real Diana.

Another thing she learned is that she seems to have a sixth sense about being watched. On several occasions the blonde had almost caught her staring, and once or twice she herself could feel the other girl’s blue eyes on her.

As they were leaving at the end of the day, Akko noticed the blonde walking towards her.

Despite the defensive body language that the other girl was approaching her with, Akko felt herself panic. She wasn’t ready to talk to her. She hadn’t made up her mind yet.

Her job wasn’t done.

And so, it came as great relief when Sucy stepped between the two and gave Akko a shove out the door because it seemed she had been blocking the doorway.

The next few days yielded similar result. Amanda and the rest of the team were piecing together a plan for the Wagandea heist. Constanze began drawing up blueprints for air vents and architecture to build and use for practice just in the case the building would need to be scaled. Ursula spent her time working between her office and at the table with Diana, who looks like she was making a little more headway with her notes if the movement of her pencil was any indicator.

It also appeared she had gotten more sleep than the night before.

She watched as Jasminka walked up to Diana’s table while she had been packing up her papers for the afternoon and began a casual conversation. Jasminka was probably the most welcoming of the bunch, aside from Akko herself, and despite being the one who had knocked Diana unconsious less than a week prior, the blonde seemed genuinely happy that the pink haired girl had approached her. The smile that crossed her face was soft and genuine, and while it was a smile she had seen only a couple times before, Akko was positive that it was definitely one that belonged to the girl she knew before.

She missed hearing the sound of her voice… and she missed getting to see her without the worry of needing to avert her eyes… She wants so badly to see more of the girl she had come to know before, to see that it all wasn’t a lie… but at the same time, she desperately wished it wouldn’t make her feel the same warmth that had built up inside her the first time. Yet, it seems the more she learns about this real Diana, the more inviting the warmth becomes.

She’s not so sure how she feels about that.

And still, despite her internal want to forgive the girl because she truly can see why she did what she did, she can’t bring herself to talk to her. Not just yet. 

With everything else happening right now, the last thing she wants is to add one more thing that has the potential to hurt her. 

And so, over the next couple days, upon seeing the blonde make any move towards her, she turned and slipped away each time without another word. 

The entire weekend, she just had a lot on her mind – multiple people that might be following her… keeping things from her past from her friends… EVERYTHING with Diana… and even though she can identify with Ursula’s decision to keep her past from them, there’s still a part of her that can’t help but feel that it was because she didn’t think she could trust them.

Sure, they know now... she believes... but why did it have to come with such a price? What did she expect to happen if she had told them before?

‘No! Stop dwelling on that. She was just trying to protect us, that’s all it is! Just like what I’m doing with Amanda. It’s exactly the same. Now... come on, focus on breathing!’

Akko shakes her head, trying to get back into the zone and focusing on the pumping of her legs as she jogs around the corner of the main science building on Blytonbury Campus. 

Although she wasn’t really a student anymore and that the campus was a distance from where she lived, Akko still thoroughly enjoyed taking jogs around the college. She usually decided to do it on days she and the rest of the team would meet at the Tutoring house, so, on one end, it gave her some room to shake anyone who could be watching or getting suspicious, and on the other, it gave her a little bit of normalcy amongst her abnormal college experience. And it provides far better scenery than the treadmills she could be using as a warm-up for the more athletic aspect of her job. 

There are even a couple runners that she meets up with occasionally on route whenever she decides to head to campus in the morning. The dark-haired girl with the red highlight is serious about her runs so she’s rarely very chatty, however her friend, Mako, as she had introduced herself multiple times, always says good morning warmly through very generous gasps of air. She wouldn’t necessarily consider them ‘friends’, but the smile Akko feels on her face when she sees the familiar girls is a real one.

Today, however, if the two were out running, Akko would imagine she would have a hard time seeing them through the crowd of people moving around campus. She had known that the new semester was coming up from the amount of times Ursula had mentioned lesson plans, and if the flocks of new people looking around semi-cluelessly were any indicator, today was probably the first day of class. 

Although she could see the potential for a game by weaving in and out between the crowd, Akko decides instead to drift off the sidewalk and onto the street, careful to not go too far as to be in any way of traffic. 

‘Okay, just a couple more blocks until the school store and then I’ll turn around and meet up with everyone at the base. Man, I’m lucky the weather was nice today. I really needed this to clear my head.’

It’s then, just as she passes the bulk of the crowd that she sees a shade of blonde hair and a build that sends her into a panic. 

Picking up her pace, Akko sprints down the sidewalk, and as inconspicuously as possible “rests” behind the shrubbery at the walkway to the Center for Student Life. She tries her hardest to reign in her breaths, heavy from her run, but desperate for air due to the fear coursing through her. 

‘Louis is here?! What? How would he have known to come here? Shit. Shit shit shit. I have to warn Amanda! Fuck.’

Akko pulls out her phone as she cranes her head just so around the edge of the bush and looks back toward the dark reminder of her past. 

And he is nowhere to be found. 

Instead, exactly where she thought she had seen him standing, stood a lanky boy in a coat that was far too big with a mop of blonde bedhead and a face that looked nothing like Louis’s.  

Akko clutches her phone and lets out a sigh of relief as she now notices the feeling of her heart beating erratically in her chest. 

“Oh thank God.” She whispers to herself before looking around the edge of the bush once more to confirm her sight. 

‘Now I’m getting paranoid. Great.’ Akko lets out a sigh and tries to steady her heartrate with a few deep breaths. Despite her heart still pounding wildly, the twinge of fear that shocked her mind slowly begins fading away. ‘Okay, it’s okay. It wasn’t him... and even if it was, he wouldn’t do anything out in the open, right? It’s fine. As long as I can get away and not lead him to everybody I’m good.’

Her mind then begins travelling down a tangent of how she would go about mysteriously disappearing and leaving some cryptic note to the rest of her family to let them know that she was okay, but that she was in hiding. Or maybe she could see if Nelson would give her a hand with a new identity just like Ursula. She’s got a fair savings built up, AND she’s already pretty established at the thief thing, maybe she could pay her back extra quick. But still, it wouldn’t mean anything if Louis recognized her face. She doesn’t want to change her face! She likes her face!

‘Okay CALM down.’ Akko slaps at her cheeks as she shakes her head, ejecting the thoughts in her mind doing NOTHING to help her. ‘He’s got no reason to think that I’d be at a school. There are no records, I’ve looked over EVERYTHING… TWICE… for any trackers or bugs or whatever, Constanze rigged up my phone to be safe, and nobody knows about the base but us... and... Diana... but she wouldn’t have anything to do with him, right?’

She stops for a moment and her eyes widen.

‘Pssh! No! Of course not! She thought “I” could be dangerous. Louis is ACTUALLY dangerous AND he LOOKS it! She wouldn’t trust him! No way!’ 

Feeling pretty sure of her analysis, Akko acclimates herself back to her surroundings, noticing a large group of students, freshman by the looks of their book filled backpacks (as though they don’t think the first day is just about syllabi) and their eyes flitting between a campus map and the surrounding buildings. 

With one last look around, just to be sure what she saw truly wasn’t just waiting for her to let her guard down, she steps away from the bush and continues away from the oncoming students, resuming her jog. 

‘I just have to be careful. Maybe I should start wearing makeup... maybe that’ll throw him off if he actually sees me.’

All the rest of the way to the Blytonbury College Convenience Store Akko continues theorizing what she could do if she did just happen to see Louis around. None of her ideas were strong, she had to admit...  but at least she knew that they weren’t. She could only wish she could be as decisive in regards to knowing if telling Amanda and the others would be a good or bad idea. Unfortunately, that is the only pressing factor, and still not one she has an answer for.

The brunette slows her jog as she approaches the convenience store. She looks around as she wipes the sweat from her forehead, looking again for Louis or for anyone else who Ursula may deem suspicious only to find one couple making out at the side of the building and their friend tiredly smoking a cigarette awkwardly facing away from them.

Akko meets his look apologetically, seeing him roll his eyes before taking another drag from his cigarette. 

Deciding that their interaction had concluded and that the poor guy was of no threat to her, Akko catches her breath as she pushes in on the door an enters the store. 

A few minutes later she exits again with a blue bottle of flavored exercise supplement, taking a swig from the bottle. 

And then back she jogs. 

She had left a change of clothes in the car so she would have to stop back there before heading over to the Tutoring House. She knew the plan was for them to start going through some obstacles and vent run practices, so there was no rush to change into nicer clothes, however, they did have a plan to grab lunch afterwards and she did not want Avery to have to come over to the table holding her breath.   

After about 20 minutes of jogging down the back streets away from the congestion of students, Akko stops at her car, grabs her bag, and with another hearty swig of her sweet drink she takes off once more for one final lap around the block before making her way to the Tutoring House. 

She rounds the street to the base, and before her stride begins slowing and she shows intent to stop, Akko looks around carefully for anyone who may still be following her. To her relief, she finds that the coast is entirely clear. At last, Akko slows to a walk, shaking out her fatigued legs before opening her bottle and drinking down half of what liquid remains. 

With a satisfactory gasp of air as she screws the top back onto her bottle, Akko walks up the rest of the walkway and knocks on the door in her recognizable pattern. 

She stands there a long while, far longer than usual, as she waits for the sound of the locks coming undone. As she waits, she looks around down the street.

‘I wonder if the rest of them are here already? I didn’t see anybody’s cars on my run... but maybe they switched up the spots? I shouldn’t be too late...’

At last, she can hear the sound of metal clinking and locks releasing on the other side of the door. Akko bounces patiently on the stoop as she continues to look around, practicing paranoia. 

She recognizes the sound of the final lock coming undone before the click of the doorknob turning draws her attention back to the house.

It’s then that she feels an alarm blare through her as she stands face to face with Diana on the other side of the door. 

“D-Wh- Where's Ursula??” Akko blurts out as she tries to look over Diana’s shoulders into the house. Just doing her best to avoid her eyes. 

She was not ready to talk to her. She may have been feeling a little bit different about her after watching, but she was far from ready to actually talk to her just yet.

The blonde flinches. “Ah, oh... She had left for class about a half hour ago. She said she’d be back around four?” Diana says, watching the other girl’s reaction as she steps back from the door to allow the brunette in. 

‘Oh right! She did say she was going to have a bunch of Monday classes. Crap. I forgot... I didn’t think this through.’ Akko chides herself as she stands frozen.

“Um... did you want to come in? I wasn’t sure I should be opening the door but I recognized the knock and saw it was you... so...” Diana says prompting an awkwardness to cover them.

“Are any of the others here yet?” Akko asks as she continues to look anywhere but at the blonde. 

“You’re the first, though Ursula did say they should be here aroun-”

“I’ll just wait out here for them then!” Akko cuts her off in a panic and turns on her heel, making the move to head back down the walkway. “Actually, ya know what? I think I forgot something in my car! Heh.”

“Akko, wait...” She hears Diana say hastily before quieting down to just more than a whisper. “Please...”

Akko stops, the begging tone freezing her in her tracks. While her legs refuse to move another step forward, her heart tugs at her to turn around, and as she does, while still unsure if she’s ready to confront her, the genuine sorrow swimming in Diana’s eyes capture her entirely. 

“I’m sorry.” 

Akko can’t bring herself to speak, all she can do is watch the girl moving out from behind the defense of the door.

Cerulean eyes affix on crimson as the blonde takes in a nervous breath.

“I’m sorry... that I manipulated you after all of the kindness you showed. You really didn’t deserve that and I just... I wasn’t sure how to consider your feelings... and I’m sorry.”

Akko’s eyes soften a fraction as she takes a breath and continues to listen to the blonde’s apology.

“It’s just... This whole ‘thing’ is more dangerous than I am prepared for and I needed to make sure I was being careful... and even though I... didn’t see another way of doing that in our situation, I feel awful for betraying you like I did.” Diana looks down sadly. “I can understand if you don’t want to forgive me... but you deserve an apology.”

Akko feels her chest begin to tighten as Diana’s eyes return to her, the truth in her words detailed among them.

“I am truly sorry.”

A long moment of silence passes as Akko studies the girl's eyes. She wants to run away from her. She wants to go back to before she had met her because no one had ever rendered her this filled with feeling. She was scared for what it meant, and she was scared that it would bring nothing more than hurt. Despite fearing what the answer could ultimately bring, the question that has been on her mind incessantly pushes itself to her lips. She needed to know. 

“Was any of it real?” Akko questions, breaking the silence and causing Diana’s eyebrows to raise. “I mean, I can understand why you did it... I mean, it makes way more sense why you threatened me with that fake gun before... I mean... you thought I was a part of this cult or whatever it is...”

Diana gulps and continues to listen.

“I just...” Akko pauses and lets out a frustrated sigh, “I thought we were becoming friends... or something... and then it all turned out to be a lie and I don’t know. I’m not used to being on the other side of a con... and I guess at the end it’s supposed to make you feel dumb for falling for it... but... I mean...” Akko blinks, the sheen of moisture visible on her eyes, “did you really need to make me feel like you liked me?”

Diana bites at her lip, her heart clenching as she watches the girl in front of her fighting back the hurt that she had put her through. 

“That wasn’t a lie.” Diana says softly as her right arm crosses in front of her and holds her left. “Look, I know what I did doesn’t show it, but.... I do like you... and I enjoyed talking to you... genuinely. I knew you weren’t one of the uh...” Diana looks around at the empty street, “you know...” she says quietly before Akko just so slightly nods. “I knew the night you came over with the Core... but I needed to know if who you were working with could be involved.

Akko nods once more, taking in her answer.

“I... I needed to know I wasn’t getting too close. You can’t imagine how badly I wished that you wouldn’t have changed your plans to go after the Idol... but when you did...” Diana sighs. “In truth, yes, I did use and mislead you... and I can’t tell you how sorry I am because you have done nothing to deserve it other than fall into this unknowingly. But even while coincidence told me that I shouldn’t trust you, it doesn’t mean I didn’t want to.”

Akko’s brows pinch together in thought for a long moment, considering the blonde’s words, before she looks up sadly meeting her eyes. “Did you really think I would hurt you?”

Diana felt as though a dagger had struck her heart. All the guilt she had felt tracking Akko and that had piled up into this moment had finally come to a head, leaving her throat tight.

“I mean… yeah you were kinda tied to a chair in a closet…” Akko continued. “I can totally understand you being afraid… but the way you looked at me…”

Diana looks at the sadness on the girl’s face, not so different than what it had transformed into the night in question that she had gotten captured. “I didn’t know what to think…” Diana says softly. “I was afraid… and… I didn’t see any other explanation. It wasn’t towards you personally, I just…” She stops and frowns. “Look, I don’t want to make excuses, I owe you that. And I wish I could say that if I went back knowing that there were more people who knew about my mother’s responsibility that I would have done something different… but I can’t… What I do know is that you didn’t deserve any of what I put you through. I was wrong. And even though I was justified, it doesn’t mean I’m faultless.”

The sadness fades from Akko’s expression as she considers what she would have felt in the other girl’s position. She had tried to think about it from her perspective over the last few days but she hadn’t considered the possibility that the blonde had actually liked her…

‘She felt the same thing that I did… Betrayal. This whole thing is so complicated!’

Akko continues to think on, finding herself open to seeing what Diana may have been feeling without the barrier of hurt that had prevented her from doing so sooner. The anger, confusion, hurt pride, and everything that had come with Louis and Ursula had all been overwhelming her enough to keep her from really seeing the other girl’s point of view. She would probably have done the same thing that Diana did… Although, she probably wouldn’t have gotten caught… she would hope… but if there was everything pointing to potential danger, she would have been cautious too. Her thoughts are cut off by Diana’s voice once more.

“You deserved an apology… and… as I said… I don’t expect your forgiveness… so, if you’d feel more comfortable not speaking to me, I’ll do my best to honor that… but if you’re willing, I… hope you’ll consider us starting over… so to speak.”

Akko watches the blonde standing on the other side of the threshold, noticing something different about the woman from how she had grown to know her. She’s let her guard down. At least the times when she had been in the same room as her, Diana had seemed like she kept a sturdy wall up around her and only those who had the skills and were persistent enough had any hope of seeing what was on the other side. Akko had thought she was getting to see the girl for who she was, but it seems as though there had been a section of wall still obstructing her vision. Here, however, it was as though the barrier had crumbled to nothing where it stood, and on the other side was Diana… ready to be open… allowing herself to be vulnerable. 

As much as she wants to forgive her and to give it all a second go without that damned wall between them, still, her heart warring in her chest stalls her mind.

‘Am I just going to get hurt again? I know this is what I want and she seems to feel the same way, but what if I’m just falling for another ploy?’

Another long moment passes as she searches the blonde’s eyes, and as she goes over the other girl’s words once more in her head, her gut tells her that everything she said had been genuine.

‘Well… everyone deserves a second chance, right? And this chance is just as much for Diana as it is for me… As long as I don’t let myself get too comfortable too fast, there’s nothing wrong with making a friend… I just have to be careful. I don’t want to get hurt again.’

With that, Akko’s mind is made up. Her eyes relax with a renewed confidence as she takes a breath, stretches her lips into a charming smile, and sticks her hand out towards the blonde.

 “Hi, I’m Akko.”

Diana looks at the hand confused at the sudden change of demeanor. “What?”

“We’re starting over.” Akko states simply “I forgive you. I can see why you had to do what you did… and since we’re going to be working so close, I’d like to get the chance to know you. Properly. So?” She waves her hand a little as she waits for Diana to take the hint.

A grateful smile crosses Diana’s face before she takes Akko’s hand with a shake.

“Well, hello Akko. I’m Diana.”

Akko grins, prompting Diana’s smile to grow.

“Soooo, whatcha working on in here?” Akko asks as she walks in through the door.

Diana’s smile hitches as the brunette turns towards her.

“Akko…” She says warningly. “I can’t –”

“I’m just messing with you.” Akko teases putting her hands up. “Was worth a shot though.” She shrugs with a laugh. Sure, she’s curious about what she and Ursula had been working on, but she knows a line when she sees one. “If you ask me, it seems like more trouble than it’s worth.”

“It may be.” Diana loosens her expression as she locks the door behind the brunette. “That’s kind of what I’m trying to figure out.”

Akko passes through the foyer and makes her way over to the couch, setting her backpack and nearly empty bottle of drink on the floor before falling gracelessly into the cushions and stretching her legs. “What do you think about working with other people? Well… I guess it’s just Grizzly… but you said you’re used to working alone, right?”

As Diana finishes fastening the last lock, she turns to see the brunette splayed over the couch. Relieved to see this side of the girl again, a half-smile crawls up her lips as she walks over towards her table of papers and leans up against the wood. “Yes… It has been a nice change of pace though. It’s still a challenge, but having someone else’s input has been incredibly helpful.”

“Well, Grizzly is one of the best.” Akko stretches out. Even though she is still fighting with her feelings over everything that happened with Ursula, she still has an immeasurable respect for the woman. That fact alone is why it all hurts so much.

“Grizzly…” Diana pouts thoughtfully for a moment before nodding her head ever so slightly. “Ah. Ursula. Ursa. Bear. I see.”

“Mhm!” Akko hums. “We’ve all got codenames for jobs, but ‘Grizzly’ kind of just stuck for the day to day.” Crossing her legs beneath her on the couch, she sits up to face the blonde with a smile. “I go by Snowshoe.”

Diana thinks for a moment, not seeing a pattern. “Why is that?”

“Cause I’m quick, and can blend in just about anywhere. No matter the season.” Akko says proudly as Diana nods in humored understanding. “Amanda’s ‘Dancer’ because of her acrobatics, Sucy’s ‘Myco’ cause she likes mushrooms… Lotte goes by ‘Sprite’ since –”

Suddenly, Akko is cut off by the sound of her phone dinging beside her on the couch.

“Oh… sorry… gimme a sec.” The brunette apologizes as she picks up the phone to read the new text message popping up on her screen.

As the other girl looks at her phone, Diana turns back to the papers strewn across the desk.

She was stuck. Even before Akko had arrived she had been stuck on deciphering the type of code the Protector of 1672 had used in their entries. She had spent the last four hours just staring at the papers around her, hoping that they would show something different than they had the night previously.

The last few Protectors had mentioned absolutely nothing about the ‘Idol of the Moonlit Witch’ or anything that even closely resembled the artifact in question. Sure, so far it seems as though each Protector only really came in contact with a single one of the pieces, but she’d think they would try to keep better tabs of the statues regardless of when it was hid last.

She supposes it’s for some type of security to ensure that at least if a single Protector’s pages were stolen, the thief would only be able to get so far.

Much like herself.

Without Ursula’s help, she’s not sure how many years it would have taken her to get to where she was now after only a week. As much as she doesn’t want to become dependent on the older woman, she knows that once she gets back from class this process will go much faster.

Additionally, if she were honest, the last few days her mind had been having a hard time fully focusing on her mother’s journal.

She knew the brunette had been avoiding her, but she was also aware of the side glances she had been granting her. She wasn’t sure what it meant. Deciphering what Akko could have been thinking was just as hard as figuring out the book in front of her. Though, despite how anxious she was to face her again, she couldn’t be happier about where their conversation today had put them.

“So, it looks like they decided to do lunch now and then we’re going to come back and work afterwards.” Akko lets out a sigh as she hits send, letting her friends know that she will be on her way. “I was so close to not having to get gas today!” The brunette pouts, positive that driving to lunch and then BACK to the Tutoring House before again heading home would absolutely put her in the empty.

Diana laughs quietly.

This past week, she really did miss her.

“Well, I hope you have a nice time.” The blonde smiles before returning to her seat in front of her notes. Hopefully now that her apology to Akko had gone over well she would finally be able to focus on figuring out what was written on the pages of the journal. “I’ll probably see you when you get back.”

“Another long day code cracking, hm?” Akko asks, already knowing the answer, as she picks up her backpack to head to the bathroom to change her clothes.

“More than likely.”  Diana says with a sigh.

Akko nods in understanding. “Well… good luck…” She says before her eyes brighten with an idea.

“Thank y–”

“Hey! Ya know, you should come with us!” The brunette says excitedly.

Diana flinches, taken aback by the enthusiasm. Less than 20 minutes ago she was just about ready to walk back to her car so she didn’t have to see her, and now she was inviting her to lunch?       

“Ahh,” Diana smiles politely, “Thank you, but I really should be getting back to working on this.”

“Come on!” Akko insists with a smile. “Grizzly’s not gonna be back until a little later anyway. And from the looks of it, you’ve been out of tea for a while now.” Akko raises her brow at the blonde after looking pointedly towards the empty cups on the table beside her.

Diana meets the excited brunette’s expression with one of conflict.

She hadn’t really eaten today and she was enjoying her time talking with Akko again… but…

“I’m… not so certain I’m going to be welcome.” She smiles sheepishly. “It might be best I don’t intrude.”

“Nah! It’ll be fine!” Akko waves her hand, batting away the worry. “Heck, I’m giving you a second chance, there’s no reason they shouldn’t.” She winks.

A light bubbling of nerves make itself known in Diana’s chest as she moves her gaze from the brunette’s inviting crimson eyes to her piles of taunting notes and symbols. She bites the inside of her cheek.

“If you really don’t want to, that’s fine. But believe me,” Akko says comfortingly, drawing the blonde’s eyes back towards her. “There’s a few of us who had some pretty rocky starts with one another. Now we’d do just about anything for each other. Even though you need to build trust, in our case, we all know how much a second chance can mean.”

Diana continues to bite at the inside of her cheek as she considers the brunette’s words.

‘I need to make some headway with these notes today… but… Akko’s really trying to give me another chance…’ 

For a few moments more, Diana debates what she should do. Eventually she meets back up with convincing crimson eyes, prompting her to a decision.

“Okay.” Diana nods. With a sigh, she bends over and pulls a high security briefcase out from underneath her chair. “Let me just put these papers away.”

Chapter Text

‘This was a mistake….’

The nerves flare at the forefront of Diana’s mind as she walks beside Akko towards the Moose Tracks Café storefront.

‘No. Come on, Diana… you see these people every day. Sure, this is a little different, but there’s nothing to be so nervous about....’

“Don’t look so worried.” Akko says with a smile, breaking Diana from her trance and bringing her back into the real world.

Diana blushes from being caught in thought and takes a quick breath, straightening her back ever so slightly. “I’m not… worried.” Not even she believes the words as they come out of her mouth.

“It’s all going to be fine. Trust me.” Akko, sensing the lack of conviction in the blonde’s words, says softly with a quick nudge to her arm.

Diana takes a breath and looks sheepishly into the other girl’s eyes and then feels a slight calm in her chest at how much easier it has become to give into Akko’s request of trust.   

Despite how rough their standing with one another had been just over an hour prior, Diana was surprised to find just how normal it was being around her now. She’s not certain it’s the smartest thing to let her guard down so quickly after everything that’s happened, but she can’t help but feel that deep down, even though she’s a professional class thief, she just might be one of the most genuine people Diana had ever met.  Now she’s not certain that these feelings aren’t spawned out of guilt or if she’s only just finally taking her mother’s advice to follow her gut, but Diana finds that there is not a single inkling of fear within her in relation to the brunette. Not anymore.

Back at the base, almost without a second thought, Diana had even offered to give Akko a ride to the café after the other girl had stated her despair over having to stop for gas. It seemed reasonable, the two were going to the same place… and it’s not as though Akko could do anything given the position – she already knows where she lives and really the only place she drives to that may be deemed out of the ordinary is the Blytonbury Campus.

Not that she expected Akko to plant a tracker in return for the one she planted on her, but still, in her position, it wouldn’t be wise of Diana to get in the habit of rejecting the possibility of consideration.

At first the brunette was hesitant about Diana’s offer, but after mumbling out loud about the drive and how much better the gas price was back by their apartment… as well as after hearing Diana insist that she has a freshly filled tank… reluctantly, Akko decided to accept.

Despite the moment of awkward that followed them getting into the car where Akko offered Diana money for gas to which she politely declined, what surprised Diana the most was just how easy the car ride was. They were a good forty-five minutes to an hour away from the café, but there was not a single moment where she wished that it would end. There may have been a time or two where Diana questioned if the brunette was faking the amicable chatter, knowing the skillset she possessed, however, as the drive wore on, too much was similar to the girl she had been talking to before she was found out.

The bouncing, excitable personality is definitely one that needed to be gotten used to, but Diana feels deeply thankful that she is lucky that she has been given the chance to experience it again.

It was really only once they left the car a block or so away and began heading towards the café that Diana’s nerves made themselves known on her shoulders. Sure, Akko had forgiven her, and she had said that the others have no reason to not give her a second chance, but still…

There was just something about the glare that Sucy girl always gives her at the house that puts her on her toes…

“As long as you say so.” Diana responds, failing to remove the nerves from the smile she returns to the brunette.

“We’ll get you an Earl Gray with lemon and it’ll all be good, aright?”

Diana hesitates for a moment as she looks over to the brunette, a little surprised and yet can’t help the small flutter of flattery warming her chest.

Akko notices the hesitation and stops her movement with a worried frown. “What? Did I say something?”

“Oh! No. I’m sorry. I’m just surprised you remembered my order is all.”

“Ah. Well…” Akko scratches the back of her head embarrassedly. “I just uh… have a good memory.” She says with a blush. “Um.” She coughs. “Eh, you ready to go in?”

Diana’s nerves soften as her smile drifts to genuine. “Let’s go.”

And just as it had the first time she had entered the café, the doors open welcoming her with warmth and the seductive smell of coffee and pastry, and much unlike the first time, she was happy feel that the weight of the job that had to be done was free from her chest.

However, her relief is short lived as she looks over towards the table filled with familiar faces.

At the table, Jasminka, along with the red headed girl, Lotte, both smile and wave as she and Akko walk through the doors. She sees Amanda turn in her chair with at first a teasing grin on her face, but in the midst of asking Akko if she had gotten lost, upon seeing Diana standing beside her friend, she cuts herself off and her smile falls into a humorless frown. Beside her, sits Constanze, who turns from tinkering with a small metal contraption in her lap, and grants her a minute, yet neutral, eyebrow raise of acknowledgement. And Sucy maintains her pointed glare, proving that she does not disappoint expectation.

As though nothing had been amiss, Akko waltzed in with a grin on her face spouting cheery greetings and ushering Diana to follow her over to the table.  

Akko pulls over a chair from a neighboring table as she scoots the empty seat meant for her to the side to leave Diana some room. The blonde hesitates to take her seat as she sees Akko plop herself down near the end of the table into the chair beside Jasminka.

“So, as you can see, I brought a friend.” Akko says to the group as she gestures Diana to her seat.

Despite the weight in her legs telling her that she’d feel safer standing, Diana makes her way over to the table and pulls out the chair Akko had dragged over and takes her seat with an awkward greeting to the girls she was joining.

To her right, Akko smiles in a comforting attempt before adjusting herself in her seat.

On her left, she watches as the small girl, Constanze, looks up at her briefly, as though appraising her, before continuing back to work on her gadget. At the end of the table opposite Jasminka, Amanda sits with a pout, her eyes not necessarily focused on her, but more so through her in thought. And across from her sits Lotte and Sucy looking completely opposite – Lotte looking pleased to see her, and Sucy staring towards her with a cold and calculating, almost reptilian, gaze.

“So, you’re cool with her now?” Sucy says dryly, eyes flitting over towards Akko, allowing Diana a second of reprieve to feel like she could breathe. However, being talked about as though she wasn’t there did leave a sour taste in her mouth.

“We… decided to talk it out… and yeah,” Akko responds, her smile never faltering as she sends a comforting side glance to the blonde. “We’re cool.”

Diana looks to her side and meets Akko’s smile with a small one of her own.

“Well good…” Sucy says crossing her arms and leaning back in her chair, no longer exuding the vibe of hostility. “I was getting sick of your moping.”

“Sucyyyy” Akko hisses. Her smile fading away into a blush tinted pout.

“I’m glad you joined us for lunch!” Jasminka chimes in with a smile. She never would have thought the girl who had nearly given her a concussion would be so warm. “If you haven’t had the maple croissants here yet, they are very very good.” She says as she brings her own flaky pastry to her lips and takes a crispy bite.

“I can also vouch for that.”

Diana turns her head to see the café owner, Avery, step around the table with a wink. “Good to see ya, what can I get you two?”

“Hi Avery! Hot Chocolate, please!” Akko grins, causing Diana to smile softly.

Although she didn’t say it, she too remembered the other girl’s order. Cookie included.

“And you?” The purple-haired girl asks as she turns to Diana, eyes thinking back and then remembering when she had seen her last.

“I’d like an Earl Gray with lemon, please.” She smiles before remembering she hadn’t eaten much of anything other than tea for the extent of her day. “And I’ll take a maple croissant as well.”

“Alrighty.” Avery says as she jots the order down on her pad. “I’ll get those right over. If you want anything else just let me know!” The girl’s smile hitches as she eyes Amanda thinking, a tense pull to her face. “Can I get you another coffee, Amanda?” She asks more out of concern if the half-full cup of coffee sitting in front of her could be any indicator.

At hearing her name, the redheaded girl perks up, snapping out of her daze and throws on a half-hearted smile. “Nah, I’m good Aves. Thanks.”

“Alright...” Avery says, eyeing the normally outspoken girl for a moment more before looking back up with a smile. “I’ll bring those drinks and the croissant out shortly.” Avery then turns on her heel and heads back to the counter to prepare their order.

“So, what was everybody talking about before we came in?” Akko asks curiously as she crosses her arms and leans into the table.

It’s Lotte who responds, seemingly giddy about returning to the subject. “We were trying to come up with thoughts for the Gala.”

“Oh! That reminds me!” Akko brightens as she remembers one of the thoughts that came to her mind on her run. “I don’t know who else played it, but Amanda, do you remember that one treasure hunter videogame? They were looking for pirate treasure and the guy’s brother… whatever…” Akko waves her hands before getting too far off of topic. “What if we dressed up as waiters on the floor? That would get us close and Constanze could easily trigger the lights to go off?” Akko looks around Diana at the shorter girl who looks up from her gadget at the mention of her name and shrugs her shoulder affirmatively before going back to work. 

Amanda frowns and her brow crunches in thought.

“I mean… that would probably work if you wanted to start a frenzy…” Sucy looks at her blankly. “You really think the middle of the floor is a good plan?”

“I don’t know!” Akko shrugs. “How about in transit?”

“I don’t know if that would work.” Amanda’s far off gaze vanishes as she enters the conversation, taking a breath before leaning back in her chair. “It really depends on how they run the auction. If they’ve got the money for the venue they probably have insane security measures. I think if we’re gonna do something, it has to get done before it goes up to the block.” 

Akko hums, bringing her hand to her chin. “And it’s too late to get ‘hired’ as security?” She says, subtly quoting with her fingers.

“Yeah,” Lotte responds. “It looks like they work with this same security company each year and they vet these guys months in advance. Though, I think we may have some place to work with the auctioneer…”

It’s then that Avery returns with the order, placing the large cup of hot cocoa in front of Akko and the fragrant, steaming cup of tea as well as the maple croissant in front of Diana. The two thank her kindly and as the café owner heads off towards another table, the team of thieves’ dive back into their conversation of plotting.

Diana wasn’t so certain of where she fits in here. In fact, ideally, the less she knew about the group’s jobs the better. She quite liked the idea of having plausible deniability in the case things did end up going sour. But here she was, bearing witness, to the birth of the plot to rob a Gala.

She quietly lifts the freshly brewed cup of hot tea to her lips before allowing her eyes to bounce between who was speaking.

She had to admit, although it wasn’t something she had any interest in, the robbing of an auction – she couldn’t help but be drawn to what the group was saying. Not so much in terms of the complexity of formulating a plan, but more so how the group fed and bounced off one another’s suggestions. The dynamic alone was proof enough that the description of ‘family’ that had been used for their relationship was far deeper than most would have taken at face value. It was lovely to see, although intimidating.

Diana’s eyes drift to her right as Akko begins speaking again and a soft smile, hidden by the rim of her cup, pulls at her cheeks at the sight of the foamy residue perched at the bow of the brunette’s lip. A soft warmth touches her cheeks as she continues to watch the other girl speak.

Their relationship thus far had been pretty messed up… at least on her end there had been deception and premeditative manipulation– neither of which she is proud of. And much to her dismay, despite the necessary precaution, the lies had spread beyond themselves and managed to convince her own best friends.

Even though she had only been playing along with Hannah and Barbara’s perception of what was going on between her and Akko… now as most of the smoke has thinned and it’s become clear that while she had been less than honest, the brunette had been genuine in her feelings… perhaps they weren’t too far off.

Diana would have had to be blind to not find the other girl attractive. Even the night at the Meriliad, though tainted with suspicion, she had to admit that the brunette’s beauty had given her a moment’s pause.

And then when she began flirting with her…

If not for the coursing adrenaline reminding her of her purpose of being there, she might have just died on the spot.

But then after seeing her again and again over the following weeks, getting to meet her outside of an alias… talking with her and listening to her open up and share her story… that beauty continued to grow on her.

Even though caution had previously shielded her from embracing it, ever since it became clear that Akko was not who she feared she was, thinking back on their time together, although tinted with guilt, also has presented her the opportunity to reassess her feelings about the other girl.

The kindness and humor and everything else that had come to attract her all seemed to have been behind a barrier, but now that she’s allowed herself to open up, she feels herself falling victim to its exposure.

She’s not certain what she wants. And it seems ridiculous to give any importance to matters of the heart when a threat looms so closely… but right now, this second chance that the brunette has given her feels like more than she deserves… and there’s a strong part of her that wants to make sure that the other girl doesn’t come to regret giving it to her.

Realizing that she had been staring, Diana snaps out of her thoughts, tearing her eyes from the movement of the brunette’s lips, hoping that she had not been noticed.

Her sight, however, after moving away from Akko, lands on Sucy’s single visible eye as it glares into her. Despite the previous teasing attitude with Akko, Diana can feel that behind her eyes hides something dark as her gaze bores into her.

Her face flushes, certain that the purple haired girl had seen her staring at her friend, Diana’s eyes jump again to a safer subject away from the immediate table. She continues to half listen to the suggestions being thrown around the table as she takes another sip of her tea while looking around the café.

‘I don’t understand. How can they speak so freely about this. How can they be sure there’s no one– ’

Her blood runs cold as she notices a middle-aged man sitting a few tables over looking towards them with a concerned look on his face.

Diana’s eyes widen but before she can turn back to the table to warn them that someone had been listening in, Amanda speaks.

“Tia Freyre.”

The redheaded girl says the nonsensical phrase under her breath so quietly and Akko continues on with her sentence without skipping a beat. “But by that point my health pool is already down to the 20s so until I can get my hands on the Greater Vestments of Invisibility I’m not going to be able to get there with enough potions to make any difference.” The brunette pouts. “I should have played a monk.”

Diana’s brow furrows in confusion as she feels as though she had just experienced whiplash. The brunette made no indication that she had even heard Amanda’s code word… and what she had been saying was not even graced with a pause. For anyone listening, it would seem as though they had been tuning in on an excerpt of a game.

The blonde chances a glance back over towards the man who appears to have looked away from their conversation with waned interest. Akko must have seen the impressed raising of her eyebrows because once Diana’s eyes returned to the table, the brunette was looking at her with a touch of smugness before whispering with a wink. “We’ve been at this a while… don’t worry, we know what we’re doing.”

Diana returns a subtle smile as she can feel herself relaxing in her seat as she raises her tea to her lips once more.

“So, Diana… I wanted to ask,” Lotte chimes from across the table, drawing the blonde’s attention as she watches her with studious interest. “What’s your skillset?”

Diana tries to hold back her sputtering as her tea hitches in her throat. “Ah… um… I’m sorry?”

“Your skillset! What you’re good at!” Lotte continues enthusiastically. “To be able to get away with the Silver Hound shows you must have some fine skill in what you do!”

At this, Akko’s eyebrows raise as she excitedly leans over the table looking expectantly at the blonde.

Diana’s eyes skitter around the rest of the table noticing the perking of interest present on the rest of the girls faces. Lotte, Akko, and Jasminka look on with ill contained curiosity, Amanda, who had previously been trying to avoid the blonde’s eyes, slyly watches her with masked interest and a judgmental brow, even Constanze watches her, pulling her attention away from the contraption in her lap, and Sucy… well… Diana wasn’t quite certain if Sucy had any other way of looking at someone without it being glaringly.

 “I…” Diana coughs nervously as the tea clears itself from her throat. “I’m not certain.”

‘Should I tell them? I hadn’t even considered the reaction if I told them I just– ’

“Well, my specialty is picking locks and pockets, but I’ve been known to pull a grift pretty well.” Akko smiles encouragingly. “Amanda’s our climber and extractor extraordinaire.”

Diana looks over to the readheaded girl watching her with a set jaw.

“Jazzy’s got the muscle and the skills to use it.”

“And I’m pretty good behind the wheel.” The pink haired girl adds with a smile before returning to her croissant.

“Mhm.” Akko adds before going around the rest of the table. “Lotte’s really good on research and plan formulation, Sucy knows a whole lot of science-y stuff and is our authenticity expert– ”

“Tia Freyre” Amanda says under her breath.

“Conzy is our artificer,” Akko continues seamlessly, “and with all of us in the guild we’ll definitely be able to raid the Hazelhark Cave and save the village of halflings from the Dragon Lich!”

“Aight, we’re good.” Amanda says quietly as her eyes flit over to check on the nosy individual who seems to have lost interest and turned back to their partner.

Diana blinks, processing the change for a moment, before catching on that the rest were waiting on her response.

“I… uh… I assure you, my actions were nothing special.” She says dismissively. “And I don’t plan on utilizing them if I do not have to. I meant it when I said I didn’t want to intrude on your job affairs.”

Lotte nods her head with a slight disappointment in her eyes. “Ah. I see. We’re… just a little stuck and I think another point of view might be helpful…”

“We’re not stuck.” Amanda cuts in with a grunt.

“We’re a little stuck.” Akko responds flatly before adjusting herself in her chair. “This job is… kinda important to us so I think it might just be psyching us out a little.”

“What’s so important about this painting?” Diana asks, part out of curiosity and an even larger part out of attempting to change the subject.

At her words, Lotte’s eyes gleam with passion. “’The Seven Words’ was originally painted during the Renaissance period. We’re not certain who the original artist is because of damage that had been done before the painting was found but we can discern that the artist was Grecian from what looks to be a signature with the letters Tau, Zeta, an Epsilon with a tonos, and Nu. The painting itself depicts a tree and seven strange looking crescented leaves with speculated forked occult symbols painted on them. What’s interesting is, according to art historians, it looks as though the symbols on the painting had been altered or added in the early 1600’s meaning that after over 100 years, someone had intentionally changed the painting and there’s no record of the artists original depiction.”

As Diana listens to the redhead’s fervent explanation, she feels Akko beside her excitedly bouncing beside her.

“However,” Lotte smiles as she continues, “In the 1590’s there was an art forger who went by the alias Teresa Woodward– ”

“And she is one of the greatest forgers to have Ever. Lived.” Akko bursts, no longer able to contain herself. “Like, you know Wolfgang Beltracchi? I’d argue if she were still around, she could make a forgery of HIS forgeries and he wouldn’t be able to tell the difference!” She says with stars in her eyes.

“Akko’s a fan.” Jasminka says, followed by a proud, curt nod from the brunette.

“Yeah, so.” Lotte starts again, the interruption doing nothing to diminish her excitement. “Apparently, Woodward had made forgeries of hundreds of paintings from that area that we only found out about a hundred years ago, and we believe among them she had created a forgery of ‘The Seven Words’. Meaning…” The redhead pauses for effect. “That the forgery is the closest depiction history has to the original painting!”

Diana takes in the story and can see the appeal. From a historian’s view, the symbols that had been manipulated have the potential to prove invaluable in terms of understanding mysteries of the time, however… “How can you be certain there was a forgery done?”

“Well,” Lotte responds, “We had been looking into Woodward and paintings from the Renaissance that fit her pattern. So, we tried following their trail of where they had been seen or purchased from and found that there were some things with this painting that wouldn’t add up if there was just one.”

“So, you want to see what was on the original painting?” Diana ponders. “What do you believe was controversial during the Renaissance that sanctioned it being covered? I can’t say I’m familiar with the painting… and if the artist is unknown how high in regard had their work been?”

“That, we are not sure of. The symbols on the original look like complete and utter nonsense, even Ursula couldn’t decipher it so we don’t have much of a clue on the context…” The redhead continues. “Though, as fascinating as it would be to have to artists vision, that’s not quite our motivation behind going after the forgery.”

“Oh?” Diana questions.

“Mmm…” Lotte responds. “So, once it became evident that there were hundreds of forged paintings from the Renaissance era, there were some people who sought to defend the value of the original pieces and so took steps to destroy the forgeries…”

Diana hums in understanding.

“And we believe that ‘The Seven Words’ is one of the last remaining Woodward forgeries still intact.” The redhead says somberly only to be followed by Akko’s gushing voice contained in a whisper.

“And how cool would it be for a group of thieves to have a painting by THE GREATEST ART FORGER OF ALL TIME?!”

Diana stifles a smile at her enthusiasm before hearing Lotte speak up again.

“A while back we found the real painting tucked away in a manor, but… if we just took that it would have been for money, so we didn’t… To us, Woodward’s is far more valuable. Just in principle of who she was.”

“Besides,” Akko chimes in. “If the forgery is at the Gala, they’re selling a fake under the guise that it’s the original! For a ton of money probably! So… who’s really doing the bad thing here?” the brunette shrugs in complete justification. “And if they realize it’s a fake it might get destroyed… so… us taking it is like… a preservation effort, right?”

The blonde could try to argue with her logic, but in complete honesty doesn’t quite see the point of doing so. “So, do you know who the seller is? It’s an auction, correct?”

“Not a clue.” Lotte shakes her head. “Any documentation we can find has the seller down as Anonymous.”

“Whoever they are, though, must have a ton of money or notoriety if they were able to get a spot at the Gala auction.” Akko says as she brings her cooled hot chocolate to her lips before letting out a hum of content. “If we knew it would probably be infinitely easier to get the painting from their personal storage or whatnot instead of the event, but eh…”

“There’s not a lot of opportunities to go to a Wagandea Gala!” Lotte grins excitedly.

Diana smiles awkwardly in return.

She… has had quite a different upbringing.

Although her mother found more joy exploring the worlds of old and analyzing stone by its striations, still, she was renowned by her publications and had accrued wealth not only monetarily, but within her connections.

Diana had attended a few galas and like events in her youth, both before and following her mother’s passing. She hadn’t favored the events but her Aunt and cousins lived for the lavish parties and mingling with names that most would only hear on television. She was no stranger to the gowns and dinners to honor those in the heights of their fields, but once it became less about the great minds and more for of an excuse for her aunt to climb the social ladder, Diana had taken to declining any further invitations extended to her. She didn’t care for seeing the building of performers, nor did she need the sad reminder of her mother and the apologies of those who knew her.

This had been the cause of an argument that set a rift between her and her Aunt Daryl, but while Diana voluntarily fled from the glamour, Daryl and her cousins continued to thrive in it. It would not surprise her in the slightest if they would be in attendance to this Gala. Another reason she wanted to stay as far away from the thieves’ job as possible.

“So…” Akko drawls. “Any suggestions? How would you go about getting around on the fifth floor of a highly secured building likely with millions in merchandise and even more on the attendees?”

Diana sucks in an unsure breath between her teeth and shakes her head with a shrug.

“Oh!” Akko’s expression brightens. “How about we play a game!”

“Oh no…” Sucy grumbles.

The brunette turns in her chair towards the blonde as Diana faces her in slight alarm. “So, there’s this game we play that we call ‘How would you rob me?’, and pretty much you pick a person, choose something on them, and describe how you would go about getting it from them!” Akko grins excitedly, completely missing the dread flashing over the other girl’s face. “It’s super helpful in learning about the others you’re playing with, so if you’re not sure of your skillset, the way you respond may give you an idea of what comes naturally to you.”

“I… I don’t know– ” Diana stutters before Akko cuts in.

“Here, let me give you an example first…” Akko hums in thought as she looks around the table, carefully selecting her mark, before at last returning to face Diana. “You.”

Diana’s eyebrows raise. “Oh?”

“Mhm. And I’m going to take your watch without you realizing it.” The brunette smiles confidently.

“Very well...” The blonde looks down at the watch on her right arm, conveniently nearest the brunette, before looking up to the other girl skeptically. “And how would you do so without me noticing?”

“Well,” The brunette shifts in her chair to face the blonde before reaching out her right hand and placing it on Diana’s right wrist.

Diana stiffens at the moment of contact that Akko’s warm hand rests over her wrist. A slight flush comes over her face as she becomes hyper aware of the other girl’s fingers delicately brushing over skin. The watch is directly below Akko’s hand, she knows, but she finds it very hard to believe that right now, with how surprisingly the initial touch had taken her, the other girl would be able to do so much as twitch her fingers without her noticing.

“First, I’d put my hand on your wrist like this,” Akko explains as she looks up with a quirked smile, drawing the attention of Diana’s eyes to her own. “I’d then tell you that you dropped your wallet. So, while you were distracted by my hand at your wrist, I’d slip the wallet out of your front pocket. Then, when I hold it up to you to return it, when you go to grab it, you’d be distracted with the fact that your wallet is now in my hand and by the time you reach to take it, your watch will be gone.” The brunette smiles.

Her face felt heated. The proximity, the hand resting on her wrist, the smile…

‘What on Earth? Why am I reacting to her like this?’

With a subtle clearing of her throat, Diana composes herself. “And how can you determine that your target will react as you anticipate?” Diana asks doubtfully.

“You tell me.” Akko grins as she lifts her left hand, holding Diana’s wallet between her fingers.

Diana looks at the wallet in surprise, she hadn’t felt a thing. Had she really been so distracted by the brunette’s hand? Her eyes narrow at the other girl’s smug expression.

“Here ya go.” Akko continues to smile, taking her hand off of Diana’s wrist as the blonde makes her move to retrieve the wallet. But in the split second before Diana’s fingers graze its leather, she pauses in realization that the brunette had already told her what had just occurred. As she looks down, she finds expectedly, that her wrist is now bare.

She looks into the brunette’s eyes intensely as she grabs the wallet back before holding out her hand for the watch. “Impressive…”

“Sleight of hand, distraction, and a little bit of line-of-sight obstruction.” Akko says proudly as she dangles the leather strapped watch between her right hand’s index and pointer finger before returning it to the blonde’s hand. “I wasn’t called Akko the Great for nothing!”

“You weren’t called Akko the Great at all.” Sucy says quickly before taking a sip of her coffee.

“You don’t know that!” Akko huffs. 

Equal parts impressed by the brunette’s ruse and confused by her own reaction, Diana tucks her wallet deep into her pocket and re-fastens her watch to her wrist, trying to recall if she could feel Akko’s fingers working the buckle but only remembering the warmth.

“So, what do you think? Want to give it a go?” Akko asks excitedly before suddenly her expression falls.

Her face turns white as though she had seen a ghost… and before Diana could process what she was seeing in Akko’s eyes as they looked past her, the other girl drops her head and pulls up her arm to cover her face.

Concern written on her face, Diana looks around at the rest of the table, equally troubled by their friend’s behavior, before turning to face what the other girl had been looking at before she reacted.

All she could see past Amanda was the front window of the café where a blonde boy with slicked back hair, appearing to be high school aged, walked past holding the hand of a redheaded girl. Nothing appeared to be out of the usual, no suspicious figures holding phone camera’s up towards them… Could she have known that kid?

“Hey Akko, you alright?” Amanda asks with worry as she leans over the table. “What’s the matter? There somebody here?” The redhead asks quietly before looking around cautiously, seeing no one of recognition.

Akko hesitantly peeks out from behind her arm and looks back over towards the window to see the blonde boy, who she realizes now looks absolutely nothing like Louis, pass by the front door and continue down the sidewalk.

‘Oh no. No no no… this is not good. I’m seeing him everywhere.’

“A-ah…” Akko starts in an attempt to recover. “No. Sorry! I um… I thought I was gonna sneeze… but eh… heh… looks like it was a false alarm! Heh heh.” She lifts her finger, running it under her nose with a sniff. “Sorry about that!”

The rest of the table look at her skeptically. Even Diana, who could see that the girl’s hands as they return to rest in her lap have the slightest of quivers running through them.

Something wasn’t right, but it was abundantly clear that it was not something the brunette wanted to talk about.

“A-anyway!” Akko says before clearing her throat and righting her posture. “Where were we? Heh. Oh!” She looks over towards Diana, a remnant of fluster still present in her voice. “Did you want to give it a try? The game?”

Diana looks into the other girl’s eyes, concern still evident on her face as she searches crimson irises still tinted with a shade she recognizes to be fear.

Something really wasn’t right…

“I um… perhaps another time. I’m not certain how I would even begin…” She continues to watch the brunette. Fortunately for her, it appears as though Akko’s attention has been moved elsewhere so it didn’t feel like she was going to be pressed into performing, however, nerves still hung in her chest.

“That’s fine.” The brunette says distractedly. “It’s way different than when you’re in the moment anyway, but it’s still fun, ya know?” She clears her throat again before perking up, throwing on a new mask and readily changes the subject. “So, is anybody else ready to order food? I’m starving!”

Despite a few unsure glances her way, the rest of the team follow her lead into the new subject.

For the rest of the lunch, the girls drift off the topic of work and begin to sound more like the university aged group they appear to be. Avery comes over and takes their food orders, and despite the conversation moving towards light and humorous, Diana dwells on what caused the fear in the brunette’s eyes. As she looks around the table, she can’t help but notice that, although she contributes to the conversation, when not speaking, Amanda wears a conflicted expression with eyes lost in thought.

‘She must have seen it as well… I wonder if she knows what that could have been about… I hope she’s not in trouble…’

For the next half hour, Diana was surprised by how comfortable she had become with the group. Aside from Sucy’s less frequent glares and the unusually quiet and contemplative Amanda… Akko, Lotte, and Jasminka including her in their conversation and Constanze inviting her to study her gadget made her feel far more welcomed into their fold than she had expected. Despite the newfound ease, worry still lingered in Diana’s mind and as it seemed, she couldn’t help but steal glances at the girl beside her. However, for all of Akko’s credit, her new mask remained firmly in place.

It was around 4:15 when the girls, minus Diana, received what seemed to be a group text from Ursula notifying them that she was back at the house, and it was about at that time that Diana realized that she was positive that she was not going to be able to focus on the puzzle of her mother’s notes after all that happened today. Her mind would only wander, she was in dire need of sleep, and the notes were already securely locked away in her high-grade briefcase and stored in the vault Ursula had provided to her… so instead of prolonging the action of spinning her wheels in mud, she feels it might be best for her to head home to contend with her thoughts and start fresh again come morning.

Shortly after receiving Ursula’s message and finishing their drinks and meals, they all pool in to settle the bill and gather their jackets and belongings to leave.

Akko and Lotte continue to chatter as the group makes their way outside into the noticeably cooled afternoon air.

“Akko, hey, I’m sorry to interrupt…” The blonde says meekly as she brushes the brunette’s shoulder, noticing her tense at the touch. “I can still drive you back if you like, but I think I’m going to head home for the remainder of the day.”

Akko deflates slightly before replacing her expression with a smile. “Don’t worry about it! I’ll just grab a ride with Lotte and Sucy. Thank you though!”

“Of course.” The blonde smiles softly in response, the other girl’s grin too contagious to resist.

“Hey.” Akko starts to say as she watches Lotte drift away to pick up a conversation with Sucy. She then brings her eyes up to meet Diana’s, and for the first time since what happened in the cafe, it appears as though the brunette’s mask and fear and whatever was haunting her had fallen away. Before her stood honest, genuine, Akko. “I’m really glad we talked today.”

The warmth in the brunette’s smile causes Diana’s own to grow as she feels the worry begin to melt in her chest. “I really am too.”

The two take a moment, smiling softly and thankful for this chance to start over. Akko’s eyes flit down ever so slightly before seemingly stopping herself with a few blinks and a quick breath.

“So, I’ll see you tomorrow?” She asks, a glint of hopefulness peeking out from behind the question.

“See you tomorrow.” Diana confirms, her smile never once faltering.

“Okay.” The brunette beams with a nod, and with one last lingering look at the blonde’s eyes Akko turns and heads off after her friends. 

The smile on Diana’s face stays pulled at her cheeks even after the brunette had turned her back. There was definitely still a lot going on with Akko, far more than she had the place to know about… but that’s okay. The smile and the surprisingly warm touch, although used as a ploy to remove her watch, was more than she could have hoped for after everything that’s happened between them.

“Hey guys! I’ll catch up!” Amanda yells, startling the blonde as she sidles up beside her, waving off Constanze and Jasminka. “I’m just gonna make sure she gets to her car okay!”

Akko spins around on her heel, aghast that she had forgotten to offer to walk Diana back!

“Ah! Ya snooze ya lose, Kagari!” Amanda calls out, a teasing smile exposing her teeth.

Akko pouts before turning around, shamed, and continues to walk with Lotte and Sucy. 

Diana looks around. It was still light out and there is not a soul to be seen near or around where her car is parked. “Thank you, Amanda, but that’s not necessary.” Diana states, unsure, but trying not to seem as intimidated by the girl as she felt. 

“I just wanted to have a word.” The redhead says, her cheeky grin vanishing from her face.

A feeling of ice washes over her back as Diana meets the intense look in the girl’s emerald eyes. She’s not certain of what exactly is behind them– malice didn’t seem likely, but whatever it was looked to be of great importance.

“Sure…” Diana says cautiously as she continues to brave Amanda’s eyes. “I’m right over that way,” the blonde gestures in the direction of her car. “Is there something the matter?”

“Let’s walk.” Amanda states, sounding almost like a command, before turning and heading in the direction of the blonde’s car.

The air seems to thicken as Diana finds herself alone with Amanda.

Although the walk back to her car was short, the silence between the two made each step move in slow motion. Amanda stared forward, although appearing alert, from beside her, Diana could tell she was deep in thought.

She wasn’t sure what to think. The redhead seemed to have been spending a lot of time in her head while they were at the café, even before Akko’s odd reaction… What could it be that she wanted to talk about?

‘Could this be about Akko giving me a second chance? I know they all see each other as family… is she afraid I’m going to hurt her again?’

“What’s your plan with all of this?” The redhead asks suddenly – surprisingly, in a far quieter tone than what would be expected of someone whose troubled expression spoke such volumes. “How are you going to keep the people involved with you from getting hurt?”

Despite the lack of volume, Diana still flinches at the words’ impact. “I… don’t have an answer…” She says as she looks to the ground, watching one foot move in front of the other shifting loose gravel on the pavement. As hard as she tries to think about what could happen and predict what positions and choices will have to be dealt with, there are far more factors whirling around her mother’s mystery than she can account for. Hell, the last time she thought she was onto something about the Sons, she found out about another person who seemed to be working on her mother’s side. She can’t be certain of anything.

“You don’t have an answer? Or you haven’t considered?” Amanda snaps, her tone hardening as her eyes meet the blonde’s. “What’s your plan after you find what you’re looking for? You don’t think people will come after you to find it? Hell, even that book that you’re studying. If it’s such a key thing for you, what makes you think the other guys don’t know it’s value?”

Diana stiffens at the other girl’s voice getting more aggressive… however, she can understand completely. She’s right. Every second that she’s around them, involving them, introducing new factors or knowledge for the Sons of Clytius to discover… she is putting them… this family… in danger.

She knew the risk… and it seemed Chariot and the rest of them were aware of its looming presence, but even so, what was her plan? Once she gets another piece away from the Son’s hands will she continue on to following what it seems her predecessors had done? Continuing to shift the pieces around on a global gameboard? What exactly is she hoping to find in her mother’s book?

She isn’t sure. She isn’t even certain of what she thinks could be the mystery behind the cult and the artifacts… all she knows is that her mother died trying to keep the pieces of Hecate’s Triptych away from the Sons, and right now, that is her objective.

“Look…” Diana frowns, genuine sorrow in her eyes as she meets the emerald of the other girl’s eyes. “I’m sorry… truly… I’m trying to figure this out as I go too. It was not my intention to drag you all into this– ”

“I’m not talking about us.” Amanda states, cutting her off as her eyes bore fixedly into Diana’s.

Diana pauses and furrows her brow for a moment before coming to the realization…

‘Of course…’

“I’m not psyched about everything that happened with Akko and you, but I get it. Things get complicated with what we do and get involved in, but we can take care of ourselves. But do Hannah or Barbara know anything about what’s going on?”

“The girls aren’t aware of any of it, and I want to keep it that way.” Diana says defensively. “I hate lying to them but it’s the only thing that I can think of that can keep them even a little safe.” Her eyes narrow. “I have kept my thoughts to myself about you and your background in front of them... so unless you want that to change, I expect you to avoid bringing up my involvement and activity in your conversation with them.”

Amanda sneers at her tone. “Is that a threat, Cavendish?” 

“I wish it weren’t.” Diana responds, locked onto Amanda’s eyes.

After holding her glare a moment longer, Amanda’s prickly exterior falls and as her shoulders drop, a soft, conflicted half smile pulls at her cheek. 

“Listen, I’m gonna give you a chance because for some reason Akko’s got a soft spot for you...” Amanda crosses her arms and leans back against the hood of Diana’s car. “I love my friends… and having them in this life with me is more than I can ask for...” The redhead sees the blonde tense and continues. “But, it seems we’re on the same page on this... I don’t want Hannah and Barbara getting anywhere near what we’re doing. The problem I can’t help but notice is that everything you touch goes to shit.” 

Despite the relief of discovering the two of them are in agreement, the redhead’s insinuation causes Diana jaw to set and her brow to furl.

“Trouble follows you… and now that it looks like there’s people getting suspicious of you or Grizzly or whatever… whatever it is that you two are involved in…” Amanda grumbles as she looks around, careful to keep her voice low, “what makes you so sure just keeping them in the dark is going to be enough to keep them safe?”

The question must have been rhetorical because before Diana had the time to consider her response, the redhead continued.

“They’re smart…” Amanda sighs before letting her eyes fall from the blonde’s and drift over towards someone walking out of earshot. “The two of them might act oblivious at times, but they know something’s going on with you and they worry… Hell, they probably know I’m hiding something from them and I hide what I do for a living...” A whisper of a smile pulls at the redhead’s lips before her eyes reaffix on Diana and her expression follows in complete seriousness. “You’ve got to know well enough that they’re loyal to a fault and that if they figured out what’s been going on, they’d put themselves in even more danger because they’d be trying to help you.”

Diana’s eyes search the other girl’s green and finds, not a source of warning or aggression behind them, but an overwhelming motivation of worry.

Amanda’s right, and Diana knows her two best friends enough to know that the redhead’s words are entirely true to their characters… but even so, the dilemma has been one that has weighed on her and its solution continues to evade her.

Separating herself from them hadn’t worked in the past… to warn them of potential threat would provoke suspicion… and to tell them would invoke involvement and that was the last thing that she wanted.

It disgusts her what position she had been forced to put her unsuspecting friends in, but even worse is the guilt of allowing hope to be her best plan to keep them safe in the meantime, after all else considered had failed. She installed security cameras outside of their house and made sure to invest in the highest grade of home security system, but what if that’s not enough?

She so desperately wishes she could answer Amanda’s question, but anything she feels she could say wouldn’t even assure herself.

The two stand in silence for a moment before the redhead takes a breath. “What I’m saying is that trying to keep them under the radar isn’t going to be enough, and I don’t know how much I can do if I can’t know what I’m up against.” Her brow creases as she looks at the blonde, and with an almost pained expression she continues. “You’ve got to be careful because you have to protect them… cause if you’re not and some cultist takes them to use as leverage on you... there’s gonna be Hell to pay...” Piercing eyes land hard on Diana, “…and not just for them.”  

It is not lost on Diana that those are the exact thoughts she had of Amanda when she and Akko had come over the night after the Silver Hound.

Ever since the girls had started seeing Amanda more frequently, Diana couldn’t help but be wary of the redhead. She had no reason to trust her, no reason to not think that this thief would have no interest in the covert operation she had previously been running out of her bedroom, and it seemed almost too eerily convenient that she came walking back into Hannah and Barbara’s lives the moment she made her move on the Silver Hound. It seemed almost too perfect to not contain an ulterior motive…

But here as she looks into the fearful yet forceful eyes of the girl in front of her, the girl who had weaved her way into Hannah and Barbara’s hearts, she can feel more than see just how deeply and genuinely she feels for her two friends.

It was never a ploy, and Diana had been wrong in her assumption, yet again, and she couldn’t have been more thankful.

Almost as though sensing that more of her true feelings were on display than she intended, Amanda hardens her expression and pushes herself aloofly off of Diana’s car.

“Keep that in mind, Cavendish.” She warns one final time before turning and walking back towards the direction of the others.

“I am doing everything I can to keep them safe, Amanda.” Diana finally speaks up. “And if there’s anything more, I will do that as well.”

Amanda turns her head, the corner of her eye locking onto Diana as she continues to walk away. “You better.”

Amanda’s warnings ran through her mind the entire drive home. She had to think of other ways to protect them, to keep them away from this mystery that had claimed her so suddenly without warning. But what would she do? If the Sons found out who she is they would easily be able to find out about Hannah and Barbara and the rest of her family, so, at the moment it really seems as though her best bet is to just not get identified. However, judging on how many people said that she was the spitting image of her mother before she passed makes that plan seem far harder than it sounds.

Pulling into her parking spot beside Hannah’s car, Diana tiredly looks around the lot for any people she doesn’t recognize. Seeing no one of note, she exits her car and makes her way up the walkway, eyes still discreetly scanning.

‘I just need to stay vigilant. If anything seems off I need to be able to think three steps ahead. It would absolutely be more trouble than it’s worth, but perhaps I should consider talking to Chariot about what she had done to evade the Sons and Croix…’

Diana pulls out her keys and despite all of the unexpected things to have happened today, the sight before her as she walks through her door is the one that throws her the most.

Greeting her, in the middle of their hallway, is the image of Hannah, half zipped up into yellow gown, smacking Barbara’s rear as she stands there in a bra and a lilac dress resting at her hips.  

The two freeze with wide eyes as they look towards the open door, sighing in relief as they see that it is only Diana.

“Hey Diana! Thank goodness you’re back!” Barbara beams in excitement. “I need your opinion cause I can’t trust that one.” The raven-haired girl shoots a glace towards Hannah who just holds her hands up in surrender. “Hannah says my arse is too big for the dress– ”

“ – And I also said that there is absolutely nothing to be upset about with that.” Hannah cuts in with a wink and a sly smile towards Barbara before the other girl huffs and turns back to Diana.

“Can you zip it up and tell me what you think?” Barbara pleads.

“I love you, babe, but the zipper’s not gonna make it…” Hannah says with a snort before Barbara turns, playfully hitting her with a theatrical growl.

Diana shakes her head with a smile as she listens to the two girls’ fuss.

This… was not abnormal.

The discussion with Amanda continues to linger in her head, but seeing her friends, seeing how much life and love and laughter they bring to her world stokes a fire in her chest.

‘These girls are my family, and I will not let anything happen to them.’

 She quickly closes the door and sets the locks before placing her bag onto the floor and beckoning Barbara over. “Come here, let me see.”

Gleefully, Barbara dances her way over towards Diana allowing the blonde to see for herself how tight of a fit the dress seemed to be.

‘Hannah might be right…’ Diana thinks as she tugs on the zipper with minimal avail.

“So, what’s the occasion for the dresses?” Diana asks as she continues to work the zipper up, attempting to douse the apprehension of whether the dress was going to fit or not.

“So. You know how Hannah’s Dad got that promotion at the law firm?” Barbara wiggles excitedly causing Diana to lose her grip on the zipper. “Apparently he hit it off super well with his boss and he wanted him and Hannah’s mom to accompany him to the Wagandea Gala in London in a few weeks and he got a few invites for us!”

In contrast to the near physical manifestation of excitement exuding from Barbara’s frame, Diana’s blood runs cold.

“Yeah,” Hannah adds proudly. “Though, I guess he forgot that we were dating each other so he sent us both invitations with plus ones. Which works, cause we’re going to ask Amanda.” The hazel-eyed girl smiles before looking hopefully towards the blonde. “And hey, I know you’re not a big fan of the pomp and circumstance of it all, but you are totally welcome to come as our other plus.”

“Yes!! Oh, Diana that would be so much fun!” Barbara beams. “I even have the perfect dress in mind for you! Oh! I wonder if Amanda is more of a tux or a gown gal. She doesn’t really seem the type to go to this type of thing but I bet she’d clean up nice.”

Diana’s hand slackens at the zipper as Hannah and Barbara’s voices fade away behind the deafening turmoil in her mind.

How?

How can she protect them if no matter how hard she tries to keep them away, Destiny seems to enjoy the cruel joke of luring them closer.

Chapter Text

“Shit…” Amanda hisses as she holds her chin in thought. “Do you think you can talk them out of it?” The redhead asks with a wince, her hopefulness barely visible past the surety of her doubt.

“I really don’t think that’s going to be possible.” Diana frowns, confirming the other girl’s doubt. “They said they just received the invitations yesterday and they’ve already chosen their dresses. There’s not a single thing I could say to change their mind and even if I somehow managed to, when they set their mind to something, one way or another they’ll figure out some way to do it.”

With a huge sigh Amanda leans back on the couch in the Tutoring House living room frustratedly pushing the heels of her hands into her temples. “Hhhhh… I know…” She grumbles, knowing well and good that the two girls, if inclined, were a force to be reckoned with. Just one of many of the reasons she had found herself so smitten with the pair. “Shit. That complicates what we came up with yesterday even more… damn it.”

After returning home from lunch to the sight of the girls aflutter about their newly attained invitations to the Wagandea Gala, Diana wasn’t certain what to do. After allowing herself a moment of naivete to hope that ‘maybe it’s NOT the same Wagandea Gala?’, Diana quashed the optimism and made an attempt to gauge just how strongly the girls had felt about going.

Though, by the excitement over the dresses, she was easily able to guess that it was a top priority.

And so, after confirming Hannah’s judgement that Barbara should probably go with a different dress to avoid any fashion nightmares, Diana continued to listen to them chatter as her mind told her, without question, that she had to warn Akko’s team.

“So… I assume they haven’t asked you yet?” Diana questions. “They were very excited last night about inviting you. I’m kind of surprised that I’m the one to let you know.”

For a moment, Amanda’s eyes soften and a pinkish hue tints her cheeks. She wasn’t certain that the two would have any interest in showing off their relationship together with her. Hearing that they had no reservations about including her warmed her heart… however…

The glimpse of affection leaves her features as reality sets in. “Not yet… but I’m not looking forward to having to tell them no…”

“Well why don’t you go as a guest?” Akko asks, hopeful eyebrows raised. “You wouldn’t have to sneak in! And that has been a concern.”

“If I’m going to be a part of anything with this job, no one can know I’m there.” The redhead states in complete seriousness. “Even if I do come as a guest, it’s too many eyes… especially when Hannah and Barbara realize when I disappear. Besides…” Amanda pauses, her brows set, “if we do get caught somehow, I don’t want it to trail back to them… To keep them safe, they can’t recognize me, so, I can’t be on the floor.”

Diana’s lips press together, watching the redheaded girl frown as their conversation from the afternoon prior plays back in her head. She can see how much Amanda cares for Hannah and Barbara… and despite her thoughts of the girl previously, she feels a reassurance in her chest that Amanda’s warning was anything but empty. As long as she could help it, she would keep them safe… and by the look on her face at the thought of having to turn the girls down, she would do so no matter the cost.

“Same with you.” Amanda says, taking Diana out of her thoughts as she points a finger towards Akko. “They know your face… and if they see you on the floor, there’s going to be questions.”

The brunette furrows her brow in realization muttering “Yeah…” before bringing her hand to her chin in thought. “Maybe if I wore a wig?”

Diana stands amidst the quiet room of thinking minds and sets to thought on something that had crawled into her mind the night prior.

She needs to protect Hannah and Barbara… and after hearing the passion in Lotte and Akko’s explanation of what this painting means to them, in her heart, she finds she wants them to succeed. She really didn’t want to attend the Gala, but as she looks at the brunette’s troubled face she determines that if she could do something to help both parties, why squander the opportunity?

“Well, while I may not be able to convince them not to go… would it make any difference if I accompanied them?”

The group of girls look at her.

“Thought you didn’t want to get involved?” Sucy says dryly.

“Well… while I wasn’t desiring to join them, I was invited… so if I were to accept their offer, I may be able to steer them away from your activity.”

The girls return to silence and think.

“That could work.” Amanda hums with a thoughtful shrug.

“Are you sure though?” Akko asks.

Diana turns her head towards the brunette with a muted smile. “Truth be told, it wouldn’t be my first time as a guest to one of these events. I don’t particularly care for them, but I’m familiar enough with the etiquette to not be seen as out of place.”

“I meant… you being a part of the job...”

Diana sees concern in Akko’s eyes and finds it a little odd that the other girl would care about her comfort in regards to her decision to help. As far as these girls know, Diana is well accustomed to thievery… and so, should be confident that she knows what she can handle.

Had she let something slip?

“Well,” Diana responds calmly, not letting her thoughts influence her tone, “I would prefer to be as far away from the details as necessary. But my intent is to keep the girls as uninvolved as possible.”

“Okay…” Amanda says, satisfied with the new development. “So, you can guide them away from the areas we’re going to need to be… Akko, you’re still going to need to be careful scouting…”

“Mm… I actually might have an idea for that.” Lotte hums, leaning with her back against the wall before hesitantly looking up at Diana. “As long as it’s okay with Diana… since I know the point is to keep Hannah and Barbara away from everything going on…”

The blonde returns her look with curiosity.

“But…” The redhead continues, “If there’s a danger of them seeing Akko, maybe we could give her an excuse to be there? If Amanda’s not going to go… as long as it’s okay… maybe Akko could be that other plus one… letting her get onto the floor to scout without having to worry about Hannah and Barbara recognizing her… and as a second defense just in case something unexpected happens.”

A blush rises to Akko’s face as she understands the implication.

She would go to the Gala as Diana’s date.

Like thoughts go through Diana’s mind and she feels just a touch of heat on her cheeks as well. Though, the more she considers the redhead’s suggestion, the more positive she became that it would work.

The girls were still under the impression that she and Akko were seeing one another. Although not entirely a lie, her late nights at the Tutoring House were allowed to mistakenly be attributed to spending time at Akko’s. Not truthful… but not completely inaccurate either. Diana had just let the assumption stick and dealt with the teasing comments of “Young lady, you’ve been seeing that woman long past curfew! You’re grounded!” and “Sure you didn’t want to spend the night?” normally accompanied by one or both of them winking because doing so was far more acceptable than explaining her actual activity. Bottom line, the girls would gleefully accept Akko to be their additional plus one if Amanda were to decline.

“I doubt the girls would oppose.” Diana mutters.

“It could work.” Akko says after a quick clearing of her throat in an attempt to cool her blush.

“Is that alright?” Diana asks, feeling a fleeting swell of pride at the still visible light dusting of pink on the other girl’s cheeks.

“As long as it’s alright with you.” Akko responds, both anxiety and excitement dancing in her eyes.

“Alright. Cool.” Amanda absentmindedly nods her head before letting her expression fall. “So, as soon as I become the worst girlfriend ever… Diana will accept the invite and ask if Akko can go with her as the other plus one. Then… the night of, you two can watch the floor and make sure Hannah and Barbara are nowhere near everything when it’s going down.”

“Got it.” Akko affirms as Diana nods her head in understanding.

“Okay!” Lotte says excitedly before beginning to mutter out loud, more to herself than for the others to listen. “So, we’ll have to get Diana a comm set and get her familiar with the building schematics so she knows where everyone will be and where to stay away from at certain times…”

As the redhead continues her tangent the rest of the team fall into quiet conversation amongst themselves on new potential angles now that Amanda has to be behind the scenes.

Diana wasn’t going to lie, watching the brainstorming process that these girls go through is quite the marvel to witness. It’s as though they are able to clearly see what the other members think as they explain a plan and even further so, the experience they show as they respond and critique truly make it seem as though they were an entirely interchangeable machine. Every part knew enough about the others to help with the workload.

Although the intent of their collaboration efforts may be questionable, Diana found herself almost envious of the passion they all shared.

“So, you’ve been to a couple of these things?” Akko asks, interrupting the blonde’s thoughts as she looks over. “Were you after anything good?” 

A humored smile perks up on Diana face. “Actually, I’d been invited…” Diana says before her expression begins to fall, “My mother’s research was celebrated… so I used to go for her… in her stead.”

“O-oh.” Akko says meekly.

“It’s been a few years since I’ve accepted any invitation since I don’t enjoy the grandeur of the events…” Diana’s somber expression returns to light, “But I know the girls will be excited.”

“Thanks for helping us out though. I know you’re mostly doing it to keep your friends safe… but I’m glad you’re working with us on this one.” Akko smiles softly, the blonde meeting her smile.

“Oh!” Lotte blurts out, seemingly done with her muttering. “Did Grizzly give you the tour yet?” She asks the blonde, drawing the rest of the team’s questioning eyes. At a glance, Diana’s unsure if the looks present are hoping that she had or hadn’t… “I don’t know why she would since you’re not really here for that reason, but now that you’re working with us you should get the proper introduction!”

“I have not.” Diana states truthfully as she watches Sucy and Amanda’s eyes in particular look away with a hint of approval. She knows the girls disappear down the hallway into a room that she assumes leads them to a basement or lower level of the building, but she herself has not seen it. It’s not that she wasn’t curious, but her research had taken precedent and so she focused mainly on doing that in the safety of the base’s living area. “I appreciate the gesture… however, I really should be getting back to–”

“Oh! You have to take a look!” Akko grins, excitedly cutting off the blonde. “Come on! It’ll be quick!”

“Why do you want to show her so badly?” Sucy grumbles, but Akko ignores her.

“If you’re gonna be looking over the schematics with us, you’re gonna to have to go down there to see the model anyway!” Akko reasons. “C’mon.”

Diana pulls her eyes from the excited brunette and takes a nervous glance around the room. She is surprised to see Amanda push herself off the couch and walk by, before heading down the hallway. “She’s got a point. I get you don’t want details but you should have at least a vague idea with what you’re dealing with.”

As the redhead heads down the hallway, the rest of the group rise from their places and begin to follow her. Akko ushers Diana to come along with the flow of the group going down the hallway. She has no choice but to comply.

As they head down the hallway, Diana is familiar with the restroom and the closet that she had been tied up in, but any further was beyond the territory she had explored. She assumed one of which to be an office or lounge and the other, the one on the right, to be the one that led to the thieves’ den.

Amanda opens the mysterious door to the right and guides the rest inside. Once in, Diana can see that the rather small room contained a closet and a couple sets of made bunk beds, presumably in the case that any of the girls needed a place to hide out or for the nights that Chariot worked through the evening. The redhead approaches the closet.

“The lock will open from the other side, but to get in you need to have prints registered on the system.” Akko whispers.

After a few beeps and a chime, the sound of a lock shifting can be heard followed by movement resuming deeper into the closet.

“Careful of steps 3,7, and 9.” Akko whispers as she leads Diana down the stairs, showing her exactly where to step over the boards. “Conz installed a sensor to alert us if someone got past the door aaaand it’ll seal off the staircase until either someone else deactivates it or steps on the right boards in the right order.” Diana’s eyebrows raise as she carefully steps over the third step, following Akko’s lead.

“It’s just a little challenging to do the password when there’s a bunch of us in here, so take your time.” Jasminka says from behind the blonde, allowing her space.

“Alright.” Amanda says nonchalantly as she exits the steps. “So, straight ahead we have our gym, to the right, Conzy’s lab, Sucy’s hazard corner, and our conference table…”

Akko turns around on the steps towards Diana with a playful look and whispers, “…aaaand the best part…”

Diana, following closely behind and making sure to avoid the ninth step, looks up and studies her face.

“And after I do this…” Amanda shifts her foot over an unassuming piece of tile flooring and Diana can hear a mechanical whirring coming from the other side of the wall, left of the staircase. “And to the left, we have…”

The moment Diana takes her last step onto the floor following the rest of the girls into the room, to her left she is struck with awe by the built-in bookcase bursting with what Diana can only assume to be the trophies the girls had picked up over the course of their jobs.

Diana can see glinting gold and polished marble luring her closer as she steps further into the room. A soft lighting from between the shelves display each piece in its full glory. The dark velvet pedestals and glass display boxes are not far off of how a museum would respect the preservation of the pieces’ histories, and although they were all together in their set of shelves, the care of placement and detail to display made each piece shine as though it were its own exhibit.

 Diana’s eyes rove over the pieces, recognizing a few pieces here and there, finding herself shocked as to how far it seems the range of these girl’s operations have been run. She was quite certain she remembers hearing that the ‘La Femme Aux Cheveux Roux’, a red jasper figurine of a bowing woman, was last seen in France, and yet, here she stands with herself and the six other girls as her audience.  Diana was under the impression that this group kept to England, but is it possible they have ties to thefts all across Europe?

“Just a couple things we’ve picked up over the years.” Akko smirks with pride. “Mostly stuff that’s been kept in storage or wasn’t given worthy floor space, buuut we do have a couple bigger name hauls…” Akko says as she moves her hand as though unveiling the floor before them.

Diana’s eyes shift from the floor Akko gestures toward and the brunette herself.

Nothing?

 She hears Amanda snicker.

Akko sighs and turns towards the redhead with a pout and a stamp of her foot. “Come oooon, Amanda! Hit the thing!” she whines.

The other girl laughs and as Diana turns she can see the humor on the rest of the girls’ faces.

‘I imagine this is akin to having siblings.’

“Aright, aright.” Amanda snorts before attempting to hold her laugh back by biting her lip. “Do the hand thing again.”

Akko blushes and narrows her eyes at the redhead before, with far less flair, graces her hand towards the same patch of floor she had previously.

Still nothing.

“Amanda!”

As Akko turns towards the girl busting out laughing once more, Diana suddenly hears a click beneath the floor before seeing a set of tiles shift as an immaculate display case rises a yard or so in front of the bookcase. Diana’s eyes widen.

“You kept ‘The Core’?” Diana blinks as, sure enough, her eyes take in the sight of the crystal ball Akko had shared with her that night that seemed so long ago. Diana’s brow furrows as she frowns at the brunette. “Didn’t you say a crew relative was going to buy it?”

“Yeah, well…” Akko sucks a breath in through her teeth. “Long story short, last minute, it turns out she wasn’t the buyer, and the person who was using her identity has a hustle of breaking down jewelry and selling individual gems on the black… so…. we weren’t about to let it get destroyed for the stones so Grizzly said we were going to hold onto it… at least until we’re sure it has a good place to go.”

Diana’s expression relaxes. She had a feeling, but was glad to see that she was right in determining that the team’s respect for the pieces far outweighs their greed.

If she were honest… in that same position she would have done the same thing.

The blonde nods her head in understanding before returning her gaze to the display case. Although ‘The Core’ had been what caught her eye as the stand rose, the other pieces accompanying it were hardly paled by its comparison.

She knew these pieces. Granted, some were only because of her studies looking through museums for the pieces of Hecate’s Triptych, but some of these… ‘The Urn of Vajarois’, ‘Full Wing Pappiliodya’, and the cuboidal abstract sculpture of emotion named ‘Pixels’… were all familiar and yet none of whose disappearances she had been made aware of.

‘Could they really have been able to steal these?’ Diana ponders as she studies the pieces in awe. ‘They look to be real… but… could they really be so skilled to steal these pieces without causing alarm? Incredible…’

“You have quite the collection…” Diana says as her eyes glance once more at ‘The Core of the Universe’ before returning to the lesser-known pieces on the bookshelf. “Where’s the furthest you’ve all gone for a… job?”

Akko furrows her brow in thought before looking back to question Lotte. “Was it… Italy?”

“I believe it was the Royal Palace of Caserta?” the redheaded girl hums as she adjusts her glasses.

Diana’s eyebrows raise before the movement of Constanze’s arm pointing towards the top shelf of the bookcase draws her attention. There rested a dark bronze statue of a horse with shining hooves and eyes.

“That’s right! It was the bronze figure and the clock.” Amanda hums. “Can’t believe I forgot that one… the architecture in that place practically begged to be climbed.”

“Opposed to the architecture everywhere else?” Sucy quips followed by Amanda shooting her a glance coupled with a shrug.

“Good point.” The redhead retorts before walking forward into the room, guiding the tour towards the other side of the room.

As she follows beside Akko, Diana has to force her eyes away from the crystal ball she was positive she would never see again in her lifetime. Despite being surrounded by professionally positioned lights in its exhibit, she couldn’t help but notice that her memory recalls it being just as astounding a sight when Akko had placed it on her bed.

It was a comfort to know that its beauty was lasting, regardless of setting or circumstance.

As they head over towards the right side of the room, consisting mostly of a massive conference table covered in papers and, what she can only imagine to be a scale model of a few floors of the Arcturus Towers, Diana’s eyes glance over to see the gym area and finds herself astounded with the amount of resources they have crammed into such small a space. There were general things like mats, weights and a treadmill, however there also looked to be a tangled length of vents with indicators making it evident that they were not of use for the house itself. In the corner, there appeared to be what looked like the top of a rock wall peeking out from a sunken floor. She was quite certain she saw a harness strapped to a bar jutting off the top of the wall, but how far down could the floor fall?

At last, they arrive at the table and Amanda extends her arm, not unlike how Akko had upon revealing the shifting floor panel. “And here we have Conzy’s lab, Sucy’s chem station, the blueprints, scale model, records, research, yadda yadda the works. Aaaaaand that’s the tour.” Amanda pops her lips.

It seemed like more than Diana could really take in. She knew these girls operated professionally in their craft, but it didn’t really dawn on her until seeing the lengths for conditioning and preparation laid before her, not to mention their trophies from successful heists, just how capable these girls were.

When she would picture thieves and criminals it most definitely would not be this ragtag team of girls operating out of an off-campus housing unit. Amanda, maybe… but the rest of them… no.

Even Akko… while she was roused to suspicion from their meeting at the Meriliad, she never would have guessed the girl to be a bona fide thief. And even less so now after getting to know her a little better. It appeared to only be a facet of her personality… far from a defining trait, and yet… when she heard her talk about ‘jobs’ and the way she spoke about ‘The Seven Words’, there is an encompassing passion behind what she says. Even if by a moral standpoint it’s fundamentally illegal, the way her eyes shine, the way she rationalizes and the way she describes art of the skill involved… it all makes her want to side with the girl, to believe that her way of thinking is right, and hope that she succeeds.

Though, she supposes that charisma is an integral part of her success as a thief.

The group and her are vastly different… but as long as she must work in the shadows, she’s truly thankful that this group will be there to keep her company.

“Your operation here is impressive.” Diana muses as she looks around the room, taking one last look around the room before facing the group of girls. 

“Well, we take what we do pretty seriously.” Amanda says, eyeing the blonde as she crosses her arms. “Ya know... cause if we mess up... jail...” 

“O-of course...” Diana mumbles quietly, cheeks flaring with embarrassment. “Well, thank you for showing me all of this. I do appreciate the confidence…” She continues, with a light cough easing her nerves. 

“Ya gotta trust who you’re working with.” Akko says with a grin.

“At least professionally…” Sucy says under her breath, just loud enough for Diana to hear.

“Anyway, yeah, so...” Amanda cuts in just as she sees Akko turn toward the purple haired girl with a questioning look. “You say you don’t want to be involved in the planning and whatever, right? So, once we have something together, we’ll let you know your part and get you a comm set. Sound good?” Amanda asks, regaining Diana’s attention away from the guilt the redhead could tell the other girl was taking the bait for.  

“I believe that would be for the best.” Diana nods, with a tight smile.

Not once did she expect forgiveness for her actions, but still, the hurt she feels from Sucy’s words surprises her. She had expected some caution from the team of girls, much like having the awareness of someone readying a punch in front of you, however, regardless of the knowledge that it is there, the strike will hurt all the same.

“Oooh, we gotta think of a code name for you!” Akko blurts out excitedly.

The blonde’s eyes widen. “That’s not -” Diana starts – 

“Oooh, yes!” Lotte’s eyes shine. “Maybe something for personality? Or a skill?” 

“Or maybe the name from the Meriliad?” Akko says as a lightbulb brightens above her. “Hey Diana, is Cynthia Luna an established alias or would you want to use a part of it for your codename?”

“Ahh... um...” Diana stumbles back at the enthusiasm of the brunette and redhead.  

“Blondie.” Amanda smirks.  

“No, that’s too obvious...” Akko pouts, waving Amanda’s suggestion away. “How about –” 

“It’s really not necessary.” Diana manages to interrupt, sounding as though she were begging for the conversation to stop.

“I know you’ve been working alone, but it’s totally necessary to have a codename when you’re part of a group, Diana.” Akko states matter of factly. “That’s how this group works at least.”

Diana looks into the brunette’s impassioned eyes with conflict before biting the inside of her cheek and resigning with a sigh.

She really didn’t want to get involved with more criminal activity than necessary, but at this point it appears as though this bare minimum is unavoidable.

“Very well then, whatever you think will suit best...” She states before awkwardly bringing her eyes down to her watch before pausing in realization that it was far later in the day than she had thought it was. “Thank you, but I’m afraid I really should be getting back to my research.” 

Just then the grumbling of a stomach makes itself present among them. Codename considerations pause as all eyes turn towards Akko whose face had turned bright pink.

“I have a bag of snacks upstairs if you’re hungry.” Jasminka says with a smile only to meet the response of Akko’s growling stomach once more accompanied by a sheepish grin.

“That would be great.” The brunette replies embarrassedly followed by a few chuckles from the group.

Returning to the stairs, Diana looks back over towards where the display case with the ‘Core of the Universe’ had previously stood, only to find the floor returned in its place.

“Okay,” Akko turns half way to face her as she stops at the foot of the staircase. “Just remember to avoid those same steps on the way up. Watch where I go. One, two, then here at the third one –”

Diana smiles as she watches the brunette delicately step over the third step, recalling that it had contained a trigger on the walk down. Just as she approaches the first step she freezes as she feels a stiff hand on her shoulder.

As she turns, she sees a pale hand, followed by Sucy’s cold, stone-like expression. Before Diana had the wits to question her, the other girl began to speak with a quiet, deadly tone.

“I don’t get your angle and I don’t trust that you’re suddenly ‘Miss Openminded’ with what we do here… but just know that if you do anything to hurt Akko or make moves to abuse her kindness again, I will make sure that this cult you’re so scared of will be the least of your problems.”

It felt as though the temperature of the room had plummeted. As Diana stands frozen in reaction to the other girl’s threat, Sucy steps around her.

“Watch your step.” Sucy warns as she holds Diana’s gaze with her single visible eye for a moment longer before ascending the steps, moving over the boards like a phantom.

“She’s a doll, ain’t she?” Amanda chimes with humor as she steps up beside the blonde who was still processing the intensity the other girl had shown her. “Some of us might sugar coat it, but we all share the sentiment.”

Diana looks into Amanda’s green eyes noting that while it lacked the degree of distaste the other girl had, they held an equivalent intensity. She has no intention of deceiving or manipulating any of them, all she’s there for now is to research her mother’s findings with Chariot, however, despite this truth she still finds herself shrinking under Amanda’s judgment.

“Listen, I appreciate you coming through like this for Hannah and Barbara, but don’t get it confused… this is your second shot.” Amanda warns, her tone turning serious. “First impressions are hard with what we do, so a second shot is pretty much how we all came together… however, know that if that shit gets pulled a second time, there are no third chances. For both your and Akko’s sakes, I hope your intention is good, blondie.”

Diana’s heart beats rapidly in her chest, and despite the feeling of standing merely a fraction of the size of the redhead, she manages to wear a calm and collected face.

“I assure you, there is no ulterior motive behind my being here.” Diana manages to force out without wavering. “I have no intention of taking this kindness for granted.”

‘And this is the truth.’

For a moment, Amanda studies her eyes, searching each and every crevice and fold of her irises. Diana looks back. Despite the fear coursing through her, she hopes that the other girl can find the honesty behind her words as she searches.

After a moment the redhead blinks. Satisfied? Or holding in the reveal of what she thinks she saw? Then with a swift clap to the blonde’s shoulder, the redhead moves ahead towards the stairs.

“Glad to hear it, Cavendish.” Amanda’s tone neutral as she glances into Diana’s eyes one last time. “Now watch my feet. The last thing I want is to get stuck in this staircase with you.”

After processing the threats and Amanda’s invading look, Diana had managed to get herself to focus on the codes and symbols taunting her from the pages of her mother’s book. Meanwhile, the rest of the team of girls, after grabbing their bags and snacks following a quick banter about whose turns it is to take out the trash for that evening, head back down to the den only to resurface hours and hours later.

“There’s definitely a couple bugs, but it’s a pretty good start to solving our access issue.” Amanda says with a stretch as she and the rest of the girls, fatigued from plotting, make their way down the hall with bags slung over shoulders.

“As long as our timing’s good, Jasminka should be able to make the switch, we just have to make sure it’s still going to be set up like we think it is.” Lotte says with a hum.

“We’ll just have to check in on the cameras when we get to that point. Once we have that information closer to the date, we’ll be able to fine tune everything.” Akko says before taking an exaggerated sigh and ending with a pout. “Shame that means we won’t be able to play with Constanze’s VR.”

The smaller girl narrows her eyes at the word “play” and then moves her hands, signing to correct her.

“I know it’s an AI-fueled, high-detail, sensorimotor simulation, but it’s still fun, Constanze.” Akko sasses only to receive a humored rolling of eyes from the smaller girl.

Amanda chuckles lightly before reaching into her pocket and pulling out her phone. A sad look pours over her features as she rereads the invitation to the Gala that Hannah had sent to her earlier. “Aright, guys. I think that’s a day, yeah?” She says as she looks at the message one last time before turning off her screen. She would answer later after figuring out what to say.

A chorus of relieved “yes’s” and groans come forth from the group as they step out into the foyer. As they step into view of the dining table, Akko’s eyes immediately shoot towards the blonde as she sits across from Ursula, nose deep in text.

Diana looked focused. Akko knew she was having trouble the day prior cracking a particular code or whatever, but from the intense look on her face now and the pencil moving smoothly in her hand as it jots down notes without her even looking, she can only assume that the dam holding her back had broken.

She still has no idea why it’s so important to her, but as she watches her entirely in her element… although it would mean she’d have no reason to be at the Tutoring House anymore, Akko truly hopes she finds what she’s looking for.

Would it make things more complicated? Or would it make it easier for her and Diana to have a relationship? It really would be nice to not have any secrets between each other and even nicer if neither of them had to be looking over their shoulders at all times. But she supposes time will have to tell. She knows the first one was a fluke, but since they made up yesterday, there’s been a pulling in her chest, not unlike the anticipation of looking forward to a big heist, that is looking forward to asking her on a real, second first date.

‘Though, I suppose the Gala’s gonna kinda be that date… Oh shoot. What am I gonna wear?? What is SHE gonna wear? She looked amazing in that blue dress at the Meriliad, but that called for semi-formal dress, this is gonna be so much bigger! Shoot, am I gonna have to steal a really super nice dress??’

“Aaaakkoooo…” Lotte’s voice fades in quietly before the redhead’s waving hand in front of her face snaps her from her daze.

“Hm?” Akko’s eyes widen as she turns to face Lotte. From behind the redhead she sees Sucy eyeing her tiredly.

“You have everything?” Lotte asks sweetly as she shifts her keys in her hand.

“Oh.” Akko fully comes back to reality and yanks on the backpack strap over her shoulder. “Yeah, all right here.”

“Neato.” Amanda says with a yawn. “See ya tomorrow, Grizzly!”

The older woman looks up from the notebook with a startled expression before melting into something softer. “See you tomorrow!” She says with a smile. “Get home safe and get some rest! I know you’ve been working hard.”

“We’ll try.” Amanda says with a wave before setting her eyes on Diana. “Cavendish.”

Diana, whose eyes had shifted up to Akko when Lotte had called her name, moves her gaze to Amanda.

The redheaded girl looks somber as she lifts her phone and wiggles it in the air. “I’ve got a call to make. I don’t know how they’ll take it, but look out for them ok?” She says with a sad smile.

Diana looks at her apologetically before nodding her head. She imagines she’ll have to diffuse emotional Hannah and Barbara when she gets back, but as long as Amanda isn’t cruel, the girls will surely bounce back quickly.

Amanda nods in return before putting her phone into her pocket and turning to head towards the door.

In a chorus, the rest of the team says their goodbyes before turning to follow Amanda.

“Goodnight, Diana.” Akko adds on as she turns to walk with the rest. She had said goodnight in general with the rest of the girls, but still…

She knew it was silly, but she wanted the blonde to know that she really did consider her a part of the team. No matter how little her involvement.

Diana looks up to her once more, at first a little confused since the brunette had clearly said her goodbye with the rest of them, but nonetheless she smiles.

 “Have a goodnight, Akko. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

A beaming smile crosses brunette’s face before she turns and heads out of the door, missing the blonde’s eyes follow her until the door shuts behind her.

A spark of giddiness warms Akko’s chest as she steps out into the cooling afternoon. It was lovely, the sky was clear, the street was quiet save for a small group of students chattering away down the lamp lit sidewalk, but everything just felt so normal and calm, and it was exactly where Akko wanted to be.

She’s ecstatic at how well everything had worked out with Diana. Sure, she was only introduced to the fold yesterday, but she felt she was fitting in really well so far! And she even offered to be a part of their job! It’s one thing to get to know someone casually, but it’s something else entirely when you watch them work, and ever since the Meriliad, she had been so very curious to what else the blonde had up her sleeve.

Sure… she might not be working with them with them… but she’d still get to prepare and perform with them.

‘And not to mention, I’ll have her on my arm for the night…’

Akko coughs to herself, a blush creeping up on her cheeks as she tries to whisk away the thought that could lead her down a dangerous tangent.

‘I’m just happy that we’re getting along. And it’s really nice not having to hide the family from her…’

“Well, you completely forgave her awfully quick.” Sucy says, her one eye flitting over to Akko as she, Lotte, and the brunette break off from the rest of the group and head to their car.

“What do you mean?” Akko asks, just a pinch of defensiveness in her tone.

Sucy rolls her eyes. “Just be careful alright? We can all see you falling back into whatever fantasy you had about her…”

“Sucy!” Lotte hisses as she fixes the purple haired girl with a pointed glare.

Akko’s face heats in embarrassment up before she throws on a cool and confident mask.

“Thanks for your concern, but I know what I’m doing.” The brunette speaks surely as Sucy responds with a skeptical hum.

As the trio continues to walk towards the car, the quiet of the night makes way for Akko’s thoughts to dwell on Sucy’s words. While most would have been undoubtably assured by her performance, she supposes Sucy has been around her long enough to know when she’s flipped character.

In reality, she too was worried about how quickly she’s been letting Diana get back into her head. She had told herself to let her back in slowly… after learning more about her… but… as loathe as she is to admit it, she’s afraid Sucy might be right.

Although she enjoys the feeling, against her better judgment, she can feel herself picking up momentum yet again as she falls.

Chapter Text

The three weeks leading up to the night of the Wagandea Gala were filled with preparation.  About a week and a half out, the girls had the entirety of the plan down with the remaining time to be used for fine tuning, and in Akko’s case, dress fittings. 

Keeping to her word, Diana didn’t get herself involved too much further into the planning for the Woodward forgery heist. However, once the plan was completed and she returned to the thieves’ den in the Tutoring House basement to go over the necessary information needed to keep Hannah and Barbara safe, (a seemingly simple task, Diana finds, as she learns from the floor plan), she couldn’t help but feel the nerves and adrenaline kick in at the anticipation of the quickly approaching evening. 

She wasn’t certain why… she had barely any role in it at all… but she couldn’t shake the nerves of the upcoming job. As the days grew fewer, she tried to quell the building anxiety by really delving into her mother’s findings. Unfortunately for her, despite steadily deciphering and translating through her mother’s book, there seemed to be little to no information on the whereabouts of the Idol of the Moonlit Witch. Despite this, however, as the pages filled with the unknown grow thinner and thinner, she can’t help but feel the excitement of finally catching up to the full extent of what she believed her mother knew of this mystery. 

And… to at last begin uncovering the symbols on the First Protector’s tablet with Chariot. 

Trailing the pieces and finding where the unaccounted artifact could be had taken precedent, but once either the artifact is found or their lead proves fruitless, there’d be nothing stopping her from tackling the information that may uncover the origin of the mystery. 

Even if they couldn’t find the Idol… unless all three pieces are brought together there doesn’t seem to be a cause for immediate consequence. She just has to make sure the Silver Hound is kept safe until she can figure out the rest.

While she had made immense strides in researching her mother’s findings… her dedication did have times of lapse where her attention focused elsewhere…

It had been an absolute delight to be befriended by Akko again. Although she put on the act of not wanting to be interrupted during her studies, she secretly welcomed when the brunette would lean up against the table to say hi or include her in friendly conversation. 

It had taken a few days after their big talk, but once it came together that Diana would be “working” alongside her for the Gala heist, Akko wasted little time in resuming their afternoon text messages. Initially it had been out of checking in to see if Hannah and Barbara were okay for her to go as their other plus one, but then their conversation quickly evolved into discussing what they should wear in terms of fitting in and what to look for in reference to utility (just in case) which then extended to small talk and beyond, just as they had before the night of the Luna Nova heist. 

It came as no surprise to Diana that after the disappointment that came with Amanda declining their invitation, Hannah and Barbara went into COMPLETE excitement mode the second that she said she would join them. And that’s not to say anything of the reaction of when she had asked if she may invite Akko to join. 

She was genuinely surprised that their neighbors didn’t come running over to see if there was something horrific going on to elicit the screams the two of them sang out. 

Before Diana could say anything further, Barbara jumped up in excitement and ran to her closet saying that the dress she had already picked out for her would be absolutely perfect for their double date.

And once Diana tried it on, she had to admit she agreed.

Despite these types of gatherings not being something she generally cared for (in addition to the nerves of the knowledge of the expected criminal activity), after trying on the dress and confirming to Akko that they would be attending as dates, Diana was surprised by the feeling of excitement in her chest. Of course, she was anxious for the team’s job and maybe a little skeptical of the types of people the night would be celebrating, but the prospect of attending this event beside the brunette had her looking towards the evening with anticipation.

As the weeks passed, there came a slow and startling awareness that she had developed feelings for Akko. She couldn’t quite pinpoint when… whether it was at the start of her second chance, or perhaps it had developed over the time they didn’t speak… not knowing what she had until she was gone… or maybe it had begun the blossom the afternoon she planted the tracker on her and in return watched the girl worry over her from a spilled drink…

 She knew there was some attraction before everything came to light, but now that they can be more honest with one another, Diana finds that she is now allowing herself to hold the things she likes about the other girl more dearly.

She knows that a relationship could be dangerous… being that if something were to happen with the Sons, those she cared about would be first in line to be used as an ultimatum, however…

There was just something that couldn’t leave her mind about the day at the café when Akko had touched her hand. It took her mind. Consumed her senses. Allowed her to fall right into the demonstration of theft, but even moreso, the girl’s confidence… not only in that moment but in the talks to come of the job ahead and in the stories of past ventures. With each word she found herself victim to a strengthening attraction.

She supposes ‘con’ is short for ‘confidence’ after all… and Akko doesn’t call herself a ‘con woman’ for nothing.

Despite finding that her eyes linger on the brunette longer than they should as well as coming to the surprising awareness of the ease at which her smile appears when the other girl is around, she considered and can understand if Akko may not be willing to go further with her after the betrayal… And she would be damned if she took their new friendship for granted. Even if they are going as ‘dates’, attending the Wagandea Gala is a job – and now that they are friends, she doesn’t want to jeopardize what they’ve grown back by trying to test her limits.

She has no right to. She is still under scrutiny within her second chance and Sucy’s glaring, watchful, eye refuses to let her forget it.

Now is not the time to entertain those emotions.

Now, she’s busy with the Sons and with Hecate’s Triptych and with protecting Hannah and Barbara.

And right this second, as she shifts in her dress looking out of the window of the limousine Mr. England had rented, seeing the massive twin buildings that make up Arcturus Towers, she’s got a job to worry about.

As the car pulls up to the curb, in her lap she unclasps the small box she had been worrying in her hands which contains the earpiece Constanze had given her to use for the night.

Careful that her companion’s attentions were elsewhere, as though she were adjusting her hair, she makes a move and presses the device discreetly into her ear.

With her earpiece settled and carefully hidden behind a lock of hair, Diana is the first to step out of the car after the driver circles around and opens her door.

Stepping out into the moderately warm evening, she looks up at the immense buildings shaped with a curved exterior and lined with marble columns. From where she stands, two extraordinary curved stone staircases form up around a fountain and garden in a horseshoe shape leading to the ornate entrance of the North Tower. Although, both the North and South towers were lit up and decorated with the same lavishness on the exterior, the North Tower is where those attending the Gala are being directed.

“Wow! I’ve only seen pictures of this building... Crazy what you can’t really catch on camera, huh?” Barbara says as she steps out of the limousine looking up in awe at the building for a long moment before turning and extending her hand back towards the car.

“You’re not kidding.” Hannah says, taking her girlfriend’s hand and pulling herself to her feet at the walkway to join in gawking at the sight before them.  

“Oh, Han… I told you I should have bought that deep purple dress with the rhinestones.” Barbara frets as she looks around at the surrounding crowd of people dressed to the nines. “I feel underdressed…”

“Are you kidding? You look just perfect.” Hannah says as she kisses Barbara’s hand, eliciting a blush from the raven-haired girl.

Despite the nerves running through her system, Diana looks back towards her two friends with a soft smile on her face. Not that they particularly needed it, but after the hours of prep and days of dress shopping, the two of them really do look the part for an evening that boasts its height of extravagance.

After several trips to the shops, Barbara decided on a flowy, light lilac, A-line dress with a navel deep plunging neckline and a long slit exposing her left leg. At a glance, it beautifully compliments the long, pastel yellow, two-piece chiffon V-neck Hannah so elegantly wears. Hannah’s auburn hair cascades down over her shoulders and back, just the strands at the sides of her head are pulled back and tied in a lilac ribbon matching the material of Barbara’s dress. And Barbara, in contrast to Hannah, wears her dark hair pulled up into an elaborate bun, held in place by a pastel yellow tie.

The two appear as though they were a matching set. Not that that would be inaccurate, but Diana couldn’t help but be curious how Amanda would have fared with their color choices.

Diana, herself – thanks to Barbara – is dressed in a long, sleek, navy blue dress, tastefully held up by what looks to be a sash stretching across her bodice and up over her left shoulder. She wears her wavy hair down in a similar fashion to Hannah’s with a pair of braids travelling from behind her tea green bangs to meet in a small bun at the back of her head. On her neck, as per Akko’s request after hearing about Hannah and Barbara’s matching ribbons whilst discussing attire, she wears a deep red, gemstone embellished necklace. It wasn’t anything of immense value… just some costume jewelry she saw at the store – she didn’t care to try to impress the people she’d be around with displays of wealth – but still, the more she looked into the glassy red crystals, the very color reminding her of the brunette’s eyes, she imagined just how stunning the color is going to look on her date.

Although they had talked often about their dresses, neither had seen pictures of the other’s final result. They knew colors and Diana knew several of the options Akko had texted her links to, but the final choice will be revealed tonight.

Diana searches the crowd as they filter out of their cars and head towards the expansive staircase. Several times she catches sight of the shade of red resting at the base of her neck, but none were worn by the girl she was looking for.

‘She should be here any minute now.’ Diana thinks as she looks down at her watch. She knows that Akko had to come straight from prepping with the others but she was sure she would have been here by now. What if something had happened?

“You didn’t think I’d bail on you, did you?”

Diana jumps as she suddenly hears Akko’s voice in her ear. Thankfully, Hannah and Barbara were a little too busy fixing one another’s dresses to notice her startle.

Diana hears Akko laugh over the com. “Easy! I know it takes a little time, but you’ll get used to the earpiece. I’ve got to say, you look fantastic in that dress.”

A deep blush creeps up the blonde’s cheeks. “Wh- where-?” Diana says quietly as she looks around once more, at last seeing the brunette girl walking down the sidewalk through a mass of guests. Diana’s eyes widen as she feels her heart skip a beat.

The dress that Akko wears had not been one Diana had seen before. It was perfect in a way that none of the others had the hope of being. The deep red dress hung taut around the back of her neck and travelled down her chest in a V before stopping mid-sternum. The dress continues down over her stomach, tapering at the hips and draping down over long legs – her right leg, pushing past the evident slit in the sleek fabric, catches Diana’s eye as she watches the other girl walk towards them.

“You’re not too bad yourself.” Diana says quietly just before Hannah and Barbara notice the incoming brunette and begin waving their hands over towards her.

‘Oh… wow…’

From a distance it was hard to tell, but the closer the brunette gets the more Diana can make out the details of her outfit. Her brown hair was styled just so that her usual bangs lay framing her face while the rest of her hair is pulled back into an elegant bun. At her neck, which at first Diana had thought was a lock of her hair blowing across, appears to actually be a choker necklace of a deep navy band – the exact color of Diana’s dress.

The blonde’s face heats once more. She knew the purpose of her own red necklace was to make it seem as though they were a pair to anyone in attendance, however, seeing the idea present itself in full fruition has her feeling similar to when Akko had lain her hand on her wrist.

But this time… Diana’s sure it isn’t her watch or wallet that’s in danger of being stolen.

“Why thank you.” She hears Akko’s voice, a ghost of a smile evident from her tone. “Just a little something I found in the back of the closet.” 

“Whose closet? Cause it definitely wasn’t yours.” 

At the sound of Amanda’s voice followed by the laughter of the rest of the team in her ear, Diana freezes.

‘Oh right, they can hear everything...’ 

“Hey!” Barbara calls out, waving to the approaching brunette before leaning towards Diana with a nudge. “Damn, Diana… your girl is sexy. Nice job.” 

Diana’s face glows as she sees Akko falter in her step.

‘Yup. They can hear everything. There’s got to be a way to mute this thing because this could be dangerous...’  

She then hears a cough through her earpiece followed by Akko’s nervous laugh. “Heh, well. I’d say thank you, but um… Heh.”  

Diana’s eyes shoot over to her friend as the dark-haired girl bounces perfectly manicured eyebrows up and down meeting her gaze.  

“Totally wouldn’t judge if you asked her to come back aft-” Hannah starts slyly. 

“Okay! That’s enough!” Diana interrupts in fear that far too much has already been said and proceeds to walk ahead to meet Akko. Behind her, Hannah and Barbara giggle before fussing once again over one another’s dresses.  

“I think we missed that last part... what was that?” Amanda’s voice pipes in over the earpiece before being shushed by Lotte. 

“Stop it you!” 

“Dancer, don’t you have somewhere quiet to be?” Akko says over the earpiece, voice flustered.

‘This was an awful idea. Why did I volunteer for this? They could have easily figured something else out.’ Diana worries. In her embarrassment it comes as a surprise when she finally reaches the brunette, who, much like herself, glows nearly as brightly as the deep red dress on her body. 

“U-um...” Akko stutters, the blush very prominent on her features.  

Diana wanted to die.  

“Y-you can tap the earpiece twice to get it to go onto mute, so, you can hear everyone else, but uh... yeah...” Akko smiles nervously as she demonstrates tapping her own ear.  

“You’re no fun...” Diana hears Amanda say just before tapping her earpiece twice.  

“Is... it working?” She asks, looking questioningly at the brunette, who affirms with a nod. At last, her shoulders relax, despite the pink still present on her cheeks.  

“That necklace looks beautiful on you, by the way.” Akko says softly, her eyes admiring the red gemstones likeness to her own dress before jumping awkwardly. “Oh... not that the dress doesn’t also look beautiful. I was just saying that... um... red looks really nice on you. I mean, so does blue, don’t get me wrong... but-” 

Akko stops as she watches Diana seal her lips, laughter being held in from behind her eyes.  

“Thank you.” The blonde finally says, her blush growing softer by the minute. “You look lovely as well.” Diana says as her eyes rebelliously travel down the brunette’s body before locking steadfast to her eyes. “Not too much room for utility though, I see.” She smiles teasingly. 

And the tension is shattered as the brunette laughs. “Hey! The leg slit is totally for mobility! And you’d be surprised what I got hidden all up in this.”  Akko says with an exaggerated gesture over her torso. 

The two of them share a laugh just before Hannah and Barbara walk arm in arm up to meet the two of them.

“Hey Akko!” Barbara smiles as she and Hannah filter into their group. “It’s good to see you again! Thank you for coming with us tonight, we would have hated to waste the invite. You look great, by the way.” 

“Ah, heh. Thanks.” The brunette says graciously before waving her arms towards the two of them. "You all look amazing. I know Amanda’s super bummed she couldn’t come with tonight.” 

“Yeah... it’s unfair that there was no way that she could take the night off from work, but hey, what can you do?” Hannah says with a disappointed smile and a shrug. “We’re just happy that you could get this one to want to come out to one of these things.” She continues, a genuine smile taking over as she nudges the blonde beside her.  

“It’s just not normally my idea of time well spent...” Diana pouts before shrugging her shoulders and putting her story into action, “But who’s to know when another event as big as this will happen so close by. It would be foolish to waste the opportunity if given.”  

Hannah and Barbara share an identical sly smile as their eyes shift in tandem back and forth between the well-dressed brunette and the blonde’s excuse. “Mhm.”

“Anyway… we’re glad.” Hannah continues with a smile before reaching into her handbag and pulling out the four invitations. “Shall we head in?”

A tingling of nerves makes itself known on Diana’s shoulders before looking over to the brunette. Whatever Akko needed to do in preparation should be finished at this point, now all that’s left of the two of their roles is to keep an eye out and drive Hannah and Barbara away from questionable activity or appearances.

“Let’s do it!” Akko beams as she looks over to Diana before lifting her hand to her ear to brush away some hair, and, as evidenced by the duplicate voice being heard through the tiny speaker saying “Let’s get this show on the road”, to tap her earpiece active.

 The four make their way up the massive curved staircase. The sound of the bubbling fountain, brightly lit and nestled among a contained garden landscape, was eclipsed by the clicking of high heels on marble and the voices chattering in the crowd… and yet, the only thing Diana could focus on was the sound of her heart beating in her ears.

Once they arrive at the top of the steps, Hannah hands the four invitations to the finely dressed doorman. With a refined smile, the older man gestures to the ornate door with “I hope you and your guests have a lovely evening, Miss England and Miss Parker” before moving onto the next grouping.

As they walk into the massive lobby, it becomes abundantly clear that the architectural prowess that was evident on the exterior had been merely a taste of what is kept on the interior of the buildings. To their left and right, surrounding a concierge desk, not unlike the entrance walk way, were two curved white marble with gold vein staircases lined with lush potted plants leading to the second-floor balcony. The ceiling, high above the overlooking second floor was curved with fine detailing all the way to the top of the dome where an immense crystal chandelier hung, spotting the walls around with refracted light.

The four girls walk in slowly, taking in the sight of the spectacular room before being approached by a concierge holding out a cardstock pamphlet lined with gold leaf.

“Good evening ladies. Welcome to the Arcturus Towers for the renowned Wagandea Gala in celebration of our many distinguished guests in the historical arts community. The event is being held on level five with our personal gallery on level four. Here is a schedule of exhibitions, events, and speakers for the evening.” He says as he hands each of them a pamphlet containing a map and a cursive printed timetable of events before bowing his head with a thousand-watt smile. “You all have a lovely night.”

“Thank you…” Diana says to the man, but as she does so he has already started to repeat his words to the group following behind them.

“Okay… so…” Barbara hums as she guides the rest away from the entrance into the spacious lobby, her eyes roving over the itinerary. “It looks like dinner’s from six to seven… speakers from seven to nine… Marjolaine Vee, Marie Ural, and Eri Dorlin are the main ones…” Diana watches Hannah and Barbara shrug their shoulders, sure they don’t know who they are, before noting that Akko, on the other hand, nods her head in interest.

Diana, Akko, and the rest of the team knew this schedule of events like the back of their hands. Aside from Diana, the team knew the guests, had since done research on their pieces, likes, and dislikes just in the case anything were to become relevant during the night.

Akko had a vague layout of how this night was going to go. What time to be where and where not to be, where everyone else should be, the likely security detail routes and rotations, locations of vents, lights, cameras, and the major names on the guest list – only one of which had her hesitating upon hearing his name.

She should have expected that the Minister of Defense would be invited to an event of this grandeur...  

For her, it’s less a fear of him recognizing her and more that for some reason Louis would be invited as his plus one. She didn’t see him on the guest list and she can hardly believe that Minister Blackwell would invite Louis to such an affair… it would hardly be the delinquent boy’s style… especially after the kind of trouble he was caught in before… but still, Akko was already seeing phantoms of the boy, and she didn’t expect that to change tonight.

Akko’s job is to remain vigilant, and vigilant she will be.

 “-Auction’s from seven thirty to ten… aaaand ballroom, gallery, and bar are open all night!” Barbara finishes off with an excited grin.

“You think these stuffs know how to drink though? It’s probably just a bunch of wine and champagne from the look of the crowd.” Hannah raises her brow at the dark-haired girl as she gestures to the highly refined looking guests walking by in furs and tuxedos.

“Only one way to find out!” Barbara responds with a wiggle of her shoulders. “Did you want to look through the gallery before dinner orrr –?” She asks, trailing off as she looks over to Akko and Diana.

Just after watching the security officer at the front desk holding a proof of delivery form pull a walkie out of his belt and say “access granted”, Akko shifts her eyes back to Hannah and Barbara with a smile.

“That’s fine with me! Unless you want to go grab a couple drinks before we start getting all art critique-y” Akko smiles with a questioning brow.

Barbara assesses the brunette for a quick moment with narrowed eyes before pointing a finger at her. “I like how you think. Up we go then!” The girl sings before spinning in her lilac dress, taking Hannah’s hand in hers and starting up the staircase towards the balcony’s elevator.

Diana leans in towards Akko and speaks quietly, “They’ve already had a drink before we arrived in the limo. Please don’t tell me your plan is to get them too drunk to remember if they saw or heard anything tonight.”

“That’s not part of the plan Snowshoe….” Akko and Diana both hear Amanda’s voice, quiet and worried, on the other end of their earpieces. “You’re supposed to make sure they stay out of trouble. Barb can’t hold her liquor.”

“She really can’t.” Diana affirms.

“Hush.” Akko whispers. “Dancer, you’re going to be mobile soon. And no, they will be fine. Intake just makes a stop on the gallery floor before moving to the saferoom, so until they’re done, we should keep them away from the gallery just in case.

“Fine – oh shit” The two hear Amanda quietly gasp before going silent.

Diana’s eyes widen in worry.

“Dancer’s in. Get ready to intercept scan on four.” Akko says quietly before extending her hand to Diana before gesturing towards Hannah and Barbara who were now well up the stairs.

“Mm!” Constanze grunts.

“She’s fine.” Akko quietly mouths to Diana, noting her worried expression.

“Gallery hall is clear on cameras. Stanbug deploying on arrival.”

As she and Diana begin to head up the stairs, Akko pauses for just a moment, brows crinkling in confusion as she recognizes the voice. “Grizzly?”

“Grizzly, you’re in?” Lotte asks with a hint of excitement in her voice.

“Hi girls. Byte filled me in and I figure you wouldn’t mind another set of eyes watching out for you on cameras.”

“Absolutely!” Jasminka’s voice chimes in over the earpiece.

“Quite the plan you have here. Everyone’s in place?”

“Check.” Akko says, looking straight ahead, followed suit by Diana stating the same.

As she hears the rest of the team confirming their places, Diana can’t help but feel relief at the sight of Akko relaxing. She knows the brunette had taken Chariot’s deception hard, and it was clear that there was still something that Akko harbored to the older woman after everything had come out. She definitely put forth an effort to try to get things back to normal, but it seems the rift of trust that had come between them was still proving to be a challenge to get over.

Since the start, Diana had held some guilt over the fact that once she got involved, Chariot had seemed to let the team go off to their own devices while she worked with Diana and class preparation. It didn’t seem to bother the girls too much when they were hard at work plotting the heist, but through conversation with Akko, it was clear that there was still hurt when speaking about her mentor. She missed the woman she had known and Diana couldn’t blame her.   

But now, the look in her crimson eyes spoke volumes of joy on having their Ursula back in the game working with them.

“Excellent. 17:24 on the clock. Be safe girls.”

‘Everything seems to be going smoothly so far.’ Akko thinks as she looks up from the white tablecloth and detailed crystal glasses to the rest of the dining area and ballroom.

‘Amanda should be finished passing through security. Lotte’s in. Jasminka’s in place and ready to block off the men’s restroom. Sucy…’ Akko pauses, scanning her eyes around the room until seeing her purple-haired friend walking around with a server’s tray and eying the auctioneer. ‘Sucy’s ready. Good. Alright… so when Sucy makes her move, I’ll cut the auctioneer off at the bathroom and use his phone to call the ambulance. By then, Amanda should be moved up to the safe room and get ready to make the switch, Lotte will step in, and then we should be golden.’

After repeating the plan in her head once again, Akko turns her eyes to the conversation going on at the table between Hannah, Barbara, and Diana.

After grabbing a drink at the bar, taking a tour around the Gala floor and a quick browse of the Arcturus Gallery, at about 6:20 Diana suggests that they should take a seat for dinner after seeing that Barbara had started to waver on her heels while suggesting that they go get another round of drinks.

“Oh my god this bread is amaaaazing.” The raven-haired girl moans as she takes a large bite out of a dinner roll.  

Hannah giggles at her tipsy girlfriend as she smoothly takes Barbara’s glass of wine and pours it into her own before sliding a glass of water closer to the other girl’s plate.  “Of course it is, babe.”

“No, you gotta try it Han.” The raven-haired girl insists as she pulls a piece of bread off of her own roll (despite Hannah having her own right in front of her) and holds it up to the other girl’s mouth. “It’s sooo gooood.” She whispers. 

The auburn-haired girl can barely hold in her laugh as she looks down at the piece of bread less than an inch from her mouth and then back up into the dead serious and slightly glossy eyes of her girlfriend.  

“Just because I love you, aright?” Hannah responds with her eyebrows raised and her eyes expressing just how true her statement is.  

“Mhm!” Barbara hums victoriously, Hannah’s words far from abnormal, and proceeds to push the bread into Hannah’s lips. 

“Girls, please. Behave….” Diana begs quietly as she looks around the table for any onlookers.

“What? We’re not doing anything!” Hannah looks at the blonde confused as she chews on the bread.

“Do you want some Diana? It’s really good.” Barbara turns in her seat, ready to tear off another piece of bread to handfeed Diana.

“No, no thank you.”

With a snort, Akko lifts her own glass of water to her lips in an attempt to keep herself from laughing.

She had been nervous for the night. As much as trying to focus on the job has helped keep her mind on track, for the last few weeks Akko had been in a near panic over this (while staged) still occurring date that she was going to be on with Diana. Not to mention the impression she’d make on her friends. She’s not sure what she’d do if Diana’s best friends, as well as, Amanda’s girlfriends didn’t like her. It was all very nerve wracking, and that’s nothing to say of the heist...

Much to her relief, on all fronts, everything’s been going well.

Hannah and Barbara were fun, and while Diana had said that they were welcoming towards her, Akko was surprised that it seemed genuinely so. Very early on in the night it became abundantly clear that Diana meant more to them than most things. The way they’d talk about her, right in front of the blonde’s face causing her to blush and attempt to shoo them away, Akko can tell every word is filled with an unconditional love. The times she saw it so far through the night had her trying to mask her smile because she can’t help but be reminded of her relationship with her own found family. 

She can very easily see how Amanda had taken such a shine to the two girls. They were blunt, but caring. Teasing, but in a way that was filled with genuine love – not unlike Amanda. She could sense that if someone were to get on their bad side, there is potential for raging fire within each of them... something Akko had realized the first time she and (a freshly slapped) Amanda stopped over at their apartment... which made her both a little worried and curious about any ex-partners Diana may have had.   

The thought had Akko mentally chiding herself because being the blonde’s partner was not something she should be considering right now! 

Yes, they were dates... and yes, she was having a wonderful time with her... and yes, her dress was doing all kinds of things to her heart rate and imagination, but right now, the only ‘partners’ they are supposed to be are business partners.  

It was weird… this conflict of feelings. On one end she really doesn’t want to open herself to get hurt again, but on the other, she couldn’t just ignore how perfect Diana’s hand feels in hers as they walkaround poised as a couple. Each time she looks over at her a new wave of butterflies erupts in her gut and seemingly, just knowing that she is working alongside her in this job has her feeling all the more attracted to her.   

She didn’t have to hide this less-than-legal part of herself. Diana understood. And still the blonde seemed to like her. If not for the little reminders in her ear that she was currently on a job she probably wouldn’t take her eyes away from the beautiful woman accompanying her, but as it is, each time Diana turns to catch her staring, Akko snaps to professionalism and resumes her lookout.  

She’d have to work on the emotional factors later, but being that they are so close to a ballroom, a band, and their accompanying couple who have been eying the dancefloor the whole evening, Akko’s allowing herself to look forward to the inevitable... she just wondered if Diana would be the one to ask her to dance or if she would have the courage to ask her herself.  

Akko looks to Diana as blue eyes meet hers, her face showcasing an adorably embarrassed smile and a smear of butter where Barbara had tried to generously give away her bread.

‘God she’s beautiful. This is so unfair.’

The voices of the rest of the Gala fade away as Akko takes just a moment to swim in Diana’s eyes before thinking whether it would be well taken if she were to take her thumb and wipe the butter from the blonde’s cheek.  

Deciding against risking her partner’s comfort, with a well disguised sigh of disappointment the brunette moves her hand to point reference with her own face. However, before she has the chance to accompany her gesture with her words, her eyes drift past Diana’s shoulder and her blood runs cold.

‘Louis?’

Diana notices her expression drop and suddenly her face becomes marred with concern. Following Akko’s frozen eyes, she twists in her chair and looks around with worry. Not seeing anything immediately warranting concern, the blonde turns around again to face the brunette who seemed to slowly be putting together a mask to wear.

The figure Akko had sworn she saw had vanished in the time it took her to blink. She had quickly scanned the area to catch sight again, but couldn’t find any evidence that what she saw had been real.

Again.

‘Come on! This is the third time I’ve imagined him tonight! I can’t get like this every time I see a blonde guy! Come on Akko, get it together!’ She feels her heartbeat in her chest and she looks up to Diana who was now eyeing her with a worried curiosity. ‘I need to calm down.’

With as much restraint as she can muster, Akko pushes out her chair and rises from the table. “Ah excuse me, sorry, I’m just going to run to the bathroom real quick. I think maybe the drinks are stronger than they look. Heh.”

Behind Diana, Barbara nods her head.

“Are you alright?” Diana asks quietly, the concern clear on her face.

“Oh no, yeah I’m fine.” Akko insists. “I just need a minute. Don’t worry about me.” She finishes with a disarming smile and wink, although she can tell that the blonde could see right through it.

“Alright…” Diana says hesitantly. “We’ll be here.”

A guilty feeling grips at Akko’s chest.

‘So much for honesty…’

“I’ll be right back!” Akko says, smile affixed in place, before turning off towards the restroom, her eyes scanning the floor as she goes.

‘Plates are going down soon… I don’t think there’ll be any issue if I go to my position a little early...’

Diana’s eyes worriedly follow Akko as she weaves her way through the crowd towards the side hall where she knows the bathrooms to be.

‘There’s that fear again... What has her so worried?’

It wasn’t the first time she noticed the other girl’s crimson eyes go distant. The brunette had tried her best to make it seem as though nothing happened, and Diana had tried just as hard to make it seems as though she hadn’t noticed, but despite all the acting, the more Diana sees the ray of sunshine dwindle to dark, the more real her worry grows. Each time the brunette looked back, it was followed by a look of relief or embarrassment, but still Diana wondered what it was that is chasing her. And is it figurative or literal?

Maybe one day she’ll learn what the other girl is hiding, but it is far from her place to dig into answers. Although they have been getting closer by the day, Akko had hid the reaction from her family at the café… if even they are being kept in the dark, she can’t imagine the level of trust necessary to understand what the other girl is going through.

She bites at the inside of her cheek with a furrowed brow until at last the red dress vanishes from view behind a grouping of socialites.

‘I do hope she’ll confide in me when she’s ready…’

“Oh, hey. Diana. You got a little… something… on your…” Diana is pulled out of her thoughts as Hannah waves her hand in front of her face. “Here.” And before the blonde can react, the other girl has already leaned past Barbara and presses a napkin to her face.

Looking blankly at her friend, Diana sits as the cloth is rubbed against her cheek.

She loves them unconditionally… but she is never going to go to one of these events with them ever again. At least, not without proper lessons in etiquette.

Despite the ulterior motive of the job at hand ghosting in the back of her mind and the behavior corralling of her two semi-intoxicated friends, Diana really was having an enjoyable time.

The gallery was a lovely experience, the architecture was like an exhibit all its own, she hadn’t had this much fun with Hannah and Barbara in what felt like ages (due to her own fault), and while she was trying to resist her emotions from taking her to a potentially dangerous place, she found most of all, she was enjoying Akko being there with her.

Growing up, Diana had always been the practical sort… so it floors her to no end that despite the complicatedness of everything that sprouted the second she had met the brunette, there was so much of her that is now willing to look past all of it.

“Okie dokey. Butter’s gone.” Hannah says, satisfied as she pulls the napkin away before slyly smiling at her friend. “And so’s the drool from whenever you sneak a peek at your girlfriend’s legs.”

Diana’s eyes go wide and her cheeks blossom as she sputters out a denial. Remembering that there is a total of seven other people listening in, her hand flies up to her ear to quickly mute the earpiece before anything else might be said.

“I mean, I really can’t blame you.” Hannah says, picking up her wine glass to take a sip.

“Yeah, no. Her legs are amazing.” Barbara slurs as she pops the last piece of her dinner roll into her mouth and chews.

“You are both drunk.” Diana blushes as she picks up her own barely touched wine glass and takes a burning gulp.

“You disagree?” Hannah looks at her with shocked eyes. “What? Are you actually straight?”

“No! I mean, of course I don’t… I think she looks wonderful… I just…” Diana stutters.

‘Have I been looking at her? Have I not even noticed?’

“I have not been ogling my… date…”  The lie of the word ‘girlfriend’ unwilling to leave her lips, “That would be completely inappropriate.” Diana blushes, still unsure if she had in fact been sneaking obvious peeks at the other girl’s faultless form.

“What do you mean? I’ve been looking at Barb’s incredible ass in that dress all night.” Hannah says with a sly wink to her girlfriend.

“Hey!” Barbara gasps as an alcohol assisted blush toasts her cheeks. Her face then stretches into a smile with the same sly eyes as her girlfriend. “Well… I’ve been looking at yours when you’re not looking, so hah! We’re even.” She puckers her lips and without a second thought, Hannah leans in to meet them with her own.

Diana helplessly rolls her eyes.

“Nothing wrong with it” Hannah says to Diana after leaving Barbara’s lips with a peck, “You look hot… she looks hot… I’m just saying… I wouldn’t blame you if you wanted to go after her to the bathroom and see if she wants to remove a few layers to cool off...”

Diana’s face challenges the color of the costume rubies resting at her clavicle. She stares wide eyed and speechless at her friend for a long moment before lifting her hand and pointing at her.

“No more wine for you.”

Hannah then bursts into laugher, just barely masked by the cacophony of conversation in the room as Diana takes another swig of wine.

“Somebody’s working up with some liquid courage…” Barbara teases with a wide grin.

“Please, enough…” Diana begs.

“Good evening ladies, I apologize if I’m intruding.”

The table hushes, and Diana, relieved that the current string of conversation has been brought to an end, looks up to her savior.

A young man in a tailored black suit, with styled blonde hair and dark blue eyes stands before them with his hands behind his back and a charming smile on his face.

“Not at all. My apologies if our table was drawing attention.” Diana says coolly with a hint of awkwardness as she looks back towards Hannah who was taking a sip of her water and watching the well-dressed man sharply.

“Oh, I assure you, I didn’t come over out of distaste.” His smile sits steadfast across his lips. “I hope it’s not too forward, but you and your companions are by far the most stunning pieces of artwork on display tonight and I couldn’t forgive myself if I didn’t offer to buy you a drink?” He speaks smoothly as his dark eyes bore straight into Diana’s.

A slight heat sticks in Diana’s cheeks before she clears her throat. “Ah, that… is quite the compliment, however –”

Before Diana can reject him in the poshest language she could muster, a sharp sounding Hannah cuts in – “Thank you, but her date is in the bathroom at the moment and should be back any minute now.”

Diana can hear the protective tone in Hannah’s voice and turns to find both her and Barbara staring the man down, all humor and residual alcoholic influence vanished from their features.

Surprised by their reaction, Diana studies their eyes confusedly and then with a slight chill on her shoulders returns her sight to the young man, his expression unperturbed.

 “Ah, well that is a shame…” He says, his smile cemented in place. “I was hoping the girl who left the table was perhaps just a friend. She is one lucky lady. I’d have loved to be the one to take you for a dance.”

Concerned by her friends’ reactions to the man in front of them, she carefully debates on how to move forward.

Her discomfort must have been visible because it is then that the man eases his posture and releases his hands from his back.

“Oh, I apologize. I didn’t introduce myself.” He says with a slight bow to his head. “Louis Blackwell. Son of Minister of Defense Blackwell. And you are?” He asks as he flicks his eyes up to meet the blonde’s.

“Diana.” She says cautiously. “Diana Cavendish. It’s nice to meet you.”

“The pleasure is mine.” Louis says with a flash of his teeth and Diana is unsure if it was a trick of the light but she could swear she saw something predatory behind his dark eyes.

It’s then that she hears the clanking of plates moving around the table as the waiters arrive and begin placing their entrées down on the table.

“Well, I best get back to my father and leave you to your dinner.” Louis says with the same charming smile that Diana has slowly begun to associate with venom. “Again, it was a pleasure to meet you. Enjoy the rest of the Gala.” He says with a slight bow before heading away from the table and moving into the crowd.

For a few moments the table remained awkwardly quiet until Diana at last turned to face her friends who were both still glaring after the young man leaving their table.

“What was that?” Diana asks just louder than a whisper as she looks worriedly between her two friends. “Did you know him?”

Moving their attention to Diana, their watchful eyes finally grow soft. Barbara, now seemingly a little more restrained than she had been a few minutes prior reaches for her fork. “Not exactly…”

Diana’s eyes question her, encouraging her for more.

“Hannah told me about him…” The raven-haired girl continues before nervously looking over to Hannah.

Diana turns her worried eyes to the other girl. The auburn-haired girl takes a slow, but resigned sigh before leaning in over the table.     

“Aright… I really shouldn’t say… but…” Hannah whispers causing Diana to lean in closer, “Years back my dad was on a case against him. He was charged with arson for burning that abandoned farmhouse in the woods behind the caravan park around the corner from the ice cream parlor with the cone that looked like a… you know…” Hannah shakes her head and waves her hand before getting too far off topic. “Two people died… and he got off free cause he’s the frikken Minister of Defense’s son and their lawyer was apparently outrageous and he dragged my dad through the mud.” Hannah’s eyes drift up from the table before returning to Diana’s. “But he was definitely involved in some shady shit…” Hannah leans back in her chair, taking one last cautious look around before reaching for her glass of water. “My dad thinks it was drugs just based on what they found on the scene but they couldn’t prove anything was his… or figure a motive for the fire… so…” Hannah rolls her eyes disdainfully as she takes a sip of her water. “Ah shit… I wonder if dad knows he’s here.”

“They must have put a lot of money down to make the whole thing go away… Apparently there was barely any coverage of it.” Barbara continues as she swivels her fork in her fingers. “They just blamed the fire on one of the squatters who was killed in the accident and no one questioned it.”

Diana frowns, taking in the story her friends are telling her. She remembers that fire… and true to Barbara’s words, she remembers very little from the media on it. Normally if something like that were to happen, the local news would be all over an investigation so it really was curious that the coverage didn’t seem to carry on.

She didn’t know this Louis from anywhere so she doesn’t have the ground to stand on to make the judgment of whether he could be responsible for such a tragedy, but once it seemed she was broken from his charm, she was able to see past the confident smile and fathom just how dangerous it could be with a powerful backing.

“What makes you sure it was him?” Diana questions. Not necessarily out of disbelief, but more so out of curiosity.

“Apparently it stemmed from an alcohol fire and nearby they found an empty bottle of stupid expensive vodka covered in his prints.” Hannah answers with a lowered voice.

Diana nods her head in understanding. She was in her mid-teens when that fire happened and he didn’t look much older than she is. If there didn’t seem to be any motive maybe it was just a case of a stupid teenager fooling around with alcohol and matches? But if there were drugs…

She supposes she shouldn’t be so surprised to find criminal activity in the higher class…

“So, did your dad tell you about the case?” Diana questions. “This seems like it would be highly confidential…”

“Oh no.” Hannah shakes her head. “I picked the lock of his home office and read his files while he was out.” She states nonchalantly.

Diana’s eyes widen to the size of saucers as she looks first at Hannah and then over to Barbara who seemed less then surprised by the admission.

“What?” Hannah shrugs her shoulders. “I was super into Veronica Mars at the time and I thought it might not be a bad skill to pick up… just in case…”

“Same.” Barbara says as she raises her hand. “How do you think I got that whiskey for your 16^th?” The raven-haired girl winks, sticking out her tongue.

Diana’s jaw drops and she shakes her head in stunned disbelief.

‘Oh my god. The two of them and Amanda are perfect for eachother…’

“Anyway. Besides the point. The guy’s trouble.” Hannah states before picking up her fork and pointing it at Diana with a slight waver. “Now… I might not look it… but that wine is hitting me pretty hard and I am starving.”

And so their conversation came to a close, and while Diana felt it necessary to wait for Akko’s return to the table, Hannah and Barbara enthusiastically cut away at their seared salmon.  

Maybe it was the way that Hannah began holding a higher awareness of the people around the table, but as Diana forks through the sauteed vegetables on her plate, a persistent thought refuses to leave her mind…

‘What if Louis is who Akko’s looking out for?’

It was plausible. He was another criminal… Akko had said that she knew other thieves in the area… back when they first met at her house she had made it sound like she had been put in a rough situation to maybe pay someone off? But drugs and fire didn’t add up. Not to the Akko she had come to know…

However… as she did hear after the fact… the Luna Nova Museum did just so happen to have a contained fire the night she had been caught by Jasminka and Chariot…

Diana furrows her brow in thought.

‘I doubt they’re connected… but even so… if Akko knows how dangerous this guy may be… maybe she has her own reasons to avoid him–’

“Plate has dropped. We set Sweets?”

Diana’s thoughts are cut short as she hears Sucy’s voice over the earpiece.

“Set.” Jasminka states.

“Snowshoe, get in position.”

“Already here, Myco.” Akko responds. “I hope he likes the fish.”

Nearing about fifteen minutes later, Akko returns to the table looking back towards the hall with an expression of concern as a grouping of paramedics accompany a middle-aged man to the emergency exit. Once the brunette reclaims her seat, after being prompted, she explains to the curious girls that she ran into the man getting sick in the bathroom and helped him call the paramedics.

Diana, all the while, watches the girl in abject horror.

If she hadn’t been so steadfast in her hopes to stay as far from the details as possible would she maybe have been able to convince the team of thieves to do something that would not involve injuring others?

She was stunned. Akko said that she didn’t hurt people… but now… after the thought that she and this Louis may have had a connection at some point, she finds herself worried that it may not be as far out of the realm of possibility as she had thought.

After hearing Akko’s answer and engaging in some worried looking around to determine whether there were other people getting sick from the food (it didn’t seem so), Hannah and Barbara returned to their dinner and drift into a conversation with one another.

Diana, however, the moment she was sure the other two girls were otherwise occupied, turns to the brunette who had just began carving through her fish.

“What happened in there?” Diana whispers, and despite the question being asked under her breath, the tone was amplified with concern.

Akko freezes from the chill in the blonde’s serious tone, halting her fork at her plate. “Huh?”

“Is that man alright?”

“Yeah…” Akko responds with a bit of confusion settled on her brow. She knew Diana didn’t want details on the plan but if she were asking… “I mean… he’ll probably be feeling nauseous for another hour or so until Sucy’s additive wears off but he’ll be okay. Trust me, I tested it and I came out of it alright. Multiple times… No worries.”

Akko watches as Diana’s expression eases as she nods her head in relief.

“We just needed to make sure he gets far enough away that he won’t come back. He doesn’t need it, but my job was to talk him into calling an ambulance.” Akko explains with the pride of successfully fulfilling her role as she raises her fork to her mouth and taking a bite of the salmon. “Having second thoughts about not knowing the plan, hm?”

Now hearing what had transpired, Diana sighs in relief at the clarification of what role the other girl played in rushing a man surrounded by paramedics out of the building.

She scolds herself for thinking about it. It must have just been what Hannah had said about Louis that suddenly had her on edge, but she knew she could trust Akko and it was clear that while her moral compass may be skewed, she doesn’t have the heart for violence.

“Oh, no… I just…” Diana blushes embarrassedly as she tries to think of a way to respond that doesn’t make it sound as though she had been questioning Akko’s character. “I uh, just wanted to make sure everything was okay. You were uh… in there for a while.”

“Oh…” Akko’s eyes widen. “No, yeah, I’m fine. Heh.” She smiles nervously. While she had been in the bathroom, she had muted her mic for a while and just had to force herself to breathe in an attempt to get over the persistent Louis illusions that had been plaguing her. That was hardly the topic she wanted to elaborate on…

As though granted by a very kind and generous higher power, to both of their reliefs the two of them hear Lotte’s voice chime in over the earpiece.

“Sprite in and ready.”

“Copy” Akko says quickly under her breath, followed by Diana, who at first forgets that she had muted her microphone before quickly tapping her ear to come on and state her acknowledgement.

She would have to pay better attention to her earpiece’s status. True, Hannah and Barbara could absolutely say something at any minute, but if she had to turn the mic off, she had to make sure she turned it on again.

Approximately fifteen minutes and four plates of the most delicious looking fruit tarts Akko had ever seen later, dinner and dessert come to a close as the dining staff begin their rounds collecting empty plates and silverware.

“Alright… so…” Barbara starts as she stretches her back in her seat, “We have about ten minutes before the guest speakers start, little more than a half hour until the auction, aaaand a dancefloor… right there.” The raven-haired girl says with a biased smile and a hinting set of bouncing eyebrows as she looks towards her date.

Hannah returns Barbara’s hopeful grin with an apologetic grimace. “I think I need a few minutes to digest before dancing, to be honest.” The hazel-eyed girl sighs before patting at her stomach. “How are you not stuffed?”  

Barbara shrugs with a hum. “Okay, so we can hold off on the dancing...” 

“If it’s alright, would it be okay if we listened in on Marjolaine?” Akko asks, drawing Diana’s attention. “I looked into her and she’s got some cool stuff and she’s pretty young to be as successful as she is. I thought she may be interesting to listen to.” 

Diana knew that this request is in an attempt to keep Hannah and Barbara away from the auction hall. The rest of the girls were more than likely enacting whatever plans they had to get The Seven Words now, if not very, very soon based on the minute context she had been hearing over her earpiece.  

“Sounds good to me.” Barbara shrugs as she and Hannah take their napkins from their laps and rise from their seats.

Diana wipes her lip once more before placing her napkin on the table only to look up to see Akko’s hand held out to her as she stands beside her chair. Diana’s eyes move up to Akko’s and despite her expression trying its damndest to stay calm and collected, she can see the nerves swirling behind her crimson eyes.

With a soft smile, Diana pushes out her chair and accepts Akko’s hand. Taking hold of the warm gesture of chivalry, Diana stands from her seat with a meek “thank you”, not once leaving the brunette’s eyes.

Whatever awkwardness came between them earlier has been abandoned as Akko bends her arm and Diana links into it.

The four weave through the surrounding tables before at last reaching the edge of the dining area and breaking free into the open hall. As they move, Diana notices Akko’s eyes scanning the room tirelessly.

There was a small part of her that wanted to ask the brunette if it was this other criminal that she was looking out for. It would be her business, right? If this guy was somehow a danger, she should know to be wary…

But if it isn’t, she doesn’t want to be in the position of trying to force the other girl to talk about something private that she clearly didn’t want to bring up to the rest of her family…

No…

The last thing she wants is for another rift to form between them…

It isn’t her place to bring it up… at least not here…  

“Hey,” Slowing her pace in front of the entrance to the auction hall as they head towards the speakers stage, Hannah turns towards Akko and Diana with hopeful eyes. “So, we have a few minutes until she starts right? You mind if I just take a quick look in the auction catalogue to see what they’ve got up?” 

“She always does this.” Barbara rolls her eyes with a loving smile. “Doesn’t matter if it’s a jumble sale or clearance rack, we always have to take a walk through.”

“I just like looking!” Hannah says defensively.

Diana looks over to Akko worriedly, but the brunette responds easily with a smile. “I do the same thing! Sure!”

‘No worries. Everything else is going according to plan and there’s plenty of time before the painting is set to come up, so we’re good. There shouldn’t be much worry from here.’

Diana pauses, watching the girl’s expression as Hannah just slightly more than gently tugs Barbara off towards the entrance to the auction hall. Akko’s eyes drift down to her wristwatch for just a moment before looking up to meet Diana’s eyes.

“We’ve got a couple minutes until everything starts. It’ll be fine.” Akko assures her with a smile and a nod before gesturing forward after Hannah and Barbara before the two get too far ahead.

Even with a half hour until its start, the auction hall is brimming with potential buyers. As they make their way in, past the small sea of seats and suits, they can see a stage coupled with the auctioneer’s podium, a table, and a projector screen used to show the information of the item lot being shown.

Once Akko and Diana regroup with Hannah and Barbara, the two have already spoken to the worker at the registration desk and were given a photo-accompanied inventory catalogue for the evening.

The girls gather around the booklet, flipping through the glossy pages filled with information and photos of stunning furniture, tapestries, paintings, and sculptures, and to Diana’s surprise, she finds most of the items… awfully familiar…

‘Wait…’

Once they land on the page containing The Seven Words painting, Akko excitedly looks up at Diana and flinches at the sight of the other girl’s eyebrows drawn together in disbelief.

“Hey, Diana… didn’t your mom used to ha– ?” Barbara grows silent as her eyes look up to see the same expression Akko is. Her eyes widen in realization. “Oh… no… shit.”

Diana’s eyes rove over the words: ‘Seller: Anonymous’ listed beside each of the items. Her head snaps up from the catalogue before furiously scanning the room. At last, her eyes dark with anger, find purchase on a thin, blonde woman in a mint green dress standing stoically at the rear of the auction hall sipping from a glass of champagne.

Diana’s nostrils flare in rage as she releases Akko’s arm without a second thought. Without realizing, her feet carry her forward and the others left in her wake can only watch on as she storms through the crowd towards her aunt.

Chapter Text

Amanda’s back was KILLING her.

She had been scrunched up in the lower half of this crate holding up a false bottom piled high with straw padding and a wrapped bronze statue (an unregistered piece from one of their past jobs) for the last three hours.

With some top mark distraction by Akko earlier in the night, Jasminka and Sucy were able to add Amanda’s crate to the transport truck as the security moving crew had been unloading the crates of auction cargo. She had gotten through the initial security scan with help from Stanbug and Grizzly, and now that she’s been moved up into the safe room all she has to do is wait for the moving crew to finish bringing everything up, pop the lids off of the crates, and to leave to monitor the auction hall. 

That is when she and Constanze’s newest creation, wrapped in a blanket on her lap, will get to work on swapping out The Seven Words fake for a fake of their own.

‘So, now that the auctioneer is taken care of, Lotte will be able to stall a little bit at the start to give me some time to find the painting… then I just have to be careful about my timing for the switch.’

“Last two crates are on their way in, Dancer. You doing alright?”

Amanda suppresses a grunt in response to Ursula as she tries to roll her shoulders within the confined space. “Just peachy.”

Really, the only thing that’s been providing a comfort in this very uncomfortable situation is the occasional sound of Hannah or Barbara’s voice chiming in over Diana or Akko’s microphone. Despite being a bit fancy of a gig for her liking, she did genuinely wish that she could have spent it with them… still, she is glad to hear that they seem to be having a good time… and that they are clearly embarrassing the hell out of Akko and Diana... if the humorously quick muting of her microphone has anything to say about it.

She could not be more proud.

Just then Amanda hears a thump outside the door followed by the beeping of the digital lock pad. The door unlocks with a groan and a moment later, she can hear the sound of the moving crew hefting the remaining boxes into the safe room.

‘Alright, just another few minutes and I can get out of here.’ Amanda thinks as she exhales softly trying to ignore the growing pain in her neck. ‘

“Just stick it over there, Tom.” She hears one man say followed by a grunt. However, as she hears the heavy footfalls come closer, her eyes widen in horror as the sound of the wooden crate creaks down above her.

‘Fuck. Fuck Fuck Fuck.’ Amanda starts to panic. ‘This isn’t how it was supposed to go. They’re supposed to open the crates before the auction. What the fuck are they doing?’

Desperately, Amanda tries to remember the sound of the number pad beeping from when the crew had been unlocking the door. She’s going to have to try to get someone to come in to help her because there is no way she’s going to be able to get out of this box if there’s something on top of it…

‘It was six tones… I think the first was… a C sharp? Shit… were the first two the same?’

“Ey, no. What are you doing?” Amanda freezes as she hears a man yell from the other side of the room.

“You said over here, right?” The guy directly behind her says.

“Don’t put it on top. We have to open them, dumbass.”

A flood of relief washes over the redhead as a sigh and a prayer escape her lips.

“Shit, right. I forgot.” The man groans. “You still have a hold?”

“Mhm.”

“Aright, let’s move it back here.”

The sound of the crate around her creaking in relief at the removal of pressure was like a choir of angels in Amanda’s ears.

She hears the thud of the box being placed a few feet off to her right and with a spark of jealousy, listens to the groaning of one of the men stretching out his back.

Her longing is suddenly cut short, however, by Akko’s worried voice coming over the earpiece.

“Where’s she going? Does she know that woman?”

Following her words there is a short pause causing the redhead to crease her brows as she tries to listen closer past the sound of crate lids being pried open. At last, she can hear Hannah’s distracted voice through the silence.

“Yeah… uh… that’s Diana’s aunt… and uh… it looks like most of the stuff being sold here used to be her mom’s.”

Diana hadn’t realized how quickly she had moved across the room until she found herself face to face with her startled aunt with no recollection of pushing through the crowd.

“Diana?” The older woman says out of surprise, her wine glass still at her lips. The startled expression only lasts for a moment however, before being overtaken with one of judgement. “I was under the impression that these sorts of events were beneath you…”

“Aunt Daryl. What is the meaning of this?” Diana asks, seeing red, as she holds up the catalogue she had pulled from her friends. “You’re selling my mother’s belongings.” She bites with no room for question.

 Daryl, however, bites back. “My sister’s things have been sitting around collecting dust and doing nothing in the family archives for years. I see no reason why they should remain there in the dark.”

“And you didn’t think it would be appropriate to let me know you were auctioning them off?”

“Well,” Daryl starts with a sip of wine and frozen venom in her voice. “I am quite certain it was the insurance company that had told me that you donated a generous amount of the family’s private collection to that Luna Nova Museum your mother had been so fond of. Now, please explain to me your rationalization of how not informing me of your decision does not make you a hypocrite.”

Diana pauses, a slight feeling of guilt coming over her at the recollection that gifting those pieces to Luna Nova had all been part of a scheme to catch Akko’s group in action, however, the feeling only lasts for a moment before her anger peaks through yet again. “A majority of that private collection are pieces that belonged to my mother. Do you not think she’d prefer the pieces to be displayed there over having them traded off… for what? Has our family truly fallen under such hardship under your guidance?”

Daryl’s nostrils flare as her ice-cold eyes bore into her niece.

Diana’s eyes bore back in kind. She is appalled. She knew that her aunt had an eye for value, but these things she’s selling… they’re not just pieces of her family’s collection… they’re her mother’s belongings.  

The painting her mother had hanging in her office. The bureau she had in her bedroom. The crystal chess set that had been a gift from a friend, the very one that she and her mother had played on for hours had also been present in the auction catalogue along with the exact table it had sat on in her bedroom.

For years her Aunt Daryl had been so hurt by Bernadette’s passing, and now to see that she’s just selling her memory and legacy to the highest bidder… Diana needed to know why.

What could possibly be so important?

It’s then that she sees Daryl’s icy eyes shift to the side and suddenly feels a warm hand on her shoulder.

“Hello, Daryl.” Diana looks over to see Hannah and Barbara lined at her side, backs straight and eyes challenging as they both put on fake smiles with faces as hard as marble. The hand she realizes, belongs to Akko as she sidles up beside her.

“It’s been some time since we’ve seen you. How have you been?” Hannah asks, almost too sweetly.

“Oh, Miss Parker and Miss England.” The older woman acknowledges them with all the warmth of a block of ice. “What a surprise to see you at this sort of event. I do hope you’re enjoying yourselves.”

“Are you okay?”

Diana hears Akko’s whisper in her ear before realizing that the girl had not leaned in to say it.

‘Damnit… the earpiece.’ Diana realizes that now everyone listening in was now forced to be privy to what just occurred between her and her aunt. Why is she having such a difficult time remembering that everyone else can hear her?!

“I’m… not sure how to answer that.” Diana responds just as quietly as Hannah and Barbara take a stand between her and Daryl. “I’m sorry you all had to hear that.”

“That’s all great.” The two of them frown at the no nonsense tone in Sucy’s voice. “Sprite’s about to work so unless you want to completely ignore your part of the job, I recommend you get out of there.”

“Geez… you don’t have to be so mean about it…” Akko grumbles to Sucy.

“Excuse me?”

Akko’s head snaps up to the older woman who had now set her glaring eyes on her.

“And who do you think you are?” Daryl sneers.

Caught slightly off guard… she hadn’t thought she could be heard… Akko stutters under the harsh judgmental eyes that looked so similar, yet nothing like those of the girl beside her.

“O-oh. Uh I a – ”

“She is my date and is of none of your concern.” Diana growls, speedily redirecting her aunt’s glare back to herself.

She had heard Sucy’s message over the earpiece. She knew they had to go or else she was going to be failing in the very thing that had her attending this event in the first place… but…

She couldn’t understand why Daryl was doing this…

It’s then that Diana’s hears Lotte’s voice, not over the earpiece, but over the speaker system in the room, and she freezes.

“Hello? Hello? Is everything working okay? Am I too loud?” The redheaded girl, dressed in a completely off-brand sleek black dress, hair styled up and slicked back, and her glassed traded out for a pair of contacts.

Diana’s eyes drift to her side and she sees Akko watching her worriedly. Not necessarily rushing her, but moreso trying to gauge what she should be preparing to do next. Diana’s eyes then move over towards Hannah and Barbara who had also been looking to her, ready to strike at the woman before them with little more than a gesture.

‘We need to go… No good can come from this.’ Diana realizes. She grits her teeth and balls her fists before sadly returning her gaze to Daryl.

“I just can’t believe you would do this to her.” Diana sighs.

The sad disappointment in her voice causes Daryl to ever so slightly flinch at her words.

“I can’t watch this.” Diana shakes her head before turning on her heel, taking Akko’s hand, and leading the group out of the auction hall.

A flicker of conflict washes across Daryl’s face before she douses it with a forced, heavy sip of wine.

“Good evening.” Lotte’s voice booms over the speakers before taking a step back, giving a little more room between herself and the microphone. “I hope everyone is enjoying the stunning Wagandea Gala so far tonight. I am Jane Greenman and I will be your auctioneer for tonight. I am substituting in because, unfortunately, Mr. Nicholas has suddenly fallen ill. So, be careful of those cocktails!” Lotte finishes with a laugh. At her words, the room stills as many of the patrons halt any movement of their flutes to their lips as their eyes widen with mortification.

 Diana and Akko, with Hannah and Barbara following closely behind, leave through the auction doors before plunging back into the crowd.

“So you’re telling me that this entire job could have been avoided?” Amanda’s voice chides over the earpiece. “What the Hell, Dee? Do you get off watching us try to steal your shit? Is this a fucking game to you?”

Akko furrows her brow at Amanda’s words, but before she can stick up for the blonde, Diana turns with a set jaw and distant eyes.

“I’m sorry… I think I need some air.” Diana murmurs distractedly. “Would you mind if we took a few minutes outside?”

“Yeah, sure.” Akko, brushing off Amanda’s comment for the time being, offers Diana a comforting smile and a light squeeze to her hand before looking back to Hannah and Barbara gesturing past the ballroom floor and towards the doors to the fifth-floor balcony.

The two girls nod before Hannah quickly moves to hold Barbara back from joining them. “Just give us a minute, okay? We’ll meet you out there.” The auburn-haired girl says before turning to Barbara.

Akko was conflicted. She didn’t want Hannah and Barbara to see something they shouldn’t, but… it looks like what just happened with her aunt cut Diana deep and she really didn’t want to leave the blonde alone.

Determining that the chances of Hannah and Barbara getting into trouble or recognizing anyone, at this point, were spectacularly low. The brunette nods her head towards the other two, taking the queue to comfort Diana until their return. 

The two walk through the mass of people passing on the dance floor and at last reach the doors to the balcony. They push through, and the gust of cool air leading a minor assault on them as they exit the doors welcomes them to an enormous white marble floor lined with carved railing of the same material looking out over the city lights.

At last she and Akko reach the edge of the balcony, Diana places her hands on the cold railing and holds tightly. The blonde takes a few deep breaths, the chill of the air around her making her feel as though she had been carrying around an inferno inside of her.

She was angry. She was so angry. And sad and confused and disappointed. Those were her mother’s things… Things that Diana had grown up with and have heavy association to her mother’s memory… things Daryl had no right to get rid of. Through her anger, however, she had also found room to be upset with herself. The way she lashed out… the fact that she hadn’t even considered what the consequences of her outburst could have led to… she was trying to protect Hannah and Barbara… the last thing she needed was to gain the attention of any security or throw off the plan the other girls had come up with.

But she couldn’t help it… Why must everything be so complicated?

“I’m sorry about that.” Diana says quietly as she looks over towards Akko.  

The brunette meets her eyes with a sad smile. However, just as she opens her mouth to try to comfort the other girl, she hears Amanda’s voice growl over her earpiece.

“Sorry? Come on now. What the hell are you playing at?”

Diana hears Amanda’s voice, the anger in the girl’s tone causes her to tense up as her eyes drift away from the brunette. “I didn’t know! I didn’t know about any of this…” Diana says desperately before trailing off, her brows pinched together as an involuntary sheen of liquid builds up on her eyes.

“Bullshit.” The redhead bites. “I swear… if this was another paranoid attempt at a fucking trap like at Luna Nova–”

“Knock it off.” Akko cuts in sharply, heart aching at the sight of Diana’s hurting eyes staring off.

“That’s not it at all.” Diana attempts to respond to Amanda, but she’s not sure if she was heard over the redhead continuing angrily.

“She’s a fucking bomb getting ready to go off, Akko. She’s got her hands in absolutely everything so no matter what, when she decides she doesn’t want to play nice anymore, everyone and everything around her are all going to get caught in her blast radius.”

“Amanda. Stop it.” Akko commands, despite the relatively cool mask on her face, anger flares violently in her voice.

“EVERYONE, ENOUGH. COOL OFF.” Ursula’s voice travels authoritatively over their earpieces, silencing the two. “There is still a job going on and there is still a threat to every one of your safeties. Keep your heads, finish the job, and get out quietly. If it’s necessary, this talk can wait until afterwards. There’s someone coming down the hall to the safe, make sure you’re out of sight, Dancer.”

An angry exhale can be heard over the earpiece before Amanda responds with a pithy “Whatever.” before going completely silent.

Akko lets out a frustrated sigh. She hates fighting with her family… but if they had seen the look on Diana’s face they would know there was no question that she hadn’t expected her family’s things to be here tonight. The rage in her voice… the hurt and bite as she went at it with her aunt… was far from an act. Akko looks over towards the blonde, seeing her eyes far, far away in thought as her arms rest numbly against the stone railing of the balcony. The other several dozen lavishly dressed people engaging in lively conversation dissipate from her senses as her attention is pulled solely towards the woman she found it very difficult to see look so sad.

The brunette takes a nervous breath before lifting her hand to mute her earpiece and quietly moving beside the blonde.

Diana, meanwhile, is lost in thought. The only thing she can feel is the ache in her chest and a buildup of pressure behind her eyes.  

‘If I hadn’t been so stubborn about wanting to be uninvolved… I might have been able to recognize my mother’s things and had the time to talk Daryl out of selling everything and kept Hannah and Barbara away from all of this. But no. Stupid. Stupid. No matter how careful I try to be I keep making the wrong choices. Maybe Amanda is right… maybe I am just a danger to everyone around me.’

“Hey…” Akko says softly with a light nudge to the blonde’s arm “You want us to steal the whole auction?”

A sad smile crosses Diana’s lips as a mirthless laugh sounds in her throat. “No…” Her smile fades as she takes in a deep breath and looks up over the balcony. “I should have known it was only going to be a matter of time until she did something like this… I suppose I should be thankful to at least know what’s happening to my mother’s things.”

Akko reaches over and Diana feels a blush heat her cheeks as she feels the other girl’s fingers brush over her ear. She then feels two taps to her earpiece, turning it to mute. The brunette’s hand hesitates at her hair before ultimately retreating to hold onto the stone rail.

“So… your family had The Seven Words all along… hm?” Akko muses in slight disbelief before leaning forward on the balcony looking out to the distant lights of the city shining through the cool evening. “You know… after everything that’s happened, it seems to me that maybe we were fated to meet.” She chuckles softly.

“I promise… I had no idea…” Diana worries as she turns to Akko. She really didn’t have any idea about this painting and the last thing she wanted was for some crazy coincidence to sever any hope of her second chance. “My mother had collected a lot over the years that I had never seen… If I’d known, I wouldn’t have let this happen. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry. I believe you.” The brunette says with a comforting half smile. “And don’t listen to Amanda… I love her to death, but… she can take it too far sometimes… She’ll come around.”

After a pause, Diana replies with a pensive frown. “But she has a point… Yeah, the jobs with the pieces of the triptych make sense after explanation… but how about this? How about Hannah and Barbara? I don’t want to sound conceited but I’m having a hard time understanding how our consistent overlapping is purely coincidental. Everything just becomes so much more complicated.”

“Well… what else could it be? You think there may actually be Fate magic at work?” Akko teases but Diana looks up not taking the joke. “Listen, I don’t know what’s going on, but I know that you’re not a bomb, okay? What we do is dangerous… and yeah, things did change up a bit since we met you, but you didn’t make things any more dangerous than they already were. We’d still be pulling these jobs… we’d still have close calls… the only thing different is that we have a slightly better idea of what we were supposed to be afraid of in the first place.” Akko leans in close, her warm arm flush against Diana’s. “Just because now we have names for our threats, doesn’t mean they weren’t any less scary before… And I know for a fact that you’re not one of them.”

 Diana’s eyes lose their sharpness and Akko can see how tired she looks. “I appreciate you saying that… but…”

“But nothing!” Akko cuts her off with a hefty nudge to her arm. “I’m still a thief.” She whispers. “Just because I know there’s some cult or whatever doesn’t change that I’m still going to scout out my surroundings, avoid cameras, and be careful of my fingerprints. I’m going to be the most careful I can be because I don’t want to get caught. Plain and simple. The way to keep yourself from tripping up is pretending everything has the same high risk. Some cult isn’t going to make getting busted for nicking a 10k diamond necklace from an upper crust any better.”

Realization hitting her, Diana freezes and her eyes widen. “Did you...?” Her eyes look around at the gemstone dripping company surrounding them. “Could Hannah or Barbara have seen…?”

“What?” Akko looks at her confused before realizing what she had said. “No! I mean… I didn’t do anything… I was being good!” Akko panics as she pats her dress and holds up her diamond-less hands. “That was just an example! But… I did see a TON of opportunities.”

Diana sighs in relief before a slight smile pushes at her cheeks as Akko attempts to get herself back on track.

“What I’m saying is that you shouldn’t blame yourself.” Akko huffs, returning to her rails. “Our job is to expect the unexpected, and if we didn’t know how to react when it happens, we would have been locked up a long time ago. At least now we know what we’re up against.”

Diana looks down to the ground five stories below as she worries her cheek between her teeth.

“And as for your mom’s stuff…” Akko continues, causing Diana’s eyes to flit up towards her. “We could totally figure out and track down the buyers… so… if there’s anything you want back, I will personally make sure you get it.” Akko winks.

A somber smile touches Diana’s lips before looking up to meet the other girl’s crimson eyes. “Thank you, Akko.”

As Akko meets Diana’s eyes, despite still seeing the sadness as it begins to fade, she can see the overwhelming gratitude behind them. Akko doubts it was in response to the offer of stealing… but whatever it was that she said, she was glad that it had helped.

It was then that she realized how close they were. If she were to just lean in a little her temple would touch Diana’s… and if she were to turn her head, their lips would be but an inch from one another. Akko’s cheeks heat and she can’t be sure if it was just her imagination being hopeful (after all, it has been making her see things as of late…), but she could have sworn she saw Diana’s ocean blue eyes drop to her lips.

“Ahem.” Awkwardly, Akko clears her throat as she quickly throws on some makeshift mask to hide her pinkened cheeks, racing heart, and pleading lips. “Ahh… well… um… What are good friends for?” She says with an almost pained smile as she throws her arm around Diana’s shoulders and pulls her into a weird hug.

The feeling of rejection washes over Diana for a quick moment before tempering out, allowing herself to accept the one-armed hug the other girl was giving her. She expected as much… it was just a job after all… she would be content with her friendship and she will be damned if she ever endangered it by becoming the threat Akko assured her she wasn’t. 

She let herself sigh into the hug, reveling in the warmth and feeling of the arm around her before becoming alert to the sound of heels and glasses clinking closer. Akko, hearing the same, lets her arm fall from Diana’s shoulders as they both turn to see Hannah and Barbara moving towards them, hands filled with multiple glasses.

“Alright! Here’s some wine for youuu… and for you…” Hannah says first passing a glass to Diana and then to Akko. “I think that little reunion deserves a drink or two, hm?”

Amanda had overreacted. Again. And she knew it.

Diana didn’t set this whole thing up, it would make no sense whatsoever if she was trying to lure them into another set up… but there Amanda’s mouth went. Sounding like an ass.

Ultimately it was rooted in fear, she realizes. Her own safety is one thing… hell… if she gave that big of a shit about her own safety she would most definitely not be doing what she’s doing right now. But Hannah and Barbara…

She didn’t want them to get involved with this. She didn’t want them to see who she was or what she did. How would they take that? She had already messed things up with them once already, and that stupid mistake had her making sure that any number that came to her phone received some sort of contact information moving forward… now, with everything going as well as it has been… the last thing she wants is for this bomb to drop on them.

Plus. Hannah’s dad’s a lawyer. Being an accomplished criminal is definitely not something that would contribute to any remotely positive dinner conversation.

Even so, her insecurity on whether Hannah and Barbara would accept her like Akko had accepted Diana after hearing her truth was no excuse to lash out at the blonde.

She had to work on her fear and anger outbursts. Maybe talk to somebody.

After everything and more that Ursula’s been through, she’s gotta know some extra confidential therapists…

Amanda muses on these thoughts as she goes around the strong room sifting through crates to locate the Woodward painting.

She knew she had plenty of time until the painting was to go up for auction. Constanze had made sure to hack in and adjust the presentation order so that the painting was set to show close to the end, but even so, each time the item security came back to pull out the next lot to be shown, as she hid, the pressure of running out of time mounted.

Fortunately, now as she sifts through her eighth crate, un-wrapping and shifting aside packing material, she sees a stunning twisted wooden frame with the corner of a very familiar looking painting.

‘Jackpot.’

“Found it.” She says before re-covering the painting exactly as it had been and then quietly retreating into hiding. “Going to start clone when next item goes up. You sure this thing is going to work, Byte?”

In her ear she can hear Constanze grunt in astonishment that the redhead would even ask her such a question.

“That wasn’t me questioning your ability. I have my full faith in you.” Amanda says with a bit of a smile evident in her tone.

Another grunt from Constanze.

“Sold! For 26,500 pounds! Aaand the 16^th Century gold and marble scale candelabra set goes to the woman in green! Congratulations, here you are! Payment is done in the back.” Lotte’s voice carries over the earpiece warning Amanda that she should soon expect the next pick up. “Next we have the alleged SEVENTH piece of the famous Lady and the Unicorn series titled ‘Affection’. The tapestry hangs 3.56 meters by 3.18 and is woven from wool and silk dated back to late 15th Century France. The piece maintains the mille-fleurs style as seen in the potential sister pieces and includes– ”

As Lotte continues in her ear, Amanda hears the familiar pressing of keys followed by the entrance of a tired looking item security guard.

Amanda hears him whisper the word “shit” under his breath before reaching into his back pocket and pulling out a piece of paper apparently displaying a list of numbers based on the sound of mumbling under his breath.

“One six five nine eight one, once six five nine eight one, one six five nine eight one…” The guy repeats to himself as he looks around at the corner of the crates until at last repeating his numbers once more with a sound of relief as he reaches into a crate and pulls out the very tapestry Lotte had been describing.

‘Well shit… this would have been so much easier if I had a list of what everything was in.’ Amanda pouts. ‘Whatever, no difference now…’

After a few moments, once the security officer is gone, the door is re-locked, and the coast is clear, Amanda emerges from hiding, pushing out of the crate she had first arrived in along with what looks like a length of metal tubing. Quickly, Amanda heads over to the crate containing The Seven Words, unwraps it and sits it against its crate.

“Definitely different symbols on this one than the other one. I think we’ve got our Woodward.” Amanda says with a smile and allowing herself to admire the piece for just a moment longer before jumping into action. She spins the painting around, pulls out a pocket knife and screwdriver and carefully begins disassembling the painting from the frame.

This was far from her first rodeo in deconstructing a painting so Amanda was able to make quick work removing the canvas from its frame.

Next came the moment of truth.

Carefully, Amanda lays the limp canvas over the top of the crate before picking up Constanze’s machine. Despite its simple appearance, the tube is actually a 3-in-1 scanner, printer, and document carrier. She has no idea how Constanze comes up with this stuff, but if this thing works how she says it will, it could be a huge gamechanger for painting theft.

Already measured out to the width of the painting, Amanda twists the tube, revealing a slot and activating the scanner.

“Okay…” Amanda takes a nervous breath. “Here’s goes nothing…”

Carefully, the redhead feeds the painting into the slot. A slight whir of machinery accompanies the movement of the painting slowly moving in, around, and then out of the tube. It felt like ages watching the painting slowly be eaten by the compact machine and then spit out with the same delicacy, but in reality, as Amanda takes a look at her watch, it had only been about 35 seconds.

She gently takes the painting and places it once again on top of the crate before returning to tinker with the tube.

“Okay…” she murmurs to herself, “Now, this dial here gets turned to print… aaaand… oh!” Amanda jumps as the machine returns to life with a slightly more aggressive sound as it begins its job of printing an exact copy of The Seven Words off the preloaded length of hemp canvas.

Unfortunately for them, if they didn’t want anyone to know the painting had been switched out (at least too soon after taking it), it was necessary to figure out a way to make an exact replica. The painting itself, in Woodward’s form, is one of a kind, and while the original is out there, the symbols are vastly different and anyone who was familiar with the specific painting would easily be able to discern the difference. Luckily, Constanze had been working on this gadget for some time, it was just the introduction of this job that pushed her to perfect it.

And as the painting slowly streams out of the tube in an exact color match, Amanda can whole heartedly say, perfected it, she had.

“It’s beautiful Byte. You’ve really outdone yourself.” Amanda says quietly as she marvels at the print, nearly indistinguishable from the canvas lying on the crate.

From the other end, she can hear a giddy hum.

After a few more moments the printer ceases its mechanical chugging and Amanda takes her pocketknife and cuts at the canvas where the ink stops. As it separates, she lets out a relieved sigh. Now all that’s left is to put Woodward’s painting in the cannister and seal the copy back up into the original wooden frame.

Amanda’s relief, however, is short lived as she suddenly hears Lotte’s voice, rattling off prices for the tapestry, cut out to silence.

“Shit. Hello. Can anyone hear me?” Amanda panics, flinching as she delicately rolls up Woodward’s copy of The Seven Words. “Grizzly?”

“Yes, we can hear you Dancer.” Ursula’s voice comes over her earpiece loud and clear. “It looks like Sprite’s comm went down.”

“Ah shit.” Amanda curses as she begins to pick up her pace, rolling the canvas and sliding it into the top of the tube, twisting it, and sealing it with a cap. Her eyes then hone in on the deconstructed painting before her.

“You’re fine. You have time. We can’t hear what’s going on but we do have eyes on the auction room.” Ursula says, a nervous tone in her voice as she tries to assure the girl. “How long do you think it’ll take to reconstruct the painting?”

“Ah… maybe… three minutes? Four tops?” Amanda fidgets as she pulls the twisted wooden frame up to rest face down on the crate top before gently holding up the newly printed canvas.

“I’ll give you a heads up if I see any movement. Keep everything together in case you need to hide.”

“Got it.” Amanda grunts as she throws herself hard into work of resetting this new painting, stretching the canvas over the frame, reaffixing it with time period appropriate adhesive mixed in with something a little more quick-drying (as instructed by Sucy), setting the piece into the gnarled wooden frame and replacing the screws that had held the canvas in place.

It had been coming up on about three minutes when Ursula’s voice warned over the earpiece that the tapestry had been sold and they were moving onto the next piece.

“Okay. Okay. I’m just about there. Just re-wrapping… aaaand…” Amanda swiftly wraps the reconstructed painting, looking very much identical to how it had previously, and wiggles it back into place between the cushioning in the storage crate. “Done.”

“Great timing. Someone’s just about to head down the hall.” Ursula says.

With the dexterity and speed of a cat, Amanda speeds over to the other side of the strong room and prepares to settle herself into the crate for the last time before the end of the night when she would get carted out. It had just been chance that she looked back towards the crate that The Seven Words had been stored and to her horror, she sees that her pocketknife lay splayed on the floor. It had evidently missed her pocket when she was speedily grabbing all of her things to hide.

“Fuck.” Amanda curses under her breath as she takes off back across the room. There would be some type of evidence on that knife if someone were to pick it up. Whether it be a fingerprint from when she didn’t have gloves on, or something. She needed to get it before anyone else did. She dives across the floor, snatching the knife up, but by the time she does so, she can already hear the tones of the lock combination ring like the tolling of bells.

‘Shit. Shit. Shit…. I’m out of time…’

The door opens to two burly looking men, each of which had previously been taking turns as they come to bring out the items for bid. The two men split up as they begin to move around the room.

Holding her breath and praying that her heartbeat wasn’t nearly as loud outside of her body, Amanda quietly peeks out between the slight crack between the doors of the old, ornate, strong, wooden bureau she managed to slip away into hiding with only a moment to spare.

‘Okay, damn that was close. I just gotta wait until they grab the next thing and go and then I’ll be back in backache heaven. Easy peasy.’

“Oh, over there.” She can hear the man say on the far side of the room.

And instantly, any and all feeling of relief was torn away as the sound of both sets of footsteps approach and surround the wooden bureau.

Amanda’s eyes widen and she braces herself inside the wardrobe as the door slams closed and the two men begin lifting the piece of furniture.

‘Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit.’

“And I swear, I’m positive she still has no idea which one of us is who.” Hannah says, gesturing with her half empty wine glass as she leans her back up against the balcony railing.

“I doubt she remembers our names, that’s why every time its “Miss England and Miss Parker”” Barbara continues, with a near perfect impersonation of Diana’s aunt and a laugh.

“And!” Hannah points. “And… Diana’s cousins… are twins. So she’s got NO excuse on mixing the two of us up.”

Akko snorts alongside Diana who had been trying to hold back a laugh.

“I… I mean… I suppose she had a reason she didn’t really want to get too involved in my life at the time… it wasn’t… entirely her fault…” Diana half-heartedly tries to defend her aunt but finds that there really was no reason that after about twenty years she couldn’t remember the names of her best friends.

“Don’t defend her!” Hannah whines. “Akko, don’t listen to her. Oh! Do you know what she did to Diana’s pet rabbit?”

“Not this story. Please?” Diana frowns.

Akko then turns to her excitedly. “You had a pet rabbit??”

“Had. Yes…” Diana states before taking a sip of her wine.

“Yeah, well…” Hannah continues, ignoring Diana’s plea, “Sadly, Mister Truffles–”

“Mister Truffles?” Akko squeaks, her eyes shining as she gushes towards Diana who stares back with no change in expression.

 “– went to the great hutch in the clouds, and instead of letting Diana bury him, she decided that this was the perfect opportunity to show her nine-year-old niece the meaning of the circle of life. And so, explained to her that even though Mister Truffles was no longer with us, he could still provide life to her pet python.”

Akko’s smile vanishes as she covers her mouth in horror. “Oh no…”

“Oh yeah…” Hannah assures as she takes a sip of wine. “The woman lacks in the empathy department, let me tell you.”

“I am so sorry.” Akko turns to Diana apologetically.

“It was… traumatic… to say the least… when I was younger.” Diana sighs. “I don’t believe she did it to be cruel… but… I’m not certain how she works. We’ve never really agreed with one another.”

“Still, I’m sorry.” Akko frowns before getting a bright idea and holding up her glass of wine. “To the loving memory of Mister Truffles?”

Diana can only look over to the girl with an expression of humored disbelief. A light laugh leaves her lips as she shakes her head and rolls her eyes before lifting her glass to meet Akko’s. Hannah and Barbara quickly meet their glasses.

“To the loving memory of Mister Truffles!” The four clink their glasses and take a drink of wine.

After Hannah and Barbara had initially returned with the wine following Akko and Diana’s talk, the group had remained on the balcony and fell into telling stories of their past experiences with Daryl, letting Akko know exactly the kind of person she was to get Diana as fired up as she did.

Despite a distaste growing for the woman, seeing Diana open up about her family was nice to see. Akko just hoped it didn’t bring up too many bad memories.

Overall, the night was going well. Last she heard, Amanda was successful in switching out the paintings (she couldn’t wait to see the Woodward original), and was getting herself into hiding for her and Jazzy to pick up later.

Even though she keeps imagining Louis in the corner of her vision and Diana’s aunt being well… here… selling Diana’s mom’s stuff… she’d call tonight a win!

It’s then that a repeating series of tones ring through her earpiece, telling her that she had most definitely thought too soon.  

*BIP BIP BIP BEEP BEEP BEEP BIP BIP BIP*  

Akko’s eyes widen as the wine catches in her throat and she begins to sputter.  

Constanze had added a feature to their earpieces that allowed the usage of morse code if fingers were to be placed on both the top and bottom of the device. It was just in the case of emergency where it was impossible to talk, however, this was the first time Akko had ever heard it used.  

‘Shit. What’s wrong?’ 

“Hey, are you alright?” Diana asks worriedly, patting the brunette’s back as she continues to cough. 

As Akko looks up into Diana’s eyes, she can see that the blonde had heard the signal as well, and worry extending past Akko’s accidental inhalation of wine pressed at her brow.  

The signal continues to pulse in their ears and Akko decides to roll with her situation. She needed some space to talk to see what was going on anyway. 

Between coughs, Akko begins to beat at her chest with a convincing show before looking up apologetically to the rest of the group. *cough* “I’m sorry. I’m-” *cough* “-going to be right back.” *ahem* before starting to head off inside to the direction of the bathroom.  

Diana looks over to Hannah and Barbara, worriedly looking back and forth between the retreating girl in the red dress and her two best friends. She was supposed to be trying to keep them safe, should she really be leaving them alone?  

However, if something major is going wrong with the group’s plan, then there might be more to worry about... 

“Ah... I’ll be right back.” Diana says quickly, looking nervously over towards Hannah and Barbara who look at her with a hint of concern. “I just want to make sure she’s going to be alright.” 

“Sure.” Barbara says with an understanding smile. “We’ll be right here.” 

Diana nods her head with a thankful smile as she heads off after the brunette, the barrage of tones in her ear now hammering out a different pattern.  

Once she gets inside, she looks over towards the bathroom and sees Akko standing over by a column partially obstructed by potted ferns.  

As Diana heads towards her she hears Chariot’s voice over the earpiece.  

“Dancer needs help. We need to shut the auction down now.” 

“What happened?” Akko asks.  

“She’s inside the dresser being brought up for bid. And Sprite’s earpiece is down. Quick, do we have access to the lights?” 

“We know where everything is. But I might need some help getting there.” Akko says speedily. 

“I’ve got you covered.” Jasminka says, her voice coming over the earpiece.  

At last Diana reaches Akko and looking into the brunette’s eyes she sees volumes of panic.  

“I’ll bring in a covered trolley.” Sucy says, her voice surprisingly impassioned. “You hit the lights, I’ll be there to pick her up.” 

“Okay.”  

Akko’s eyes shoot upward, worriedly. She takes Diana’s arm and meets her eyes. “You get to Hannah and Barbara. Make sure they stay away from the auction. They cannot see Amanda.” 

Upon being said, the words acted as a departure followed by Akko releasing Diana’s arm and speedily walking towards the rear of the hallway where Diana recalls the floor plans indicating that past the event staff offices and restroom, stood the breaker.    

Diana watches the brunette move swiftly down the hallway, an almost desperate gait carrying her forward. She was worried. 

She knows these girls are professionals at this, but this is one complicated situation they’ve been put in.  

‘I shouldn’t get in the way. They know what they’re doing... I just need to make sure Hannah and Barbara don’t see or hear anything they shouldn’t.’ 

Reluctantly, Diana turns and rushes back to Hannah and Barbara. Despite being confident in her role in this job, each step back towards her friends had her feeling useless.  

As Barbara promised, she and Hannah continued chatting on the balcony, and as Diana approached, the two look over to her with curiosity. 

“Is... Akko okay?” Barbara asks, a little unsure as to why the brunette wasn’t with her.  

“Ah... she’s fine. Um... wrong pipe, she said. She’ll be back in a minute.” Diana smiles stiffly.  

“Ah okay.” Hannah says, the two of them accepting the answer before continuing in conversation. “We were just talking about that time– ” 

But Diana couldn’t focus on her words. She knows that this is what she wanted. To have as little involved as possible... but... if Amanda was to get caught... or Akko... or if anything got tied back to Chariot... both her and her best friend’s worlds would be drastically affected.  

She can’t just stand around. She has to do something... yes, she had to protect Hannah and Barbara, but she couldn’t just wait around and not do anything to protect her new friend.

If there’s something she could do, she should do it, and as an idea blossoms in her mind, she realizes that she can.

‘It’s going to be embarrassing… but–’

“Diana?” Hannah’s voice pushes through her concentration causing her to snap to attention. She must have started staring off because the two girls had been looking at her worriedly. “Hey, are you okay?”

“I’m sorry.” Diana states, her mind made up. “There’s something I have to do.”

And with that, she turns on her heel and moves purposefully towards the auction hall.

This was not good. This was definitely nearing Plan Z... They were supposed to be in and out without drawing any attention. They had prepared, but definitely not for this. 

They really didn’t have a lot of time. Ursula had said that Amanda was just being carried into the room, so it may even just be seconds at this point. Hopefully they’ll get ears in the room once Sucy goes through with the trolley, or maybe even cause some type of distraction, but if they open the doors of the dresser before they can get the lights off, it’s over.  

At last, Akko sees Jasminka come into view.  

“What’s the plan, Snowshoe?” Jasminka asks, her usual cheery expression traded out for one of deadly seriousness.  

Akko had been watching the event staff room and there seemed to be a few people busily moving around inside, however, there was no way Akko could determine if she’d have enough time to get past, blow the lights, and then get out before being seen. There was only one thing she had in mind that might just work.  

“I need you to make sure nobody gets out of that room while I’m working on the breaker. Once the lights are out we can book it without being seen, we just need to wait for Myco or Grizzly’s go.” Akko says, gauging Jasminka’s expression on her plan.  

She sees no argument from the pink-haired girl. The plan was hardly foolproof. There were so many factors that could have this go so incredibly wrong, but right now, something had to be done. Amanda could not just be presented to a room full of people.  

Jasminka nods and Akko returns the gesture. “Where are you Myco? We’re ready on your go.” 

“I’m almost there. I can hear Sprite from the hall still going over history- Wait, what the fuck is she-?” 

“I BID 30,000 POUNDS!”  

All voices go silent over their comms. Akko and Jasminka’s eyes widen in confusion before looking at one another.  

That was Diana’s voice.

“What is she...?” Akko starts before she hears Daryl’s furious voice carry over the earpiece.  

“What on Earth do you think you’re doing?! Give me that back.” 

“I will not let you sell every last piece of my mother’s memory.” Akko can hear the sternness in Diana’s voice.  

Daryl scoffs. “You are being absolutely ridiculous, girl. Now enough with this scene you’re making. Give me the card.” 

“YOU are not my mother.”  Diana spits, her voice growing louder. “MY mother sat with me in that bureau telling me stories when I was afraid of thunderstorms. MY mother would play hide and seek with me and no matter how many times I hid behind her hung jackets and jumped through those doors she still pretended to be surprised and acted as though she was afraid she’d lost me. MY mother prayed... kneeled in front of that piece of furniture because THAT is where she kept everything she had left of my dad. MY MOTHER would be appalled that you are doing this to everything she’s left behind. YOU are not my mother... and you should be embarrassed to call yourself her sister!”    

The earpiece goes quiet, and as Akko and Jasminka rush their way across the floor towards the auction room, once they meet up with Sucy, they notice that the silence permeates outside of the auction hall onto some of the Gala attendees looking in at the cause of the commotion.  

Once they reach the room, Akko sees Diana standing white knuckled before Daryl holding the calling card that the older woman had tucked into her bag when they had first run into her. Hannah and Barbara stood at Diana’s side, expressions… maybe a little startled at the blonde’s outburst, but even so, the surprise couldn’t mask the clear pride they had as they stood next to her. Looking around the room, the seated patrons were all twisted in their seats facing the two blondes facing off in the back of the room. The item presenter stands frozen on the stage, hand resting on the side of the bureau as he watches the event unfold as Lotte stands beside him behind her podium, wide-eyed and confused before looking around and finally meeting Akko’s eyes in alarm.  

Akko flits her eyes over towards the massive wooden bureau before discreetly moving her hands, signing to the redhead that Amanda was inside the dresser.  

Lotte’s eyes widen even more in horror as her jaw drops in realization. Her stunned expression, however, only holds for a split second before cutting the silence of the room short.  

“U-uh going once, going twice?” Lotte says quickly looking around the room to play the part, but luckily, there didn’t seem to be a soul present that was willing to get between that girl and her mother’s dresser. “SOLD to... seller! Please bring out the next item.” Lotte says turning to the man beside her as she tries to get Amanda off the auction floor as quickly as possible.

Now that Amanda was safe, Akko could hear a sound of relief come over her earpiece. However, as she returns her focus to her friend’s savior, she finds herself worried by the nearly unreadable expression her aunt was wearing as she stared Diana down.

There was anger, most definitely. Embarrassment, shock, and… hurt?

“I need to speak with you.” The older woman says, her voice low and stern as her eyes bore into Diana’s.

Diana returns her glare, not once showing weakness against the woman and responds, “Let’s take this somewhere a little more private, yes?”

Daryl’s eyes narrow, and with barely an acknowledging glance towards Akko, Hannah, or Barbara, she moves away from the crowd with Diana close to follow.

Akko begins to move towards her for support but is held back by both Hannah and Barbara’s hands on her shoulders.

“Give her a minute.” Hannah states as she looks off after her friend. “She’s got this.”

Akko worries her lip as she too looks after Diana weaving through the crowd, but ultimately stays, heeding Hannah’s words.

Outside of the auction hall, Diana follows her aunt towards a relatively empty corner, where when reached, her aunt turns to her with a strained breath.

“Diana,” She starts with an angry, yet, surprisingly hurt tone in her voice. “I know after your mother died that I haven’t exactly been the most nurturing– ”

“Please, Aunt Daryl.” Diana stops her. “I just need to know why you’re selling her things. I’m not happy about it, but I can understand the artwork… but her bedroom furniture?”

Daryl’s jaw sets and her nostrils flare before she lets out a shaky breath. “I can’t look at them anymore. I just can’t...” The woman’s voice wavers for just a moment before pausing and taking a moment to regain her composure. “They’re constant reminders of what happened to her… and I know you lost a mother, but I lost my sister… my best friend.”

Diana is taken aback. Of course, she considered the hurt that her aunt had felt after her mother’s passing, she experienced her grief for years of her childhood. But to see it affecting her this badly, still…

“I can’t say me and my sister and I didn’t have our disagreements… but I’ve always loved her. And after everything I absolutely blamed her for what happened… her obsession with her work and the travelling… And then there was you. You’ve always been a constant reminder of it all. The older you got, the more like her you became, and I couldn’t see you without the reminder that my sister was gone.”

The anger in Daryl’s voice had vanished. Her words were still said with a refined sternness, but Diana could feel the sadness behind them.

“I haven’t been there for you,” Daryl continues, “but you grew up and you moved out onto your life. And I am envious that you have such lovely memories of Bernadette to comfort you, but all I see when I see her things is what this family has lost. I don’t want to feel that way anymore in my own home, and I can’t move on until I do. So that, is why I’m getting rid of my sister’s things.”

Diana frowns. She doesn’t like the answer, but she can understand it. However, there could have been the option of moving her things to a storage unit… Diana supposes that would only prolong the process of her aunt being able to let go. Just because something is locked away and hidden doesn’t mean it’s not still there waiting to come out… 

“I just wish you would have told me.” Diana says, calming the aggression that had been prepared in her voice.

“I predicted how you would react.” Daryl states. “Though, the public outburst is not something I would have expected.”

“Yeah, well...” Diana says, trying her hardest to maintain her confident body language and not look away in embarrassment. “If this is what you feel you need to move on, I won’t interfere any further.” The blonde says as she hands the slightly crumpled call card over to her aunt.

She knows all too well about what it feels like to be on a mission to move on. It would be all too hypocritical of her to insist her aunt cease her own progress while she herself was getting involved with criminal activity to satisfy her own need.

Figuring out what her mother died for is exactly that, now isn’t it?

Daryl hums, taking the card, not once displaying any show of weakness. “Thank you. And obviously you can keep your mother’s bureau.”

“Thank you.” Diana responds with a small offer of a smile.

Instantly, she sees Daryl’s hackles drop. “Well, I do hope you enjoy the rest of the Gala with your friends and… partner.” She nods before walking around Diana with a light touch to her niece’s shoulder and moving past back towards the in-progress auction.

The rest of the girls must have seen Daryl re-enter because soon after the older woman disappeared from Diana’s view into the other room, the three of them had run out looking for her.

“Diana!” Barbara calls out as the trio of them near her. “Are you okay? What happened?”

“Yes, everything’s fine.” Diana smiles softly. “We probably had the first honest talk since my mother’s passing, so… it was very much overdue.

“That’s… good.” Hannah smiles, her eyebrows still a bit conflicted. “What about the rest of your mom’s stuff?”

At this, Diana sighs. “Well, I barely think I have the room back at the apartment for the bureau alone… so…”

The two girls hum in understanding.

“Besides, it sounds like it’s something Daryl needs to do, so… perhaps one day I’ll unexpectedly see my mom’s things again.” She continues, her heart sounding at peace with the circumstance.

Diana’s eyes then look up to Akko who had been uncharacteristically quiet.

‘Ah, of course. I forgot to turn the microphone off…’

She grants the brunette a smile that she is then matched.

“Next item is the mid to late 1400’s painting ‘The Seven Words’.” Akko hears Lotte say from outside the auction room.

“Let’s go walk around or something.” Barbara offers hesitantly. “Unless you want to see…”

“No, that’s a good idea.” Diana nods over towards Hannah and Barbara. “Let’s go.”

As they move away, Akko hears Lotte’s voice begin to fade beyond the sounds of the crowd, though before just getting too far out of range, she hears the first bid for the painting be called out for 34,000 pounds.

‘Geez 34k for a fake painting? Crazy stinkin’ rich people.’

 As they move across the floor, Hannah and Barbara pull out ahead as they weave through the crowd. Seeing the opportunity, Akko nudges Diana’s arm and looks at her gratefully.

“Thank you. That was pretty amazing what you did back there.” Akko smiles.

Diana smiles back at her. “Well, I saw a way to help. So much for not wanting to get involved with your job...”

Akko chuckles before a blush comes across her face. “Well… I know I’m really glad that you were here.” She says squeezing the blonde’s hand.

“I must admit, despite all of that that just happened, I really am enjoying this evening.” Diana smiles, softening to the warmth from the brunette’s hand.

“Good.” Akko grins before suddenly freezing, her eyes over Diana’s shoulder into the crowd.

‘There he is AGAIN! Geez, when am I going to stop seeing things?!’

However, this time, when she blinks and takes a second to look away, there Louis continued to stand as he talked to someone near the speaker’s hall where Marjolaine had been speaking.

‘Oh no. Ohhh no. He is here. Has he been here the whole time? Has he seen me?’

“Akko? Akko, are you alright?” Diana questions, eyes full of concern.

“A-ah, yeah! Sure… um…” Akko stutters, trying to tear her eyes away from the blonde boy, most certainly the same one that she had been dreading to see.

“You look like you’ve seen a ghost…” Diana says studying her before making a move to turn towards Akko’s gaze. “Is there something wro–?”

At her movement, Akko startles and pulls Diana back to face her. “Ah! Um…” Her heart fearfully bangs in her chest. She needs to get away. Into some kind of cover. Now.

“Akko?”

“WOULD YOU LIKE TO DANCE?” Akko blurts out, almost surprised at the words. “Uh… with me? With me. Um. Please.”

Diana stares at the girl wide-eyed. It takes her a moment or so to process the request that Akko had asked of her, and despite being skeptical that this was perhaps a ploy keeping her from asking about whatever it is she’s so afraid of, she figures Akko will tell her in her own time.

Though her eyes still hold concern. Diana gives her a smile. “I would love to.”

“Yeah?” Akko smiles, the fear still flickering in her eyes. Despite her heightened nerves about Louis literally being just a short distance away, Diana has just said yes to dancing with her! Sure, she was feeling two very conflicting feelings, but for just a moment, that exhilarating excitement had shone through. And just as quickly as it had surfaced, it had hit the arc of its breach and returns to the fear of being found by Louis. “Okay! Let’s go!” Akko says as she takes Diana’s hand and pulls her through the crowd to catch up to Hannah and Barbara to ask them if they were up to dance.

The two look between her and Diana excitedly.

“Definitely!” Hannah grins. “We’ll just be a moment. We’ll meet you out there.”

Before Akko leads Diana towards the dancefloor, she manages to take a peek at the phone Hannah had been showing Barbara. It looked like there was a recent message from Amanda pulled up in their chat:

‘Hey, I’m sorry I can’t be there with you tonight, but I’m sure the two of them are more beautiful than anything else at that party.’

She takes one last look at the two girl’s faces before she and Diana walk through to the ballroom floor.

“Hey Dancernova, I know you can’t see, but your girls are blushing.” Akko smirks.

From the other end of the earpiece, she can hear a satisfied hum.

At last they make it to the dancefloor. There are plenty of other couples spread around the expanse of floor moving along to the rhythm of the slow song the band was performing.

Akko turns to face Diana, quickly flitting her eyes over towards where Louis had been to see him still there… real… in the flesh. She quickly brings her eyes back to Diana’s as blue eyes watch her curiously. After a deep breath she asks. “Shall we?”

Diana watches her for just a moment longer before letting her features relax with a smile. “Please.” And on they move to the floor.

As they begin to sway along with the music, Diana’s hand travels down to rest at Akko’s waist and Akko’s hand finds purchase on the blonde’s shoulder. They were so close. Akko could smell the other girl’s light floral perfume, feel the softness of her hair as it swayed, dancing along her fingers, and found herself drunk on the feeling of Diana’s hand on her waist. It all felt so right.

This was everything and more of what Akko’s heart could have dreamt of for this evening, but there, fighting for dominance in her mind, raced worry. 

‘Maybe he didn’t see me. If he did see me, there’s no way he’d recognize me anyway, right? Heck, I barely recognized me in this getup. There’s so many people here, there’s just no chance. Right?’

The two spin as they dance and Akko can’t help but drift her eyes over Diana’s shoulder towards the blonde boy. Making sure he was still there…  yet simply not believing that he was.

But there he stood. She was sure of it.

“Hey,” Her eyes flit back to blue as Diana’s voice snaps her to attention. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Hm?” Akko hums, looking at her. Diana was worried. Akko could see it plain as day. She was usually so good about being able to mask her emotions, but here Diana was seeing right through her.

“Oh. Yeah… I’m sorry…” Akko smiles shyly. “That was just a close call… with Amanda…” Her eyes flit up past Diana once more, however when her head passed through her vision of Louis, the boy had disappeared.

Akko’s heart starts to race as she quickly looks around his last location, seeing no trace of him.

“Ah. I see.”

Akko could hear what sounded like disappointment in her voice.

‘What am I doing?’ Akko asks herself in disbelief as she looks to Diana, seemingly snapping to reality.

‘I’m dancing with the girl I’ve been thinking about for months. There’s hundreds of people at this thing and I’m too busy worrying about this one guy, who probably wouldn’t recognize me if he did see me?’

It’s then that Akko’s eyes see Diana fully.

The blush over her nose, the way a piece of loose hair falls down over her forehead, the concerned eyes swirling with countless shades of blue catching the lights above…

Akko’s heart had been beating fast to start with, but now it does so for another reason.

Diana had said yes when she asked her to dance. Not a pitied, obligatory ‘yes’, but one that felt genuine.

And even after she had made a fool of herself and called Diana her ‘good friend’.

And there she was, letting this moment pass her. When would she get to do this ever again? She doubts she’d get so lucky. 

‘Besides… there’s no way Louis would believe I’d be dancing with someone as beautiful as her.’

The brunette takes a breath and pushes all remaining thoughts of the boy out of her mind.

“Hey.” Akko says, giving a shy smile to the blonde. “Thank you.” She then separates her hand from Diana’s and steps forward engulfing the other girl in a hug.

For a short moment, Diana stands there stunned, but as though her body had overridden her brain, her arms wrap around the brunette’s back holding her close.

Content sighs escape both of their lips as chins rest on one another’s shoulders.

Akko can feel Diana smile, causing her own to grow, and before she knows it they begin to sway again to the rhythm of the music, holding close in each other’s arms.

There they stayed for a while longer until Hannah and Barbara joined them, but even as they broke away, Akko savored the feeling for the rest of the night.

The band goes silent and the crowd grows thinner and thinner with the departure of guests as the night comes to a close, and much to her delight, Akko has no other sightings of Louis.

Now, all that was left is getting Amanda out safe and sound. Over the comms, she expressed how much nicer it was inside the spacious wardrobe than cramped in the crate she came in, so during her time in waiting for the close of the auction, she had deconstructed the crate, wrapped up the bronze statue and straw padding, and carefully hid everything inside the bureau until it was time to go. 

Akko and the others had come in a rental pickup truck in the first place, so it just made sense that she would offer to drive Diana and her mother’s furniture to their shared apartment.

At this, Hannah and Barbara rooted Diana on, sharing several wide-eyed, very suggestive expressions with the blonde who could only respond with a furious blush. 

At long last, after Hannah and Barbara’s limousine pulled up, with one last comment of “Make sure you use protection” from the sly eyed raven-haired girl, Akko and Diana were left alone by Akko’s rental truck, waiting for the auction security to safely transport the bureau to them.

“So…” Akko says, leaning against the truck with a smile. “What do you think about working with a group, hm?”

Diana laughs. “Well… uh… it was definitely a different experience.” She says hesitantly.

Akko squints at her with a teasing smile. “Fine… keep your secrets.”

“I will.” Diana teases back with a grin.

“Ey, you two better keep your clothes on, Dancer’s on her way to you.” Sucy says over the comm causing both Akko and Diana’s faces to go red.

“That’s not what’s happening!” Akko sputters over the earpiece, her face glowing. “This is how people talk, Myco. We don’t all talk in thinly veiled threats and sarcasm!”

“Mhm. Right. Remind me again how the two of yours first conversation ended?”

Akko’s mouth shuts as both she and Diana relive the memory of the pick-up lines at the Meriliad that sent the blonde running.

In the midst of their silence, they finally see the doors open and two burly auction security officers carrying the (heavier than before) bureau.

Pushing her blush down, Diana approaches the two men and guides them over to the brunette’s truck. They had already laid down layers of blankets and had bungee cords at the ready to hold the piece down, so the two men turn the wardrobe on its side (poor Amanda), and push it into the back of the pickup.

“Thank you both so much.” Diana says gratefully looking at the two men.

“Our pleasure, miss.” One of the men says with a tired smile and a slight nod of his head. “Have a good night.”

The two watch as the men walk away. Once the two men disappear behind the doors and they take a quick look around seeing no one at risk to see, Akko pats on the side of the bureau.

“You’re clear, come on out.”

And without a second to spare, the doors of the bureau begin to open. Amanda swiftly and silently, steps out of the wardrobe with Constanze’s contraption slung over her shoulder. She delicately shuts the door and like a phantom, jumps down off the side of the truck and gives Akko’s back a quick slap before slipping into the back seat of the truck.

The two girls then begin the job of covering and strapping down the bureau. It takes a couple minutes, but once they’re done they jump into the truck and begin driving away down the massive driveway.

Once they are far enough away and past any camera range, Amanda grins as she rises from hiding in the backseat and holds the container holding the painting in her hands. “And THAT is how it’s done!”

“Me, Sprite, and Sweets are on the road too.” Sucy’s says. “I think we’re in the clear.”

“Good job girls!” They can all hear Ursula say from the other side. “Byte’s working on any questionable camera footage, but for the most part that was a clean job. We’ll talk when you get back to base. Drive safe okay?”

“Got it!” All of the girls, including Diana, respond before switching off their comms.

“Jesus Christ that was close.” Amanda sighs as she slumps back against the seat.

“It really was!” Akko exclaims. “What the heck happened?”

“My knife…” Amanda groans. “I thought I put it away but by the time I was getting ready to hide I saw it was still on the floor. By the time I got to it they were opening the door and the dresser was the first thing I could get to.”

“Yikes.” Akko grimaces.

“Yeah…” Amanda frowns. After taking another breath, she leans up in her seat and places a hand on Diana’s shoulder. “Hey… I have to apologize for what I said to you back there.”

Diana turns her head to face the redhead, her green eyes just visible in the light of passing cars.

“That really wasn’t fair of me to say… and well… after hearing what went on between you and your aunt… I just feel like a prick. I’m sorry.”

“Apology accepted.” The blonde says with a smile.

“And shit… your quick thinking really saved my ass back there. Guess I’m lucky I hid in something with so much sentimental value.”

A tiny smirk cracks on Diana’s face. “Actually…” she pauses, “most of that was a lie.”

Both Amanda and Akko turn to look at the blonde with wide eyes. “What?”

The smile stays on her face as she glances briefly over towards Akko. "True, it was in my mother’s bedroom, but I made up some of my selling points.” 

Akko’s jaw stays dropped and Amanda slow claps. “Well shit… I believed you! Well then, thank you for using your con skills to keep me from getting arrested red handed with a painting evidently worth over 40k.”

“Speaking of which,” Akko says after wiping the expression of how impressed she was of Diana’s ploy off her face, “you’re sure it’s Woodward’s?”

“Positive.” Amanda insists. “Unless someone else made a copy, you know… aside from me… I think it’s the real deal. I don’t know what the hell these symbols are. Though, I guess once Sucy and Grizzly take a look then we’ll know for sure.”

Akko hums.

They can hear Amanda unfurl the canvas out of Constanze’s contraption. “I still can’t believe you had this IN YOUR HOUSE… all this time…”

“I promise you,” Diana says, “I have no recollection of the painting. I didn’t have the slightest clue my aunt was selling my mother’s things, if I had known that The Seven Words was among her belongings, I assure you tonight would have gone a lot differently.”

“Well… regardless…” the redhead says cheerfully, “You were a big part of the success from tonight… so we’re glad you were on our side.”

The smile softens on Diana’s face.

She really didn’t want to get involved… but this… this was a really nice feeling.

The car rolls to a stop, and in the red hue of the traffic light, Akko turns in her seat. “So… can we take a quick look at it?” She asks excitedly.

“In the car?” Amanda questions.

“Yeah! Just because you’ve been looking at it for the last few hours doesn’t mean we all have.” Akko pouts. “Woodward is my charlatan hero, I’m dying to see it in person.”

“Aight.” Amanda shrugs. “But just because you’re being a huge dork about it.”

Akko squeals giddily.

With a light rustle of canvas, Amanda gently holds it up as Akko begins to swoon. With a humored laugh Diana decides to take a curious peek at their prize. As she does so, what she sees causes her to whirl her head in shock.

‘Those symbols…’

Her eyes rove over the lines and lines of familiar moon shapes around the border and on the leaves in the painting. At first, she had thought it was only a trick of the light… it was rather dark… but, the more she looked at it, the more certain she became.

If they had this… why didn’t her mother mention this in her book?

There was no question… thy mysterious symbols adorning The Seven Words are the very same as the ones on the tablet of the First Protector.

Chapter Text

“They’ve been in there for a while… I hope everything’s okay.” Lotte mutters meekly as she sits beside the rest of the team waiting in the Tutoring House living room.

Akko, sitting on the couch, her dress showing the start of wrinkles after a night of use, looks over towards the shut door of Ursula’s office that she and Diana had stepped into – the spoil of the night’s heist in their hands.

Akko had known in the car. The expression the blonde wore turned to one of seeing a phantom the very second she set her eyes on the painting… not to mention the silence and furrowed brow buried in thought that took her over for the remainder of the drive. Before it was made so completely obvious by their mentor’s reaction once they entered the house, Akko knew The Seven Words had something to do with Diana’s mystery.

The blonde hadn’t said anything, of course, but it was easy enough to tell. And Akko wasn’t the only to notice…

“I’m sure everything’s fine.” Amanda groans, taking full advantage of the expanse of floor to stretch out her aching back after being crammed in a box for a majority of the night. “And if it’s not, maybe they’ll fill us in on this super-secret research project they’ve been working on.”

“Do you actually care?” Sucy looks down at her from behind the couch with a skeptical eyebrow. “Seems like there are too many books involved to hold your interest.”

Amanda stretches her arms out and arches her back, feeling a relieving pop between her shoulder blades. “I’m a curious mind. I’d be happy with a general summary.”

“So, what did you see?” Lotte questions, looking between Amanda and Akko. “I couldn’t get that good of a look by the angle of the stage. How different are the symbols from the ones shown on the original painting?”

Nobody else had really gotten the opportunity to see the painting, only those of them in the car when Amanda had shown it and Akko, Amanda, and Diana were the first to return to the Tutoring House. Normally, they would wait to unveil the prize of the night once everyone had returned safely, however, once they entered the house… whatever Ursula saw in Diana’s eyes caused her to take a look at the painting before excusing herself, the blonde, and the painting to go speak in a separate room.

Definitely not how the usual post-job debrief generally goes.

“Way different.” Amanda grumbles with one last stretch before sitting up and leaning back on her hands. “You know on the original the symbols looked like they were forked in different directions?”

Lotte nods.

“Well, these were like… stacks of circles and semi-circles.” Amanda continues. “You ever see anything like that?”

The other redheaded girl hums, furrowing her eyebrow and bringing her thumb and forefinger to her lips in thought. “I don’t think so… unless it’s some sort of cipher?” Lotte squints her eyes searching her memory but ultimately finding that it comes up empty. “That is interesting though. If it were a language in the 1400’s when the painting was done, there might be more sign of it… but I’ve never seen it before. Clearly Diana and Grizzly recognized something definitive enough, so I wonder how it could be connected.”

“Could it be one of the same people in her book?” Jasminka muses.

Beside her, Constanze begins moving her hands signing: “But how did she not know about it before now?”

“Yeah… that part doesn’t really add up.” Sucy frowns. “She knew the rest of the things that were up for auction… why not this specific painting?”

“What if it’s less about the writers…” Lotte continues to mutter to herself as her mind works at the puzzle at hand, “…and more about the statues…” Lotte suddenly looks up towards Amanda questioningly. “Could the symbols have been like phases of the moon?”

Amanda looks at her with a skewed brow. “I mean, I guess?”

“Because at the start of this, we learned that the statues they’re after have something to do with the Greek goddess Hecate…” Lotte continues, now looking around. “I’ve… been doing a little research… and Hecate, in comparison to most other Greek deities, doesn’t have nearly as much written about her. However, what I have found is that she was known to be the goddess of crossroads, magic, and witchcraft. Don’t the phases of the moon play an important role in witchcraft and magic?”

“Are… you asking if we have any experience with witchcraft?” Sucy raises her brows skeptically.

“I mean… I know some of the stuff we do looks like magic, but it’s really all just slight of hand.” Amanda snorts.

“I’m not inferring that magic is real.” Lotte pouts. “But we are dealing with a cult named after one of the Giants sent by Gaea to fight the Olympian Gods. The Giant that in lore is said to have been killed by Hecate. It wouldn’t be surprising at all to find out that there are cults worshipping her. What if that’s the trail Diana and Grizzly are trying to follow?”

“I dunno… that all sounds to me like a bag of crazy I have no desire to open.” Sucy lets out a tired sigh as she bends her neck to the side with an applause of cracking.

The redhead frowns at the purple haired girl. Her eyes then shift over towards the brunette who had been surprisingly quiet during the night’s conversation. “What do you think, Akko? You and Diana talk… she hasn’t told you anything?”

“Hm?” Akko’s eyes snap towards the redhead distractedly.  

Her mind had been far far FAR away from this conversation. Instead, her thoughts had been more centralized around the chances that Louis had seen her at the Gala.  

By all rights it was improbable. There were hundreds of people at the Gala and her face was coated in makeup, so even if he did see her, how could he be so certain it was her that he saw? Despite these rationalizations she continues to try to calm herself with, deep in her gut she feels the sinking stone warning her that she is in danger.  

Between that and seeing Diana react so strangely to the painting… although their job was a resounding success, she can’t help but feel that the night had only made things more complicated.  

“Did Diana invite you to join her cult yet?” Amanda follows up with a teasing smirk.  

“What?” Akko scoffs, her attention at last fully brought back to the room. “She’s not in any cult!”  

“You sure?” Sucy grins evilly, egging on the brunette’s aghast reaction. 

“I mean... technically... it’s a possibility?” Lotte shakes her head to refocus. “But that’s not what I’m asking about! Has Diana given you any hints about what she and Grizzly have been working on?” 

Akko looks up at her with a troubled brow. “Not really, no.” 

“Well, have you seen anything?” Amanda quirks her brow. “Those symbols on the painting. You see anything like that in her papers or whatever?” 

Akko frowns. “I mean...no. But I’m not really looking.” 

“How aren’t you looking?” Amanda’s eyes widen in disbelief. “You go over and talk to her all the time when she’s working on decoding whatever it is she’s decoding. How have you not tried to look?” 

“I don’t know...” Akko shrugs. “I mean, I’m curious… but at the same time she and Grizzly are saying that it’s not something for us to get involved in. I trust they have their reasons.” 

It was true. Sure, at the start, her eyes couldn’t help but drift to the mass of symbols and scribbles on the table under the blonde’s study, however, she quickly learned that it appeared to be far above her pay grade. After realizing that, her interest instead filtered back to its other half which was honed-in on the very pretty girl she had been developing feelings for. 

“Honestly?” Sucy glares pointedly. “Whenever I tell you to stay away from anything, the first thing you do is go to try to touch it. How whipped are you?” 

Akko’s cheeks take on a heavy blush as she hears Amanda snort. “I am not!” She pouts. “It all just seems too complicated and none of our business...” 

“I mean, I thought the same.... but can we really say that after tonight?” Amanda says as she crosses her legs before leaning forward and pushing herself up to stand. 

“Whatever it is looks like it’s a bigger operation than they expected.” Lotte comments. “Who knows how much else it could be connected to?” She pauses with a troubled brow. “I trust Grizzly would let us know if it gets to that dire of a point, but even so, how many times do we accidentally get involved before it’s safer for us to know than to not?”

Akko can’t fault Lotte’s reasoning. It makes sense. At this point, it’s been nearing two months that they’ve known about the artifacts and this alleged cult of Clytius, but despite putting their trust in Diana and Ursula’s insistence that it’s for their protection that they’re not being told, the threat that they’re trying to avoid against remains hidden and at large. At least if they had an idea of what it was all about they might stand a chance in the case they are caught in the crossfire.  

She trusts their reasoning. She has to. Sure, the trust she had in both of them had been hurt because of this very topic, but all the same it’s been for nothing but good intentions. That’s got to stand for something, right? 

If it doesn’t, trying to keep Amanda safe by keeping Louis a secret would make her both a fool and a hypocrite.  

“I know she doesn’t want us involved, but we might be able to help.” Lotte mutters.

 Akko shrugs at her friend’s logic in conflicted agreement but before another word can be said, the sound of a latch making way for the slight creak of an opening door can be heard. They all look up as Diana, still draped in her navy gown, walks through the threshold with Ursula following behind with the rolled-up canvas holding the newest piece to her and Diana’s mysterious puzzle. 

“Is everything okay?” Jasminka asks with the slightest cock of her head.  

Chariot looks over to the group of girls still dressed from the job watching her and the blonde girl expectantly. She lets a smile touch her lips.  

“Yes, everything is fine actually.” She says with the nod of her head before carefully unravelling the roll of canvas.  

Akko watches curiously as her mentor displays the night’s prize to the group, all the while, Diana, with a distant look of conflict in her eyes walks over to the table she usually sits at and tiredly takes a seat. 

“You girls all did a fantastic job. There was a close call but I don’t think there’s anything that slipped through the cracks.  –”  

Akko feels that stone in her gut as Louis crosses her mind once again. 

“– There is no doubt in my mind that this is the authentic Woodward forgery, very nice work girls.” The older woman smiles warmly at the group.

Looking around the room at the rest of her team, however, she can see in their eyes the suspicion on each of their minds. She takes a slow breath before continuing, her face and tone growing serious. 

“Now, as you all have probably guessed by now, the contents of the painting of The Seven Words appears to have a connection to the research Diana and I have been doing. So, as well as tonight’s job had gone, I’m afraid that I’m going to have to ask you all to lay low for a little while.” Her eyes flit around the room. “Just until we can determine whether anyone else is either aware of the connection or has reason to believe that the one that was sold was another fake.” She pauses. “We don’t know what this means yet, but for everyone’s safety, it would be best if we don’t draw any potential attention to our activity.” 

Ursula then steps forward, carefully rolling the painting up before holding it out to Amanda to take, her red eyes boring into green. “I’m so glad you’re all safe. I want to keep it that way.” 

Her face tired, Amanda meets her mentor’s eyes with understanding. With a slight nod and the painting’s delicate changing of hands, Amanda responds with a half-smile on her face, “Eh… I was thinking it might be nice to take a break after all the planning that went into this gig anyway. I don’t know how you do it.”  

The remainder of the night carried on without incident. After Chariot’s warning, the group took The Seven Words downstairs into the Den and fit it with a new frame and glass display. To everyone’s surprise, when it came time to place it on the wall, Amanda turned towards Diana and held out the piece of history that had been hiding under her very nose.  

“Would you like to do the honors?” She asks the blonde who can only look back at her with confusion. A half smile sits on the redhead’s lips. “It ain’t much, but tonight might have gone way worse without you. So, thanks. Welcome to the team.”  

And with a tired smile and a glance over towards an encouraging Akko, Diana hesitantly takes the olive branch. She carefully takes hold of the painting, cradling the mystery in her hands...  and as her mind can’t help but drift to the irony of it being in front of her very eyes but her not knowing what she’s seeing, brings it to the wall to mount it upon it’s peg.  

She steps back to stand with the rest of the team. After granting the unique painting a moment of silence and admiration, the weight of the day makes itself known by a big yawn from Constanze, shortly followed by the girls carefully ascending the staircase and preparing to end their nights.

Aside from Akko and Diana, the rest of the girls change their attire into something more casual for their rides home. Akko was supposed to be driving the blonde back to her house along with the bureau laying in the back of the truck, but Diana warned her that Hannah and Barbara would have a field day filled with insinuations if they had even the slightest suspicion that either of their clothes had come off – this, Amanda confirmed – and so, still donned in their gowns and makeup, Akko and Diana drive back to the blonde’s home.  

Despite appearing the same as they had been during the rise of the evening, in contrast to the energy and electricity that had been dancing between them then, the drive starts with the silence of thought sitting between them.  

As her hands instinctually guide the wheel, past the dark of the night illuminated by passing streetlights and oncoming cars, Akko’s mind continues to scan over the evening for any clues that may give her a hint of whether there was a chance that Louis had recognized her. She knows that dwelling on it would drive her mad... that whatever happened is done... and all she could do is make sure that she is 100% aware of her surroundings moving forward.  

She had already taken the most irregular round-about route to the Tutoring House when they were driving back from the Gala so she was entirely positive that no one had followed them.  If they had, they and their car must have been invisible...

As long as she can stay careful, Louis would have no way of tracking her down. Sure, maybe he could have seen her... but she lives a while away from the Gala’s London venue.  

‘It’s going to be fine. Amanda didn’t see him... and there’s no way he saw her... And even if he did see me or her, there’s nothing he could use to trace us back here, we made sure to make tonight as clean as possible. C’mon Akko, get your wits about you. Be logical. Nothing looks like it was stolen, so if anything, all he got was maybe the idea that I live wealthy. It’s all gonna be good.’  

Her thoughts help her out just enough to snap out of autopilot, but now that she has left the incessant pestering in her head, she finds herself uncomfortable by the silence of the truck’s cabin. 

Her eyes first flit up to her rearview mirror noting that the person who had been behind them must have made a turn while they were passing the residentials, but then with a renewed sense of security she lets her sight drop to the girl quietly sitting beside her.  

Even after a long, challenging night, the blonde was stunning. Her dress had started to wrinkle, her hair piecing slightly from sweat and oil, and even her eye makeup had faded to a slight smear beneath her eyelids. She was so incredibly human, however, as Akko sees the light of the streetlights halo around her silhouette, the only thing she could liken the girl to was something akin to the divine.  

The only thing she wishes she could fix is the troubled expression she wears as she stares far away into the window.  

Akko wasn’t so self-absorbed in her issues to not realize what the blonde was going through. There was something new and unexpected to her mystery, and the only reason she knows about it is because her Aunt was selling off her mother’s memory-filled personal belongings. It was a stressful night. For all of them.  

“You doing okay?” Akko asks quietly, the words leaving her lips easily as her heart begs her to comfort the other girl.  

The blonde remains silent for just a moment before letting out a tired sigh coupled with a shift of movement away from the window. 

“I think so.” She says as she closes her eyes and presses the back of her head against the seat’s headrest. “I just don’t understand how everything is turning out to be so complicated.” 

A soft chuckle leaves the brunette’s lips. “Well, not that I know any specifics but... If it weren’t, your mystery would have probably been solved by someone else.” 

Diana lets out a tired sigh with a thoughtful quirk of her eyebrow. 

Akko wishes she could help her. This responsibility she has taken on is clearly a lot to handle, but it’s something the other girl holds with such ardent confidentiality.  

At the start she had been curious about what it was she and Ursula had been working on - partially out of spite but mostly because of just wanting to be privy – however, after taking note of its complexity and re-igniting her friendship with Diana, the interest in their project waned and the only curiosity she held for it was not out of selfish desire, but as a way of being able to speak freely with the blonde.  

But it is not her place. Despite knowing and reminding herself of this, her mind drifts back to the conversation with Lotte from earlier.  

‘Maybe I can help.’ 

“Look,” Akko says after a moment debating with herself on whether her offer would be overstepping, “I know you don’t want to talk about whatever it is that you’re doing, and I respect that... but... if you ever want to vent...” Akko gives her a comforting half smile, “I’m happy to listen... And if you accidentally slip up and say anything you didn’t want to, you should know, I am SUPER good at keeping secrets.”  

Still with her eyes closed, a tiny smile pulls at Diana’s lips. After another breath, her eyes drift open and cerulean meets crimson as they flit between the road and her. “If I’m going to be completely honest, there’s not too much to slip up about. There’s not too much I’ve learned other than dates and locations.” 

Akko’s eyebrows raise. She did not expect the blonde to actually start telling her about what she’s learned.  “O-oh...” 

 “That painting is probably going to end up being the most valuable piece of information thus far... and I never knew it existed. I don’t even know if my mother did... and it was in her collection.” Diana then looks forward at the single car of oncoming traffic, her brow wrought with frustration. “I can’t figure out what it means... Was it passed down? Was it a gift? A trap or red herring? What are the odds that this painting even exists?” 

“Maybe Woodward was so good at her forgeries because she was a witch.” Akko giggles to herself.  

“What?” Diana’s attention sharply snaps over to the brunette. 

Akko’s eyes widen.  

‘Ohhhh I shouldn’t have said anything. Just because Lotte thinks about this stuff doesn’t mean I should. What am I thinking? Bad Akko! Bad Akko!!’ 

“Ah-uh... no- nothing.” Akko stutters as she backpedals, suddenly very VERY interested in the empty road in front of them.  

“What did you say?” Diana’s brows crease as she presses the brunette further, her voice stone serious. 

“I... it was just a joke!” Akko caves. “I said what if she was so good at forgeries because she was a witch... and used magic.” The brunette takes her hands of the wheel to wiggle her fingers in extension to the ridiculousness of her final word. “They say Hecate was a Greek goddess of witchcraft and other stuff, wasn’t she?” The brunette looks at her nervously. This is the last time she’ll try to contribute to conversation! 

Diana’s eyes narrow before, much to Akko’s relief, flitting to the side and turning thoughtful.  

“Perhaps... she was a Protector?” Diana mutters to herself as she furrows a brow. “But the notes don’t go back to where she could have been active... Unless... the painting was the only thing to survive from before the hunts... Still, that wouldn’t explain how it got into my family’s home...” 

Akko’s eyes speedily shift back and forth between the muttering girl and the road ahead before quickly cutting the wheel to swerve around a pothole. “Oop.” 

The blonde is shaken to silence her out loud thoughts and by the time the car returns to its steady path, she rests her eyes on the brunette. “I appreciate your input. I suppose I should have expected you all to conduct your own investigation out of what little information was evident.” 

“Well... I wouldn’t' say we have much of an investigation. If Lotte hears anything new, she researches… that’s kinda her thing...” Akko shrugs with a soft smile. “But even so… If you ever wanted it, I know any of us would be willing to help...” The brunette takes a breath. “We all love Grizzly… and apparently this is important to her. And you...” Akko’s eyes meet Diana’s and she can feel a heat touch her cheeks. “Ahh... ahem... well... you’re part of the family now.” Akko manages a smile, her blush masked by the darkened car. “And you’re my friend. So... whatever you need, I want to help.” 

Diana pauses for a moment as she looks to the brunette and after a beat, a sad smile crosses her face. “I know, Akko. And thank you. But... I fear you’re already closer than you should be. I wouldn’t forgive myself if I was the reason for you getting hurt.” 

Akko can understand that. That’s the same way she feels about her situation with Amanda... and with telling Lotte and Sucy about her history with Louis...

She knows what Diana and Ursula are doing is with the best of intentions, so as far as she is going to be concerned... she put out her offer to help, now there is no reason to continue the conversation the blonde so clearly doesn’t want to be having.  

Akko nods her head in understanding before a soft smile lifts her cheeks as she assures the blonde that her answer is enough. Just then, the softness of the smile transforms into a sly smirk. “Says the girl who pointed a gun in my face.”  

Diana’s eyes widen and she defensively raises her hands. “It was a fake gun and I apologized! Many, many times!” 

“I couldn't have known that. I was this close to making you have to get your carpet cleaned.” Akko continues to smile and lifts her hand to show her fingers mere centimeters apart as she returns her attention to the road. 

“Oh my god. I’m sorry!” Diana covers her face in her hand as she herself tries to stifle an embarrassed smile.  

Relaxed conversation filled what time remained of their drive. There had been talk of the evening, a little more about Diana’s life living with her aunt - leaving Akko to conclude that she too would have jumped at the chance to get out from under the same roof, (decorated with old money or not) … as well as anything else that came to their minds. However, it was only as Akko had been pulling into the parking lot outside of Diana, Hannah, and Barbara’s condo that she first considered: “How are we going to move this dresser in dresses?” 

Diana sits in her seat beside the brunette and looks at her blankly.  

Akko begins to laugh.  

“That… wasn’t something I was thinking about when I bid on it...” She purses her lips. 

Akko laughs harder. Finishing up with a snort and wiping a tear from her eyes. “We’ll figure it out. Heh. I mean... I’m pretty strong...” She flashes a charming smile with a joking flex of her arm. “But it took two of those big guys to carry it...” 

“Even if Amanda wasn’t inside it, it is still solid mahogany...” Diana nods her head trying very hard not let her eyes linger on the other girl’s bicep. 

The brunette snorts again, the sound causing Diana to laugh quietly. As the humor fades, left in the low-lit truck the two girls set their eyes on one another with tired smiles.

Thoughts of Louis had long left Akko’s mind and now the only thoughts she can feel pushing for acknowledgment were those urging her lean in closer to the blonde. She doesn’t know what she would do… Open her arms for a hug? Take her hand and bring it to her lips as though she were a knight vowing fealty? Or skipping the hand all together and just have her lips taste the feeling of having her heart stolen and then just pray that there’s been no misunderstanding.

She had been in a semi-professional mindset at the Gala– she had a job to do, after all– but now… Now her head is cleared of the fog of the con and the feelings of just how struck she is by the blonde, in a dress fit for a goddess and a gem necklace with the color pointing to their pairing, no less, flood through her. It’s warm and churning and far too similar to how she felt before the first curtain was drawn revealing the blonde’s betrayal and true intentions. The thought makes her hesitate, but looking into her eyes… looking at the soft genuine show of her features… recalling all the talks and everything they’ve been through over the last few weeks of friendship and the others before… Akko just knows there’s not another wall hiding behind the rubble of the last at her feet.

And yet…

What would be worse?

If she were to act, what consequence could that have? As much pain as she would be in if the blonde were to reveal another betrayal, ruining everything they’ve built so far by pushing forward with her emotion filled heart at the forefront…

Is it worth the risk?

Is all of her evidence thinking that the blonde likes her back tainted with the circumstance and illusion of the of the job? Could the kindness be a part of an act? Not necessarily to result in betrayal, but moreso born out of a means of survival while surrounded by others?

‘I’m not going to risk losing her. Not yet…’ Akko decides.

‘Now that the job is done, maybe I’ll see if anything’s changed. If it doesn’t, maybe I’ll stand a chance.’

Meanwhile, in the passenger’s seat… Diana’s mind had been riddled with similar thoughts.

She had hurt her before… and while everything seems well, the last thing she wants is to risk what they’ve rebuilt with a rash decision. But still, as she looks into the crimson eyes looking back at her, she feels a magnetism urging her closer.

In order to break the spell slowly convincing her senses, Diana forces herself to take a breath.

“Well… I… don’t want to keep you… I know you have a bit of a drive back.” She says with a kind smile. “Thank you, for the ride… and helping me keep those two safe.” Diana says nodding her head towards her front door.

 “Pshh. I didn’t do anything.” Akko returns her smile as she waves a hand. “You’re the one who saved Amanda… and the job… Thank you.”

Diana’s smile turns shy as a slight hue touches her cheeks. “You do know I didn’t even steal anything? I merely bid on something that in a way already belonged to me.”

“But if you hadn’t, everything could have gone sideways.” The brunette raises her brow insistently. “All I can say is I’m glad you’re pulling jobs with us instead of against us.” Akko laughs. “I know you’re busy and you said you didn’t really want to be involved in our stuff… but if you ever change your mind…”

“I’ll be sure to let you know.” Diana’s smile stays strong as she finishes the other girl’s sentence.

It’s then in her peripheral sight that she sees two figures emerging through a backlit doorway. She and Akko turn to see Hannah and Barbara, clad in pajamas and slippers, waving their hands at the truck.

“Hey!” Hannah calls out, perhaps a little too loudly for the time of night that it was. “You two need help getting that thing inside?”

If anyone had been watching, it had surely been a sight to behold: two women dressed to the nines and two being careful not to trip over their slippers all carrying this massive wooden dresser up the walkway, over two steps, and then somehow managing to weave the bureau through the threshold of the front door with little more than a small bump to the frame. It might have looked like it was a production, but the job got done.

After getting the furniture inside the house, they all decided that it would be fine to rest at the edge of the living room for the time being until a space can be cleared out for it.

“Oof. Geez. Your mom sure had an eye for heavy, quality furniture. Ow.” Akko groans as she wiggles her arms in an attempt to relieve the strain that carrying the bureau put on her joints.

The rest of the girls do similar as Diana flexes her hands with a humored breath. “I would appear so.”

“Woof.” Akko exhales once more, at last catching her breath. “Alright, I’m gonna go grab your shoes real quick. I’ll be right back!” The brunette turns, leaving the three girls in the hallway, as she jogs barefoot out the door to go pick up the heels she and Diana had kicked off before even attempting to move the bureau.

Diana can only chuckle as she hears Akko’s voice from outside cursing. “Kuso. Stupid pebble!”

“Sooooooo,” Barbara purrs as she leans in close to Diana’s ear. “You two must have taken quite the detour…”

“We want to hear everything. Hannah follows up assertively before her eyes go wide in horror. “You didn’t bang in the truck, did you?”

“Bloody hell–” Diana’s face glows a bright red as she has a kneejerk reaction of bringing her hand up to her ear. Much to her relief, she realizes that the earpiece was left back at the base, and so to cover up her movement, she elects to press her hand over her heating face.

“Oh, hey. Did something happen?”

Diana looks up to see Akko holding both pairs of shoes at the door as she looks over towards the blonde with minor concern.

“Ohh… we were just trying to figure that out.” Barbara says quietly with a devilish smirk before Diana grabs both her and Hannah in embarrassment, pushes them away from the door, and steps outside with Akko, shutting the door behind her.

“Ahem. Anyway…” Diana says with a degree of awkward that Akko is certain she had not been a witness to until just this moment.

And she thought it was absolutely stunning.

“Well…” Akko says with a grin as she looks past Diana’s shoulder towards the door where, from experience, she was positive Hannah and Barbara had their ears pressed against, “Thank you for… inviting… me. I had a nice time with you.”

“And I, you.” Diana returns the grin before, with the same new degree of awkward, hesitantly moving forward.

Akko’s eyes widen as her brain jumps into hyperdrive only to stall out before the impending contact.

And the next thing she processes is the feeling of the other girl’s arms around her in a hug mirroring their embrace on the ballroom floor. There was a moment of stunned hesitation, but it doesn’t take long before her arms move in reaction, knowing exactly where they need to go.

It was a brief hug… but the warmth that came from it, the smell of the other girl’s hair and the way her hands held sure against her back stay with Akko even after they slowly pull away to be released back into the cooling night.

“I… hope you have a goodnight, Akko.” Diana says softly, a fresh layer of pink mounting on her cheeks and the ridge of her nose. “Please let me know you got home safely.”

Akko smiles warmly as the blush takes over her cheeks as well. “Will do.” Akko then abruptly holds out the other girl’s shoes, almost as though it was a second thought. Once Diana takes them with a polite thank you, Akko nods her head, unable to shake the smile from her face. She takes a breath as she slowly begins backing down the walkway towards her car as though the action of turning away were unthinkable. “I’ll uh… I’ll see you later. Goodnight, Diana.”

Diana continues to smile, her heart racing as she wonders where she had gotten the bravery to wrap her arms around the brunette. At the Gala, fine, they were dates… but here, at the very least she was thankful that Akko didn’t respond poorly. As she watches the other girl leave, narrowly avoiding the rock she must have stepped on earlier, she feels her heart urging her to pull Akko close once more until the sun would rise and could bathe them both in its light.

But instead, Diana leans her back up against her door, and with a light wave of her hand and a soft smile on her face, she calls out once more. “Goodnight.”

Chapter Text

She tasted like sunlight.

And the further down her neck she moved the sooner she learned the flavors of twilight, dusk, and that of a star-studded night.

Akko’s body shudders beneath her as a wanting breath makes itself known in her chest.

“Di…ana… are you sure?”

The blonde looks up at her for just a moment before speaking. “Entirely.” She responds breathily as she allows her lip to ghost over the brunette’s clavicle, at last arriving at the dip of her chest with the swish of her tongue.

The Aurora Borealis arrests her senses.

The brunette gulps, letting out just the lightest of whines, giving Diana pause.

Cerulean oceans wrought with a hungry tide at the verge of its tempest look back up to the face of the woman beneath her.

“Darling?” Diana pushes herself up just so slightly, the storm in her eyes calming as a wave of concern washes over her features. As she sits up, the sheets covering them both shift down her bare back as she straddles over one of the girl’s legs. “Are you alright?”

The brunette’s bare chest rises and falls as she continues to breathe beneath her, and although her chest had been the blonde’s next destination, her entire attention is held on the face of the girl who had stolen her heart.

“Hey,” Diana says softly as her concern begins to turn to worry as Akko has yet to answer her. She then shifts under the blankets, moving herself away from the other girl’s chest and placing her head beside her on the pillow. “It’s alright. If you’re not ready, I’ll wai–”

And suddenly Diana is flipped onto her back with the brunette’s sly grin above her and a thigh pressed greedily between her legs.

“What on Earth?” Diana gasps in surprise, the new pressure between her legs causing her voice to increase an octave. “That’s not funny, you know.”

“I wasn’t trying to be funny.” Akko wiggles her hips as the sheets twist around them, causing Diana to let out a soft moan. “I just think that you should be the one getting taken care of, that’s all.” The brunette purrs as she lifts her hand, running her fingertips over the blonde’s shoulder. “You cracked your code… the Sons are gone… I just think it’s about time that you get some time to relax…”

The brunette’s voice ghosts over her lips as she leans closer. Diana can’t bring herself to protest, her lips are far too busy falling victim to the magnetism of Akko’s before her.  Before she knows it the space between them vanishes. Their lips crashing together, moving greedily over one another as they share breath. Diana’s hands rise through the fog of her mind to rest on the sides of Akko’s face, her fingers scratching lightly at hair on the back of her neck.

Akko hums into the blonde’s lips as she takes her hand from Diana’s shoulder and trails her fingers down over her breast.

A muffled moan stirs in Diana’s throat as the other girl’s hand caresses her. Her body shakes as the brunette’s fingers dance over her ribs and stomach. Just below her navel, Akko’s fingers freeze in place as she breathlessly pulls swollen lips away from the blonde and looks deeply into her eyes asking for permission.

It comes out as a squeak, but a desperate yes manages to leave her lips.

The brunette smiles down at her. Her cheeks, already flushed with heat, burn hotter as the smoldering warmth from Akko’s eyes bathe her in sunlight.

Akko leans in, slower this time, her lips taking Diana’s in a deep, sweet embrace. Diana melts into the feeling of the other girl’s tongue wisping against her mouth as her fingers continue their descent towards–

With a jump, Diana’s eyes shoot wide open to face the darkness of her bedroom. As her eyes adjust to the darkness of the lonely room, her heart pounds foolishly in her chest while her mind can’t help but be driven towards the uncomfortable pressure in her lower belly.  She feels that her teeth have been digging into her bottom lip, however, the moment she realizes, she loosens her jaw and takes a breath in an attempt to calm herself. 

This was not the first time she’s had less than professional dreams of the brunette. However, this one was by far the most... memorable.  

Damn the adrenaline from the night before. Damn it for preventing her from turning her mind off.

Although she was exhausted from the day’s heist and confused by the end of the night’s revelation with the painting... her final memories of the night were of Hannah and Barbara giving her suggestive eyebrows and just the briefest teasing question of who topped. The end of the conversation then came swiftly with the punctuation of a stern “goodnight!”

Hell, despite how incredible the brunette had looked in that dress, after the events of the night she had hardly been in that type of mood. However, after their conversation in the car succeeding in easing her mind and warming her heart, if even for a moment, she supposes she welcomed the girl as she accompanied her imagination to sleep. 

But apparently... combined with the leftover adrenaline and Hannah and Barbara’s pestering... 

“Christ...” She sighs shakily as she lifts her hands to her face, feeling the heat that had built up in her cheeks at the re-realization of what exactly she had dreamt up.  

She tries to ignore the heat in her lower belly and the cruel temptation of the thought of how just a little bit of friction would make her feel... however, as her mind continues to travel back to her dream and every attempt at closing her eyes shows the afterimage of Akko welcoming her back to the bed they had been sharing, she finds getting back to sleep to be quite the challenge.  

The following day proved to be no better.

However, she couldn’t put all the blame on the innocent brunette.

Sure, a portion of the lack of concentration had to do with the lingering memories of her and Akko’s fantasy tryst the night prior - (she had to pretend to blow her nose in a handkerchief to cover her blush as the brunette walked through the door of the Tutoring House with the shortest shorts she had ever seen) - but, if she were honest, the occasional thoughts of Akko were a welcomed distraction from the persistent stretching of her understanding of how the pieces of this mysterious puzzle she’s found herself involved with fit together.

The code was eluding her, the logistics of how the painting’s relevancy eludes her even more… and between the soft feeling in her chest each time Akko says “hi” to her and the question of how the Woodward forgery was among her family’s belongings, after three days of decoding and deciphering and translating she had a whole mound of nothing to show for it.

It was so frustrating. Just the moment she feels like she’s getting somewhere, she hits a brick wall and is bombarded with questions and thoughts that she sees no logical way of answering.

When she and Chariot had spoken after arriving back at the Tutoring House from the Gala many of those questions were brought to light. And while the deciphering of text and code from her mother’s journal was something the older woman had proved invaluable to its progress, very little was uncovered in their conversation when the painting introduced even more questions.

Chariot must have seen how hungry Diana had been to learn once and for all the mystery of the First Protector’s tablet, and now with the new information painted on The Seven Words… The older woman had made the offer – as long as it was reasonable with Diana – that since her main objective was to keep the final artifact away from Croix, she would take on the responsibility of focusing on translating the remains of Bernadette’s passages if Diana wanted to put her effort into cracking the moon phase cipher.

They’ve been working together for some time now. If she were honest, if the older woman had made the same offer a few weeks back, Diana would have taken that as a red flag... but now…

While she knows that Chariot or Ursula or whatever she wants to be called… most definitely has the means and ability to be hiding something from her, at this point there’s not a doubt in her mind that the woman can be trusted with this. It was just something she felt… Things at the start may have been complicated, but if there’s one thing she’s learned from her experience with the group of thieves, it’s that a book really shouldn’t be judged by its cover. 

And so, Diana took Chariot’s offer to split their efforts in broadening their scope over the pieces of their growing enigma.

However, upon the decision came a confession.

“It was Croix who had deciphered it at the time….” Chariot had said with a tone of embarrassment in her voice. “I’m afraid I never got the specifics of the cipher, but I recall her saying the symbols were in a type of… looping sequence… and that the translation came out to Latin.”

Latin and a looping sequence. Easy enough if she could figure out the sequence and correlation… However, as the days pass… the more progress Diana thinks she makes… after multiple attempts at writing out sequences and translating to Latin… every time she is rewarded with failure. Nonsensical words. Garbles of letters. A dead end.

This Croix Meridies must have truly been a sort of genius to take so little time to decode the runes. If what Chariot said about her old roommate was true, she would hate to think about being faced against the tech mogul if it came to her finding the Idol artifact first.

From how Chariot has been making it sound, in regards to the other woman’s ability and intelligence, she’s not certain who would be worse off having the artifacts with some fabled power: the Sons… or Meridies.

The Sons were one thing; the Protectors have been able to keep the artifacts away from them for thousands of years… but Meridies... theoretically she already has one… and with her technology all over the globe being used from the everyday man to the military… if she knew who to look for, she would probably find where Diana hid The Silver Hound with relative ease.

Diana supposes it may be smart to have a rotation of hiding spaces… she would have to consider that…

That was only one of the many things going through her mind. After hours of failed progression on the runes and incessant questioning of ‘how’s’, Diana barely registers the, now, all too familiar trick staircase, as she makes her way down into the thieves’ den to stand before the live painting just as she has each time she finds herself at a standstill. 

‘I must be missing something.’ Diana’s brow furrows with a huff as her eyes rove over the painting.  

Painted over a yellowed canvas, a tree spreads to each corner of the frame. In the center a trunk twists and turns out into smaller branches leading up towards the crescented leaves and below, an entanglement of root. Aside from the seven prominent crescent leaves adorned with lines of the foreign lunar runes, around all four edges of the canvas were an age lightened littering of what appears to be oak leaves. Based on her research, Diana believes the painting to be that of the World Tree, otherwise known as Yggdrasil (a massive tree stretching from the heavens to the underworld), which, in myth, is theorized to be the source of the Goddess Hecate’s power.

Throughout all of her research into Hecate, there has surprisingly not been a lot to go off of. She is said to have ties to magic, to good and bad fortune, the moon, the ability to see the past, present, and future, necromancy, blessings, boundaries, the underworld… She is known as a protector, a sorceress, a guide… many, many things and is said to have shared similarities to Artemis and Selene. Whether that means they are similar, or that certain characteristics had been designated to one part of the three, making her a minor aspect of a larger deity, she couldn’t know.  

While many of the other Titans in Greek mythology are aplenty with lore, Hecate seemed not to play a major role. A better-known story of hers is that which she guided Demeter through the night with torches in both hands on her search for Persephone in the underworld. This journey seemed to associate her with the darker aspects of the arcane and necromancy and also saying that, as a gift, Hades granted her the ability to come and go from the underworld as she pleased, making her the Goddess of boundaries, holding the ‘key’ that is said to unlock the doors between realms.

Despite interesting and enthralling to read, these were all fiction… stories passed down from generation to generation from languages with meanings and understandings vastly different from the modern-day translations and retellings that she had been able to find in books or online today.

Even better-known stories within Greek mythology are retold in differing ways…

Had Hephaestus been born from Zeus and Hera and been ejected from Olympus by his mother because of his deformation? Or had the craftsman been thrown to Earth by Zeus after an attempt at protecting his mother from his father’s advances?

They are just stories… lessons easier passed down through characters or a long-misremembered faith that gives the world meaning and unknown occurrences an understanding. Right?

Regardless, she’s not sure what these stories all have to do with right now… with her mother…

Before the other night, it could have been entirely possible that the research she had been doing on the Goddess Hecate was all for naught. The name could very well have been inconsequential to the mystery at hand… a happenstance… a matter of being one in opposition to another. But it’s all she had to go on. Those statues likenesses could have been the reason the Sons developed their name… if it had been a statue of Athena… perhaps they would be named the Sons of Enceladus… of if Poseidon, the Sons of Polybotes…

But it was Hecate… and now with the lunar runes… and the association with the World Tree…

It’s got to mean something… but what?

Diana leans in closer to the painting, squinting her eyes, scanning over the textures of the paint. She had taken a photograph of the painting to work on amongst the rest of her notes as she tries to decipher them, but there is just something about the full work before her at the mercy of her eyes. The photo truly can’t do the piece justice.

Her eyes drift down to the name written in Greek lettering along the edge of the canvas. While, according to Lotte, it seemed the original painting had the name worn off, the forgery had the name ‘Τζένιφερ’ clearly visible.

“Tzénifer…” Diana mutters under her breath as her eyes trace the letters of the piece’s originator. “More than 1600 years after the only other sighting of these runes… What did you know?”

‘How is this connected… and why did someone try to destroy it?’

“What did you write?” Diana whispers at the painting.

The seconds turn into minutes staring at the taunting leaves and the only result is immense frustration, no further along than she had been the first time she laid eyes on the painting.

Her eyebrows tense as she slowly scans the painting for something… anything… that could help or indicate how she should move forward.

“Hey, Diana?”

Diana startles out of her concentration as she quickly turns to see Akko standing directly beside her. She hadn’t heard her approach.

“Oh, Akko. Hi. Sorry. Is there something wrong?”

The brunette snorts. “Oh… no… well… I mean… You kinda look like you were about to start hitting your head against the wall… so, I wanted to check in on you.”

“Ah...” Diana lets out a soft, tired sigh.  

She was vaguely aware of activity going on at the far end of the basement if only by the murmurings and occasional laugh. She supposes her silent mental struggle would have been all too visible from the rappel wall, where she glances over the brunette’s shoulder to see the rest of the girls huddled.  

“Yes, I’m fine.” The blonde’s eyes return to Akko’s and she gives her a weary smile. “A little stumped, but fine.” 

“No luck on your rune-y thing?”  

“It’s proving to be a challenge... but I can’t quite figure out why.” She turns towards the painting staring silently back at her, masked with a gloss of enigma. “There must be something I’m missing...” 

“Mm...” Akko hums thoughtfully. “Well, maaaaybe you could use a bit of a break?” 

Diana turns to face the girl, eyes conflicted at her suggestion.  

“You’ve been kinda nonstop since the Gala...” Akko shrugs. “Maybe you need to let your head reset for a little bit? Give yourself time to get out of the rut you’re in, ya know?” 

Diana’s lips purse as she considers the girl’s words. She sees her reasoning… but, her eyes return to the painting as she can imaginarily hear it mocking her. “I don’t know…”

Interrupting her, Akko chimes in excitedly, “Oh! I know! Have you ever rappelled before?” 

Diana’s attention is now entirely torn from the painting as a splash of fear runs through her at the implication in the brunette’s words. “I can’t say I have...” 

Akko’s eyebrows raise and she looks at her as though saying ‘Do you want to?’ 

The fear tingling through her shoulders causes her to react with a sputter. “I... don’t... Akko, I appreciate the offer... and I think your suggestion may have some merit... and I will take a break… I just should give it a little more time...” 

“A change in scenery may give you another perspecti~ve?” Akko insists. “At least, that’s what it does for me.” 

Diana is hesitant as she looks conflictedly at the brunette. 

“Okay, I won’t make you go up...” Akko raises her hands in a considering of terms, “But maybe just watch? Just take a few minutes and maybe you’ll get unstumped.” Akko then gives her a comforting half smile. “Trust me.” 

Diana debates the request as she bites at the inside of her cheek for a moment before coming to the conclusion that Akko may be right... at this point if she continued to stare at the painting, she’s sure her wheels would just continue spinning in place. 

That, and she is having a very hard time seeing herself say ‘no’ to the other girl’s pleading expression.

She lets out a resigning sigh before looking up into crimson eyes and giving the girl a defeated smile. “Alright.” 

Akko beams.

“But only for a few minutes… I really do need to work on this.”

“Ah, ah.” Akko shushes her. “Diana break time starts now. No thinking about your project ‘til after!” The brunette smiles before taking Diana’s hand and turning her away from the painting. “Come.”

Diana holds back a snort of humored laughter as her arm is slowly pulled forward. At last, her feet begin to follow after the brunette leading her towards the other side of the basement.

Based on the size of the house above, the thieves’ den doesn’t look like it should be able to fit all that it has. Whether it’s an illusion with the layout and interior design or if there had been some renovations that DEFINITELY lacked a permit put into place, she wasn’t sure. However, based on the knowledge that the entrance to the basement is located in a bedroom closet, she imagines creative methods were used in the underground’s construction. The most notable being the custom rock wall stretching from the ceiling down to the floor of an openly accessible subbasement below.

The wall itself must have stood 6 meters high with various segments, one with the terrain likened to a standard rock wall, and another with varying degrees of sleekness - not unlike the side of a building. Diana had taken a peek at the wall over the last few weeks, admittedly intrigued by the display of rope and rappelling gear dangling from the ceiling above down to the padded flooring of the subbasement for anyone unlucky enough to fall.

However, now as Akko leads her to the wall, the intrigue is abandoned for awe as Amanda dangles from the ceiling, twisting and holding forms in her harness mid-air.

“Hey Diana!” Lotte chirps happily, drawing the blonde’s attention from the suspended woman towards the group who had all turned to take notice of her arrival.

“Hello.” The blonde smiles with a small wave from the hand free from Akko’s gently guiding grasp.

“Come to hang out with the cool kids, hm blondie?” Amanda smirks as she masterfully rotates in her harness so that her hands and legs are splayed and that if she were to fall, she would bellyflop (very painfully) onto the matting below. But there she hangs suspended, limbs held straight out and quivering.

“I was instructed by the team doctor that I needed to take a break.”

Akko turns her head at the sass coming from the blonde’s mouth, only to be met with a teasing smile and a playful wink. The brunette’s eyebrows raise as a contemplative hum escapes her throat.

“Hmmm… Doctor Kagari… I think I like that.” Akko smiles.

“Shame you probably couldn’t pull it off during a job.” Sucy quips. “No way anybody’d believe that.”

Akko pouts followed by an entire switch in character. In the matter of a moment the brunette rights her posture and tempers her voice as she looks over at Sucy with appraising eyes.

“Oh dear. It appears you are suffering from ‘Jerky McNoFun-eritis’. WE MUST ACT FAST AND THE ONLY CURE IS HUGS!” And just as quickly as it had appeared, the professional persona vanishes as Akko releases Diana’s hand and launches herself at Sucy.

“Ugh...” Sucy groans as Akko’s arms constrict around her. “Why are you touching me?” The purple haired girl groans exasperatedly.

From what Diana can tell, she’s not angry, in fact, unless she were mistaken, she might have even thought that the girl with the poison personality really didn’t mind the affection as much as she made it seem.

“Aright aright…” Sucy returns the hug for a half-second before shoving the brunette away. “I think I’m going to get a second opinion instead.”

Diana can’t help but laugh softly at the family of thieves. Really, the fact that they are successful art thieves was something that could easily escape the scope of thought after watching them as they are here.

Aside from the gear and mini-museum that is…

But even so, seeing them and being around them, even if not in an overly social capacity, she feels herself caring deeply for these girls and their safety, and from how these girls have been extending their family culture to her, Diana believes they have started warming up to her. After the events of the Wagandea Gala there had been a shift in how the team of girls took to her… even Sucy, to the smallest degree. Since that night, Diana had not received one chilling glare from the girl. Granted, Sucy may not have necessarily invited or regarded her… but with the absence of the glare, Diana considers that a major improvement.

Amanda had definitely become less prickly after that night. Constanze, while quiet, was happy to let Diana take a look at anything she was working on if she notes it catching the blonde’s eye. Lotte and Jasminka had both been friendly and welcoming from the beginning but now it feels as though they were more comfortable than just being kind.

And Akko, well Akko… barring the slight awkward tension caused by Diana’s dream popping into her head, whenever she was around the brunette, she found that once the nerves had worn off, the girl felt more like family than her aunt or cousins had ever felt.

She really liked her. And she was pretty certain the brunette really liked her too. But even so, that left the only question to be whether it was too soon. It’s definitely not the best time to try to get involved with someone… amongst the danger and circumstances… but… there was something in the way that Akko looked at her that had her pulling at the leash, straying from her common senses.

She was special. And despite having only a little experience with romance in the past, what she feels here is amplified seven-fold. But with feelings so strong, inlay the risk.

“Oy! Blondie!” Amanda calls from the ropes, causing Diana to look away from the giggling brunette. “Ok, so humor me...” Amanda says. “Did you use one of these get ups for the Silver Hound?” 

A wave of anxiousness washes over the blonde as she takes a nervous breath.

‘Still on the Silver Hound…Maybe I should just tell them I didn’t actually steal it…’

“She says she’s never rappelled before!” Akko calls out, giving the blonde a wink.  

“Damn! What the hell did you do?!” Amanda spins in mid-air blowing out a frustrated breath.  

“Ah ah!” Akko tuts her. “A magicia-”

“Magician never reveals their secrets.” Amanda sasses before letting out a huge dramatic sigh and flopping back in her harness. “You know, you always say that, BUT IT DOESN’T MAKE ME THINK ABOUT IT LESS! I’ll figure it out one day, blondie. You just have to promise you’ll tell me when I’ve got it right. Okay?”

Diana giggles.

‘One day I’ll tell them. I’ve already told Akko once before that I’m not a thief… But in the meantime, I suppose it’s not hurting anyone…’

“I promise.” The blonde smiles with a slow nod of her head.

“THANK you!” The redhead throws out her hands as the movement causes her body to swing.

“So, you’ve never been rock climbing or rapelling before?” Jasminka asks, facing the blonde. It’s just then that Diana notices that the pink haired girl is gripping a taut rope that disappears up behind the top of the rock wall that leads down to where Amanda has been hanging.

‘Has she been holding her up this whole time?’ Diana realizes in astonishment.

“Wasn’t your mom an archaeologist?” Amanda chimes in from above. “Seems like you’d know your way around rocks.”

She supposes she shouldn’t be surprised that they looked into her mother’s past… It’s not like it would have been a secret or anything. A mere internet search of her name would yield pages of material on her accolades and findings, not to mention her involvement while teaching. 

“Well, I was young when… you know…” Diana shrugs. They know that part of her story by now. “It likely wouldn’t have been safe when I was that young… But we had gone on plenty of hikes and sifted through riverbeds.” The blonde remembers fondly.

“Ah… that makes sense.” Lotte says sheepishly. “I’m sorry.”

“No, it’s alright.” Diana smiles. “I know my mother had climbed a few times in the past for excavations. I’ve seen photos of her doing it. I also know she broke her ankle from a small fall during one trip where she brought back pictures of her finding a series of ammonite fossils.”

“Oof.” Akko winces.

“She looked like she enjoyed it though.”  Diana says softly, her smile taking on a hint of sadness.

“Well,” Jasminka offers up a small smile, “If you ever wanted to try it, you’d be pretty safe doing it here.”

“Yeah, Conzy just finished tweaking the auto belay if you want to use that.” Amanda says as she lounges back in the air gesturing towards the tiny engineer who nods her head affirmatively at her.

“Though, if you want to stay suspended one of us could hold.” Jasminka shows off the rope in her hands with a smile.

“I practice more on the sheer surfaces, but everyone else uses the rock wall.” Amanda explains, almost boastingly.

“Not true!” Akko calls out.

“You practice falling is more like it…” Amanda quips as she winks towards the brunette. 

“It’s an important thing to know how to do.” Akko shrugs.

Despite the humored smile pulling at her lips at the brunette’s almost proud declaration of successful falling, Diana looks up at the wall studded with colored stone. A spark of fear makes itself known, however, as she continues to look at the wall, she can’t help but imagine her mother hanging cliffside in her harness. The smile on her face in her photos… even when her foot was wrapped in a cast, when she was standing beside those fossils there was not an ounce of regret.

Her mother had always been the adventurous type. Despite ultimately settling down, Bernadette never lost that wanderlust. Even after having Diana and securing a job at the University, she would still travel often and come back with the most fascinating stories, pictures, and sometimes the occasional rock or shell.

Diana knows in her youth she had hiked mountains, went scuba diving in the Mediterranean Sea, and there’s even a picture of her touching down to ground with a parachute on her back. Her mother had been so brave, doing all of these things in the unexpected world. But here, what is Diana’s excuse? It’s not that she’s afraid of heights… Is it of getting hurt? Making a misstep? Risking what time she has with something that won’t be a benefit?

‘Akko did say it may provide a change in perspective… Perhaps if I was open to more experiences… I might see things the way my mother had…’

The feeling of curiosity moves in and challenges the fear pushing down on her shoulders, shaking loose her steady footing.

“You know what? Okay.” Diana says shakily despite the sure look on her face.

“Ey! Alright blondie!” Amanda cheers.

“Wha? For real?” Akko exclaims, eyes wide as she looks at the blonde in surprise. 

“Why not?” Diana says with a nervous half-smile. “You were saying I should get a change of scenery, yes?” 

Akko looks at her, seeing the nerves bubbling behind her eyes but also seeing the strength behind them pushing her to move past the hesitation they harbor. Akko nods her head and gives her an encouraging smile. “Alright then! I'll help you gear up.” 

Diana looks up away from the brunette towards Amanda and the contraption holding her up with rope and carabiners. The more she looks at it, the more straps there seem to be and the more her resolve begins to shake.  

“Please.” The blonde turns her attention back to the brunette and meets her smile before Akko begins to lead her towards the rock wall.  

Akko takes a quick glance at the blonde’s shoes, determining that they will be fine enough to climb in and then steps to the ladder leading to the lower level of the wall. “Dowwwwn here.” 

Diana nods her head and follows. As she climbs down, the last sight she sees is Lotte giving her two thumbs up, Sucy looking her usual amount of unimpressed, and Constanze and Jasminka giving her supportive smiles before disappearing from view over the edge of the wall.  

“Alright...” Akko hums as she reaches the bottom of the ladder and looks around at the gear that Diana now sees upon the far wall of the lower level. “And... here.”  

Once Diana turns away from the ladder, she sees Akko holding out a harness looking like an absolute mess of straps.  

“This is the one I use and we’re roughly the same size... sooooo here ya go.” Akko makes an attempt to straighten out the harness resulting in what looks like the skeleton of a pair of shorts before Diana gently takes the straps by what she assumes is the waist as she looks it over, trying to guess the front from the back.

Seeing this, Akko smiles. It’s not often that the girl looks as lost as she does in this moment. “Okay, so you’re holding the waistbelt. You see this loop over here?” Akko says as she tugs on a sturdy loop connecting the waistbelt to the legs. Diana nods. “This is the belay loop and that’s where you’re connecting to the rope, so, that’ll be at the front.” The brunette continues as she guides Diana to turn the harness so that the loop in question was facing away from her. “The rest of those on the side and back are for gear and extra rope and whatnot, but you don’t have to worry about that here.”

Diana nods in understanding, studying the harness in her hands.

“So now, you kinda just put them on like shorts, tighten them up, check to make sure everything’s set, and then you’re good to go!” Akko smiles. “Easy peasy!”

“If you say so.” Diana says nervously as she makes her first attempt to get into the harness, her leg going through the waistband but outside of the leg loop causing her to pull her foot out and reset. After another attempt, the harness is finally up, sitting loosely around her waist as the leg loops dangle around the tops of her thighs. Once she finishes tightening the straps on her legs and waist, she looks up towards Akko for approval. The best word to describe how she feels as the rest of the girls look down at her in this get up is ‘awkward’.

Akko’s expression is that of conflict. “Uh… ok… so… you’re close?”

“The second you put any weight on that the strap’s gonna come undone.” Amanda calls down.

Diana frowns and begins attempting to tinker with the harness again.

“Yeah…” Akko says with a slight blush. “Here, let me help? I would rather you not fall out.” She laughs stiffly.

“Please. I would rather not either.” Diana says embarrassedly. “Thank you.” She smiles.

Akko smiles in return, and after what seems like a moment of hesitation she steps in close to the blonde and begins readjusting the buckle of the harness against Diana’s waist.

Akko was so close. And it’s not that Diana had tried to make the connection, but the girl’s hand at her waist immediately caused her mind to return to her dream a few nights prior.

Diana silently berates herself as she tries to force her mind to go to literally any other thing and to ignore the pressure of the other girl’s hands.

“Now, it’s not as easy as Amanda makes it look...” Akko says warningly as her eyes remain focused on the task at hand. Her voice sounded strange to Diana’s ears, as though there was a layer of something masking her tone.

“Yeah. I’m what you call ‘an expert’” Amanda grins as she hangs above them, stretching in her harness.

“And even experts sprain their wrists from falling if they don’t take care of their gear.” Sucy follows up with a smirk as she looks up at the redhead. Amanda grumbles sourly.  

And for a moment, Diana tenses wondering if this really was a good idea…

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you’re safe.” Akko looks up at the blonde with a comforting smile as she tightens the straps on her left leg, hands briefly brushing against her thigh. “You’re going to be fine.” 

Diana takes an anxious breath but nods at the girl kneeling before her, moving her hands to the other leg.

Diana’s heart is racing, though, she isn’t certain if the brunt of it is from the wall she would soon be trying to climb, or by the girl dangerously close to providing fuel for future restless nights.

“And there we go!” Akko steps back rather quickly, righting herself on her feet. “Now, you’ll be wanting to scale buildings in no time!” She grins before taking pause and pointing a finger at the blonde. “Don’t blame me if this turns you into an adrenaline junkie.” 

Diana can’t help but let out a light laugh. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

“Good.” The brunette smiles before waving her hand and walking Diana over towards the rock wall. “Now, we have your rope and carabiner over here. The carabiner hooks onto your belay loop and since the rope is coming from above, you’re gonna be climbing top-rope so you don’t have to worry about those hooks on the side.”

 “Uh huh…” Diana breathes out, trying to commit the thrown terminology to memory and try to demystify the wall in front of her.

“Alright.” Akko says as she takes the rope dangling from the wall and approaches Diana with the metal contraption on the end of it open. Her crimson eyes look up to the blonde with a tint of skepticism. “You sure?” 

Diana’s heart continues to race as she looks down at what must be the carabiner that the brunette had mentioned a moment prior. There is a moment of hesitation but with an image of her mother scaling the side of a boulder flashing through her mind, Diana squares her shoulders and nods her head.

“Okay.” Akko smiles, holding her gaze a moment longer, seeming to give her one last chance to show a change of heart…  but after seeing none, Akko reaches the carabiner out to hook into Diana’s belay loop and locks it into place.

“Make sure you stay close to the wall! And don’t cramp up your arms!” Lotte calls down, looking down into the pit.

“And if you’re thinking you’re gonna fall, give Akko a heads up.” Amanda says looking down. “She’s your belay, so she’ll be your counter weight in case you slip."

Diana then returns her attention to the brunette, who had grabbed a harness from the floor and was in the process of tightening her own straps. “Yeah, I’ll be attached to the other end of that rope, so if you fall, my weight’ll make sure it’s controlled.” Akko nods before giving the blonde a wink. “I’m sure you’re going to do just fine though. Remember, it’s okay to take it slow.”

“Yes, Doctor Kagari.” Diana returns the wink in an attempt to drown her nerves in a false comfort.

Akko lets out a humored snort as she finishes making sure her harness if correctly fit before turning from the blonde and hooking the other end of Diana’s rope to her own belay loop. “Alright, I’m ready when you are.” Akko gives the rope a few sharp tugs and Diana notes the rope pulling at her harness. “You got this.”

Diana looks over towards the brunette appreciatively before looking up at the wall of multi-colored plastic stones.

‘You can do this Diana… Just take a breath… Akko’s got you… You’re going to be safe.’

Following her own instruction, Diana takes a breath and looks to Akko one last time. The brunette looks back at her smiling, holding the rope in both hands and giving her a thumbs up. 

Diana sets her jaw as she moves closer to the rock wall. Despite her nerves during preparation, the moment her hands grab onto the textured holds and she takes her first step upwards, an excitement takes fears place.

Her handholds turn to footholds as she carefully makes her way up the wall, and before she realizes it, she has passed the height of the girls watching her and was nearing an expectantly watching Amanda.

“You sure you’ve never done this before blondie?” Amanda watches her as the blonde takes a moment to breathe once balanced on a set of holds. “Yer’ techniques a little sloppy but you’re not doing half bad.”

Diana lets out a slightly winded laugh as she looks over to the redhead. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“You’re doing great Diana!”

The sound of Akko’s voice calling up after her causes Diana to look down, suddenly making her realize, with pride and just a bit of fear, just how high she had climbed.

“Now, if you want, you can let go!”

Letting go…

Now that causes a fresh fear to flow through Diana as she stills clutching to the wall.

She knew once going up, going down was inevitable, but even so… holding to the wall gives her at least a little control. Letting go, however… relinquishing the confidence of her own step… giving herself over to the abilities of someone else?

But that’s not right.

Akko’s not just someone else. Not anymore. Despite the outer layer of the fear of chance, beneath it she knows that Akko won’t let her get hurt. It’s who she is.

“Are you sure?” Diana calls down.

“Definitely!” Akko responds, a confident smile on her face. “I won’t let you fall. Trust me!”

The two of them have come a long way from the Meriliad Gallery… and at this point, she’s become certain that the brunette’s words are true.

The blonde looks over towards Amanda, swinging comfortably in her harness watching Diana with a hint of anticipation.

Diana takes a breath, feeling her fingers stiffening from holding in one position. “Alright!” She calls down with just the slightest of wavering in her voice. “Ready?”

Akko then holds tight to the rope and sures her stance. The tension of the rope tugging on Diana’s harness nearly lifting her feet from her perch. “Ready!”

Diana looks once more at the wall, her knuckles white from their hold on the plastic stone, and with a shaky breath bowling over a wave of fearful reconsideration, she releases the stones and slips back from the wall.

She does not fall. Instead, she floats suspended in air beside Amanda who looks on at her with a nod of her head and a slow clap.

Gravity was most definitely at work as the harness’s presence proves to be far from comfortable.

“See? Nothin to worry about!” Akko calls out below, just a hint of strain in her voice.

“You sure you’re okay?” Diana asks, noticing the strain.

“Oh yeah! This is easy peasy!” Akko assures her, the lightest of grunts evident at the end of her words.

She doesn’t plan on being up here for long, but while she is, it would be a waste to rush getting down. 

Just the slightest of giddy smiles pull at Diana’s cheeks. She looks down at the brunette then over to the rest of the girls standing at the ledge to the sub floor. Her eyes then move towards the redhead beside her, swinging lazily in her harness.

It wasn’t quite like flying, but it really was a curious experience. Like sitting on a strappy playground swing, six yards from the ground.

She looks around the basement over to the gym, to the lab and conference table still littered with remnants of the plans for the Gala, to the staircase and then lastly back to the alcove filled with the thieves’ treasures and the enigma of a painting that has been eluding her. However, seeing the painting from this distance… a contrast of color becomes more apparent.

As her brow furrows trying to figure out what this detail could mean, it comes as a surprise that she had slowly been rotating back towards the wall. In an attempt to right herself and return towards the painting, she reaches out towards the wall with her feet, and like she had seen Amanda do several times earlier- begins twisting her body back towards the direction of their gallery. However, with the shift of her weight backwards, Diana’s world spins upside down.

Rather... it’s her... who flips upside down – hanging from her hips by a thankfully well-secured harness. 

“Oh no!” Akko panics as she clutches onto the rope with a death like grip.

Amanda, however, guffaws loudly beside her as she holds onto her own rope. “AAAAAHAHAHHAAH! Nice one!” And then continues to laugh. 

“Are you okay Diana?!” Akko calls up worriedly. “You didn’t hit your head on the wall, did you?”

Diana’s face quickly changes shades from fearful white to embarrassed red, though, it may just be because of all the blood rushing downwards. She looks up between her legs to see Amanda wheezing, falling back in her own harness, maintaining enough balance to keep herself from tipping over.

Despite being flustered and rather uncomfortable by the tight hug the harness has at her waist preventing her from breaking her neck, Diana manages to get past the flourish of fear she felt as she flipped over and is now left with an embarrassed pout as she tries to reach up and right herself. “No, I’m fine.”

Much to her dismay, pulling herself up proves to be a harder endeavor than she could have imagined, so with little avail, she falls backward again, her abdomen on fire. She supposes she should try to use the wall…

“Ahahahaaaa… Woof.” Amanda eases her laughter with a sigh. “Hey blondie! How do I look from that angle?” She then proceeds to continue laughing.

 As soon as the words leave Amanda’s mouth Diana’s eyes go wide with an epiphany.

Her world goes silent for a moment as a realization dawns on her. “Upside… down… The Underworld…” She breathes to herself.

‘Hecate was one of the few who was granted passage to and from the Underworld… And the roots of the World Tree lead to…’

Along with the blood rushing to her head, thoughts and theories flood through her mind as though a dam had broken.

‘The only reason the painting is settled the way it is is because that’s how the original is presented… and how my mother copied the code from the tablet…. But she there’s no legitimate way to tell whether it’s right side up… the signature is angled… Based on the positioning of the glyphs, it’s very possible I’ve been trying to decode it upside down and backwards…’

“Diana? Diana?”

Suddenly Akko’s voice cuts through her thoughts and brings her back to her current orientation.

“Hey, you okay? Did you pass out?” Amanda asks, her laughter silenced as she hangs sideways in her harness watching her closely.

“No, I’m fine.” Diana assures the two of them as a smile crosses her face.

“Here, let’s get you right side up, aight?” Amanda says as she reaches out her arm towards the blonde, the other held securely on her rope. Diana takes her hand and before she knows it, she is sitting upright holding close her rope.

“I’m bringing you down, okay? Hold on!” Akko yells up to her, worry evident in her voice as she slowly begins feeding the slackened rope through her hands and lowering the blonde to the ground.

‘Way to go, Akko… I mean… I know it’s not my fault that she flipped over, but if I didn’t say anything it wouldn’t have happened…’  Akko berates herself as Diana gets closer and closer to the ground.

The last length of rope is let loose as Akko lets the remainder pull her towards the wall, allowing Diana to slowly touch down on her feet.

With the blonde safely on the ground, the brunette walks over to her and unclips the carabiner from her belay loop. As the girl turns away from the wall, Akko can see that on her face is a smile and a fiery look in her eye.

“Hey, you alright? You sure you didn’t hit your head against the wall?” Akko asks with a hint of teasing, just enough to mask how worried she would be if the blonde had in fact hurt herself.

“I’m great, I promise.” Diana grins as she grabs Akko’s hand and cups it between her own.

With the adrenaline pumping through her, the proximity of the girl before her, (and not to mention the feeling of her hands), Akko feels her face begin to take on heat.

“Thank you, Akko.” Diana says with an almost… peaceful… sigh. With her unfaltering smile she meets Akko’s eyes with immense appreciation. “You were absolutely right… This was very helpful.” The girl’s smile is almost giddy as she releases Akko’s hands before loosening the straps of her harness, allowing her to pull it down and remove them one leg at a time. She then holds the untangled harness up to Akko to take. “Thank you. Now, please excuse me.”

Akko takes the harness from the blonde, but before turning to leave, Diana takes her hands and excitedly grabs the brunette’s arms, squeezing ever so lightly before turning and making her way up the ladder.

Akko hears Diana bid the rest of the girls adieu, though, she couldn’t quite make out the words over the buzzing feeling running through her from the look the blonde had given her.

Things have been weird since the Gala... Not weird weird necessarily, but weird in that she had been unable to stop thinking about the blonde since that night.

She knew she liked her… and it’s not like her being around hadn’t contributed to having thoughts of her running through her mind anyway… but now, the way she thinks about her is different.

The way she took command of the room at the auction… Saving Amanda without blowing their cover and THEN revealing that it had been a con! A spur of the moment plan that the blonde had put into action. Akko was impressed.

She still has no idea what this girl is capable of, but the more she finds out, the more she finds herself enamored with her.

And since the Gala, Diana had been working tirelessly on the code in the painting. She would see her come downstairs from time to time to look at the painting live even though she knows the blonde has a picture on her phone… Not that Akko minded… she enjoyed seeing her come down those stairs, skipping over the steps that the select few of them knew about… Seeing it makes her feel like she is one of them.

She is, isn’t she?

Does that make the feelings she has for her even weirder? Shouldn’t her crush be fading the closer they get to being family?

It didn’t seem to work that way…

Although she wanted to, Akko hadn’t really gotten the time to address her feelings to the blonde. She wasn’t sure if she should… but their time together at the Gala…

Some of it didn’t feel like just a job between coworkers… She just knows it… She has a feeling…

It’s a whirlpool of feelings! Diana makes her feel warm and fuzzy and then after a moment of seeing the position they’re in, there’s fear and panic of ruining what they’ve rebuilt. Diana literally took a trust fall exercise with Akko holding onto her rope. She trusts her. The last thing Akko wants is to mess that up!

And yet… the look in her eyes and the feeling of her hands on her own have whipped her heart into a frenzy rivaling the intense workout she had earlier that morning. What on Earth is she supposed to do about that?!

“Ey! Akko! Breeeeaaaaaathe.” Amanda yells down to the brunette who had evidently been standing where the blonde had left her half a minute or so prior. The redhead then begins exaggeratingly demonstrating how to breathe.

Hearing her friend’s voice, Akko snaps out of her thoughts and suddenly feels the heat coloring her cheeks. Quickly, she brings her hands to her face to hide her blush but it appears far too late judging by the giggling coming from her friends above.

“You’ve gotta ask her out or something.” Jasminka states with a humored chuckle.

“For real, I’m suffocating on the tension you two’ve got going on” Amanda says as she fans her face from all the laughing.

“No wayyy.” Akko groans before taking her palms from her face and embarrassedly unlatching the carabiner from her harness. “I wish… but it’s not like that…” She grumbles.

“Woah…” Amanda raises her eyebrow. “You’re kidding right?”

Akko looks up at her with a pout as she loosens the belts of her harness and lets it drop to the floor.

“What do you mean?” Akko’s eyes then widen with a gasp. “Did Hannah or Barbara say something???”

“No. Please.” Amanda deadpans with the roll of her eyes. “Cavendish is enough of an open book…”

“Wha?”

“You really don’t see how she looks at you?” Lotte cuts in, asking softly with the cocking of her head as she takes a seat on the ledge.

“For real?” Sucy says dryly. “She’s not even trying to hide it…”

“Okay, hold on. You’re saying she like likes me?” Akko asks in utter disbelief.

“Honestly?” Sucy rolls her eyes. “How are you this oblivious…”

“No wait! How do you know though?” Akko looks around pleadingly for anyone to fill her in on what she has apparently been missing.

This could change everything!

“Dude, I don’t know what to tell you… go ask her out and you’ll see for yourself.” Amanda snorts.

“I can’t just ask her!” Akko scoffs.

“Why not?” Lotte questions.

“Well… I don’t want to do something that’ll make everything awkward… ya know?” Akko says. She looks up towards Sucy who wears a raised eyebrow and looks ready to say something sassy, but Akko cuts her off with a finger. “Don’t!”

The purple haired girl smirks, but complies with the request.

“If she says ‘no’, wouldn’t that instantly make things weird? I just… wish I could figure out if she’s actually interested before I go out and make a fool of myself.” Akko pouts, shooting Sucy another glare as the other girl blatantly masks her growing smile with a hand.

“Hmmm…” Amanda hums in thought before snapping her fingers. “Okay, how about this…” The redhead says as she crosses her arms over her chest and slowly falls backwards in her harness until she rests completely upside down. “I’ve got a plan… and I guarantee you, by the end of the night you’ll have your answer. Deal?”

Akko purses her lips in thought trying to fathom what Amanda has in mind. She wants to know. This was torturing her…

And if the others already seemed so confident that Diana has feelings for her…

“You’re not going to do anything that’ll embarrass me, are you?” Akko asks cautiously.

“That’s completely up to you.” Amanda smirks. “I’ve got no say in that.”

Akko pouts and gives the redhead a contemplative glare before finally releasing the breath she had been holding. “Fine…”

Amanda’s grin grows as she unfolds her arms from her chest and lets them dangle towards the floor. “Leave it to me.” Amanda winks before righting herself upward in a single swift motion.

Akko stands at the bottom of the wall with a mix of excitement, fear, and nausea as she looks up at her family looking down on her.

‘Oh, God. I hope this isn’t a mistake.’

Chapter Text

The realization that had come hanging upside down in the Tutoring House thieves’ den proved to be just the answer Diana had been looking for. After looking at the painting from upside down and decoding and translating the symbols to Latin it became clear that the painting had initially been meant to be viewed by the view from the underworld. However, despite the translations creating words within context, after translating the messages within ‘The Seven Words’ and the First Protector’s Tablet, Diana found herself with more questions than she knew what to deal with.

None of it makes sense… it was crazy…

The three artifacts coming together to give the uniter a daunting power was one thing… but from what she’s made out from the runes saying that the power is believed to be from none other than the goddess Hecate herself?

It was insane.

Has all of this just been a wild goose chase? Are the Sons even around? And if they are, do they really believe in this? She hadn’t actually come in contact with anyone… only following the warnings her mother had left for her… and Chariot’s… who her mother had also passed the warning to. Chariot had said that she and Croix thought the tablet’s findings to be nothing more than a folk story at the start… but what would possess them to take it seriously?  None of it makes any sense. There’s no proof… there’s no logic…

She remembers her mother being different… but to believe this… story of bound Gods, unfathomable powers, and magical spells and incantations… she finds herself questioning all she remembers. This must be a story… or a legend… There must be something wrong… or she missed something because this fairy tale most definitely could not be the reason her mother died. It just can’t be…

She wasn’t even sure she should talk to Chariot about it just yet… for all she knows, the older woman already heard and believes this… No. Before she shares her findings, she wants to make sure she discovers something that makes sense. All this time and energy and death and grief will not be for nothing. This couldn’t be it.

Diana had run herself ragged over what she had once thought to be the conclusion of this mystery. Continually digging herself deeper into the darkness than she thought she could… because what else was there for her to do?  There needed to be something that made sense amongst this…

And so, after four... or five days (she had lost count and a lot of sleep), when she received the invitation from Amanda to go out with the rest of them (accompanied by the comment that she looked like shit), with the frustration, threat of burnout, and growing helplessness opposing her every time she looked to her notes, Diana welcomingly grasped at the offer of temporary escape.  

It’s a relatively cool Saturday night, and as Diana steps off the train at the Ley Line Station stop – conveniently only a seven-minute walk from the underground bar Amanda had said they’d be meeting at –  she is thankful that she had decided to wear a pair of long black pants to protect her legs from the chill as well as a light blue denim button up with the sleeves rolled up to her elbow.

Normally she would have driven, however, her intention for the night was to let her mind go elsewhere... with the help of a little alcohol. Depending on how the night goes, she felt it might be safer to take the train than risk her own hands on the wheel.  

She’s not traditionally a big drinker, but after the week... hell, MONTHS... she’s had... she determines she’s due for some time to let loose with people she can trust.  

Although, she doesn’t want to get too sloppy – Akko will be there, after all. She and the girls have gone out to get meals together on occasion, but going out like this... going out with Akko in this type of setting had her feeling a bit nervous. Excited... but nervous as well. Unless of course this place is just a front for some criminal operation... with her current understanding, tonight is just supposed to be for fun. And alongside the feeling of relief giving her an excuse to step away from the enigma that is Hecate’s Triptych, her heart was warmed by the invitation.  

It makes her hopeful that even after everything going on with her mother’s mystery gets either resolved or discarded, maybe she’ll still be welcome around these girls.  

It’s going to be a fun night. With her new friends... with Akko... and with alcohol. 

Diana holds her bag close while passing a large group of people as she rounds the corner onto the street Amanda told her the bar would be.  

‘Green door... Green door... Right next to the Last Wednesday Society...’ 

Diana’s eyes search the buildings and at last land on the decorated storefront of The Last Wednesday Society Café and Shop, two massive windows showcasing a plethora of oddities and curiosities. Beside the building, just as Amanda had said, stood a deep green door. As Diana approaches, she hesitates as she looks around seeing no signs except for a couple band stickers and markered on graffiti.  

‘Well, this isn’t sketchy...’ 

Diana stands at the sidewalk outside of the door awkwardly, unsure whether this was the place or if she had just been set up... Before she can begin to contemplate what it could mean if the girls had set her up, the very clearly homemade sticker for a band called ‘The Broomstix’ lunges towards her as the door opens outward, what had been contained behind the door filling her ears with the sound of music and chatter. Quickly, she steps back avoiding the door and allows the laughing group of people leaving to pass her, the smell of alcohol in the air around them.  

‘Okay, good. So, I guess this is the place.’ 

Diana holds the door for the last of the group to pass through the threshold before she looks down the dimly lit staircase that can’t help but remind her how thankful she is that she isn’t claustrophobic.  

She takes out her phone and sends a text message to Akko saying that she is heading into the bar before taking her first step past the green door. 

Diana heads down the narrow staircase surrounded by brick as it appears to lead down and beneath The Last Wednesday Society. Reaching the bottom of the staircase, the loud music pulses in her ears and she can see enough foot traffic to determine that despite its modest entrance, the place appears to be a local hotspot. The narrow stairway opens into a large bar room filled with picnic tables and benches, a small stage set up with an immense speaker system, a winding hardwood bar top lined with patrons and drinks, as well as a sizeable dancefloor, all below a multicolored LED sign glowing ‘D.B.’s Dive’ surrounded by an outline of an airplane.  

There was so much movement and color around her that it felt almost impossible trying to find her friends in the surrounding crowd, that is, until a familiar pink and orange haired girl slips through the crowd towards her with arms filled with drinks.  

“Hey! Blondie! Good to see you showed! Quick, take a few of these before I drop about 40 quid of booze on the floor.”  

Diana barely has time to greet Amanda before two glasses are pushed into her hands. “H... hey.” Diana manages to say although she’s certain the word couldn’t be heard over the music.  

“Aright! So.” Amanda leans in close to Diana and yells. “There’s karaoke, dancing, darts… though I wouldn’t bet against Constanze if I were you... – and the BEST Long Island Iced Tea I’ve ever had. You have NO idea you’re drinking booze.” She nods to the two identical drinks in Diana’s hands. “And, yeah, so. We’ve got a table in the back.” She holds out a drink filled hand and points towards a back corner of the bar filled with a maze of tables. “As you can see, I’m just grabbing some drinks. Oh, and one of those is yours... Now come!”  

Amanda stops her yelling - which had only been partially unclear due to the noise around them – and then turns on her heel and begins swerving deftly through the crowd. Diana follows as best as she can without spilling the drinks in her hands and she finds it absolutely incredible that Amanda was making her way through without leaving a flood of spilt alcohol from the five glasses and bottles balanced in her arms.  

At last Diana breaks through the mass of the crowd and enters into the section of the bar filled with tables, finding the area to be far less crowded. Without the forest of people filling her vision, Diana finally sees the group of familiar faces laughing loudly with one round of shots gathered at the center of the table.

Diana watches Akko’s eyes fly up as she sees Amanda heading towards the table, however they only stay on the redhead for an instant before locking onto her, resulting in both of their faces bursting into smiles.

“Diana!” Akko yells accompanied by the rest of the table greeting her with cheery “Hey”s and a few wavings of hands.

“Hello,” Diana smiles in return before offering up one of the drinks in her hands. “Um… who ordered one of… this?”

From in front of her, Constanze takes the drink from her hand, followed by a smile and a touch to the chin pulled away into a thumbs up.

“We saved you a seat!” Lotte grins as she pats at the seat between her and Akko.

“And a shot!”  Amanda calls out as she finishes distributing the drinks she had been holding in her arms. “We were waiting for you, so, go sit down so we can drink!” She grins.

A soft smile pushes at Diana’s cheeks before nodding her head and moving around the table towards her saved seat beside Akko. As she approaches the picnic bench, she watches Akko scoot to the side to give her more room. Her eyes can’t keep from glancing over the other girl, noting that the baggy maroon off the shoulder t-shirt, pair of mid-thigh light blue jean shorts, and bright red converse, looked absolutely fantastic on her.

“Hey!” Akko smiles as Diana slips into the seat beside her, placing the drink Amanda had given her on the table. “You find the place okay?”

“Well enough, yeah.” Diana nods, taking in just how close the brunette was to her. It’s not something she usually notices but… was Akko wearing eyeliner? “You look very nice tonight.”

“Pssh.” Akko blushes. “Nah… Look at you!”

“Aright ya’ll!” Amanda says as she stands at her seat and grabs a shot glass from the center of the table, prompting the rest to follow her example. “To us all still being here.” She holds up her tumbler before her eyes flit over to Diana. “And to adding one more.”

Diana feels her chest warm as she tries to keep the smile on her face tame.

“Cheers!” They all call out (minus Constanze), before connecting their glasses with a clink in the air between them.

As Diana pulls her drink back and puts it to her lips, the moment the alcohol touches her throat she can’t help but sputter at the taste. She feels herself struggle to force it down as she tries not to think about the gasoline like liquid burning her throat. At last, the shot glass empties and as she places it gently back onto the tabletop she notices Akko looking back at her with laughter behind her eyes.

Before Diana can say anything in defense of the (what she thought had been a mild) show, Amanda re-grabs the attention of the group, a smirk on her face. “Aright! Let’s play a little drinking game to start off the night, eh?”

The group then moved into a game of ‘Never Have I Ever’, a game where if someone had done something where the asker has not, they would take a drink. At the start, there seemed to be a bit of targeting at Diana, ie. “Never have I ever gotten knocked out cold by Jasminka” or “Never have I ever thought pointing a fake gun at someone was a good idea”. As the game continues, it becomes abundantly clear that the majority of the girls knew all too much about one another. Based on the new information Diana had been introduced to throughout the game, -- including the knowledge that Amanda had almost got caught on camera, but was only saved by the fact that she had bent over to pick up a quarter, leaving the footage capturing nothing but her rear to go off of… and that Lotte had waited out in front of the bookstore all night for the release of the most recent of her favorite book series, even though Amanda offered to break in and snag one for her (coincidentally, Diana believes, at the very same bookstore that Barbara had done the same) – the girls had clearly been through a lot together.  

As they continue, Diana definitely begins feeling the effects of her drink. She may have been a little overzealous with the sizes of her sips at the start, convinced that the idea of getting her head away from the frustration of her translated painting was something to achieve as soon as possible, however, now as she feels the room beginning to spin, she is consciously making an effort at slowing down sipping at her second long island.

While the bar was loud and the group had been engrossed in a game, Diana couldn’t help but notice that Akko… aside from her arrival… hadn’t been very talkative. Diana had made a few efforts at talking to the girl when their turns had passed, but the brunette’s responses felt quick and superficial. And her eyes… her eyes continue to scan around the room, surveying… working. Even so, when their eyes do meet, even without saying a word, the sweet smile that grows on Akko’s face causes Diana’s gut to fill with butterflies.

Though, all of these thoughts and feelings and observations are accompanied by a fair amount of alcohol, so Diana continually reminds herself to take whatever the thinks she sees with a grain of salt.

 It’s been a while since she’s gotten herself rightly drunk, and at this rate, it appears as though her tolerance has greatly weakened over the years.

“Never have I ever done a job in heels.” Sucy grins as she looks around the table as Amanda, Lotte, Akko, and Diana sigh and reach for their glasses.

As Amanda finishes her drink, she picks up the rotation looking at the purple haired girl with a slightly tipsy glare. “Alright, never have I ever given a pet name to a mushroom.”

Sucy narrows her eyes at Amanda and proceeds to grab her glass with a nonchalant shrug.

Diana’s attention drifts over towards the busy bar counter and large crowded dance floor at the center of the room. A fast and loud remix of a popular song plays over the speakers as large groups and couples bounce and sway, waving their arms joyously as they laugh and sing along with the words. Though the energy of the venue is vastly different, Diana thinks back to the Gala and wonders if it would be appropriate to ask if Akko would like to dance. She knows that it was a part of the job before… to sell the act in front of Hannah and Barbara and to melt in with the rest of the crowd… but… maybe she wouldn’t be opposed? Friends can dance. And the liquid courage she’s been taking in is supporting her thought all the way!

‘Should I ask her now? Why not? We’re playing a game, but it’ll be fine.’

After giving herself a quick internal pep talk, Diana takes a deep breath, but as she turns to face the brunette she is surprised to see her rising from her seat.

“I’ll be right back! Just gotta use the loo.” Akko smiles tensely as she steps over the bench careful not to bump into Diana.

If the lights weren’t tinted and her vision wasn’t starting to swim, Diana might have noticed the familiar fear hiding behind the other girl’s eyes, but alas she does not. And as Akko walks away towards the restroom sign, Diana pouts, second guessing her burst of confidence, before bringing her nearly empty glass to her lips and finishing off her drink.

Akko weaves through the crowd of people, looking around as best as she can without drawing too much attention to herself. At last, she makes it to the door of the restroom and pushes out of the main bar. A sigh escapes her lips as she steps foot onto the tile flooring and makes her way towards the sink.

“Alright, easy there Yang.”

Akko then realizes that she is not alone in the bathroom as a petite woman with long platinum – almost white – hair, and two dark haired women stand holding up a taller woman with a mane of blonde.

“I… am FIINE. We- *hic* Weiss.” The blonde girl manages to bellow out.

“You’re completely DRUNK!” One of the dark-haired girls who appears to have red highlights throughout her messy short hair yells before beginning to laugh at the blonde.

“You’re not too far, yourself.” The girl with white hair snaps at her.

“You’re going to be alright Yang.” The other girl with dark hair says as she takes the blonde’s hand. “Let’s get you some water and maybe some fresh air will help, hm?”

“Thangyou Blakey Blaaaake.” The blonde sings with a big cheesy smile on her face as she looks at the other girl adoringly. The dark-haired girl smiles before starting to guide the group of girls back to the barroom floor.

All the while, Akko makes it seem as though she is merely checking her makeup in the mirror. She doubts that the girls would have noticed her shaking hands over their friend they were handling… however, the moment the door shuts behind them, muting the sounds of the dancefloor and stereo, Akko drops the act.

A shaky breath wheezes out of her throat as she swishes on the faucet before clutching the sides of the sink. Slowly, she begins to take deep breaths, taking a hand from the side of the sink and running it under the cool water before swiping it against the back of her neck.

She thought she saw Louis. Again.

After seeing him at the Gala, Akko realizes, her reactions to seeing him – rather… thinking that she’s seeing him – now send her near into a panic attack.

She knows the guy she saw out in the bar wasn’t him. He was a redhead, much taller, and looked nothing like him… but the way the light flashed by his face… that one instant…

Her heart pounds in her chest, slowly easing with the counting of her breath.

‘Come on Akko. It’s okay. God, I wish I didn’t have to see him everywhere anymore. Is it going to be like this forever?’

‘Okay, okay. Calm down already… try to think about something else. Anything else. C’mon…’

And as she has done lately for each time she finds herself in a panic, she thinks about Diana.

The night has not been going how she had hoped it would. It seems like Diana was having a good enough time with everybody, but still, she has no idea what Amanda has planned to let her know whether her feelings for Diana were mutual. As of right now she really hasn’t said too much to the girl aside from their greeting… though, the loud bar really wasn’t ideal to be listening in on nuances and wording. The game was hardly helping with it either… really, it just seemed like the plan was for Amanda to keep feeding Diana drinks… which didn’t sit well in Akko’s chest.

‘I’m sure she’s just waiting for the right time. Though, I wish she gave me a hint as to what she had in mind for this plan… I swear I’ll kill her if it has anything to do with karaoke.’

Akko takes a few more breaths as she looks at herself in the mirror, fixing a stray hair before switching off the faucet.

‘Aright, you got this. Louis is not out there. It’s all going to be okay.’

She takes one final breath as she stares herself down in the mirror, then straightens her back and turns to leave the restroom.

The loud music greets her yet again as she opens the door out into the barroom. Stepping out she does a quick scan, thankful to not be seeing anyone matching Louis’s description, she begins moving her way through the crowd back towards her friends.

Nearing the table, she sees that Sucy, Jasminka and Lotte remain at the table talking while Diana and Constanze stand several feet from a dart board on the far wall. She watches as the smaller girl moves Diana’s elbow and stance, not unlike a mannequin, as she tries to teach the blonde how to shoot. Constanze stands back and gives her a thumbs up, followed by Diana throwing the dart at the wood paneling of the wall, completely missing the dartboard.

It’s then that Amanda approaches the two of them, two fresh drinks in her hands as she laughs at Diana’s lack of accuracy. After giving the blonde one of the drinks, she goes over to the wall and picks up the dart and walks over to give her own arm a shot.

A conflicted feeling courses through Akko’s chest as she continues making her way through the crowd towards the three girls watching the dartboard.

Amanda tosses the dart with an effortless flick of her wrist and the dart thunks into the corkboard, one ring from the center.

“Ah, almost got it! But yeah, it’s all in the wrist and go easy with it… it’s not softball.” Amanda yells to Diana who is nodding her head at the insightful information. It’s then that Amanda turns her head at the feeling of Akko’s hand on her shoulder.

“Hey! Can I talk to you for a minute?” Akko demands more than asks, an odd expression on her face.

Amanda notes the expression and shoots her a questioning brow. “Sure, what’s up?”

Akko looks over to Diana who, at her appearance, puts a big smile on her face after taking a sip of her drink. Akko smiles back with a small wave and a quick “excuse us” before taking Amanda’s arm and guiding her a short distance away to ensure that the other girl wouldn’t overhear.

Once they stop, Amanda looks at her in confusion. “Yeah?”

“You’re not gonna tell me your plan is just to get her drunk, right?” Akko asks, almost pleadingly as her brows take on a terse hold.

Amanda stays quiet for a long moment before taking a deep breath and blowing a raspberry with her lips. “Dude… I don’t have a plan. My plan stopped at inviting the two of you out.”

Akko’s eyes widen in deceived disbelief. “What? But you said–”

“I just said I had a plan so you wouldn’t overthink it…” Amanda responds. “Hopefully have you figure out what you’re supposed to do yourself… but it looks like you’re missing the point.”  The redhead quirks a brow at her. “You didn’t really want me to run a job on her, did you?”

Akko purses her lips, feeling a wave of shame wash over her. That… is what it felt like she wanted… “But… how am I –”

“Dude, just hang out with her!” Amanda shrugs her shoulders. “No cons. No objectives or whatever… Just be open and have fun with her. Trust is important right? Just be real. You’re always talking about what it would be like to be a normal person, right? This is about as normal as it gets.” The redhead laughs. “Don’t overthink it… and trust me…” She puts a hand on Akko’s shoulder. “… she’s gonna meet you half way.”

Akko’s eyes drop. She feels foolish… Of course that’s what tonight was about… there’s a certain feeling that they all have when they see eachother at the Tutoring House… here though, is completely neutral ground.

“Okay, so… You go talk to your girl. I’m gonna get you some alone time.” Amanda winks at the blushing brunette before whistling and gaining the attention of their friends and then some. “Oy, let’s karaoke!”

Constanze turns from the dartboard and looks at Amanda as though she’s crazy. The redhead then follows up with a quick glance between Akko and Diana before returning widely to the smaller girl. Constanze rolls her eyes before tossing the darts to the board – two out of three landing in the center – before grumbling off to group up with Amanda. Sucy wears a similar grimace, but is pulled from her seat by Lotte as she and Jasminka cheer their supports.

Akko looks over to Diana whose face had grown pale, looking silently mortified about the prospect of getting up on a stage in front of people and trying to sing. Liquid courage can only seem to take her so far.

“Yo, blondie. You’re looking a bit rough. Wanna sit this one out?” Amanda asks with a knowing smirk.

Diana’s shoulders drop, relieved, before putting on a nervous smile. “I think thamight be for th best. M’sorry.”

It takes Akko most of her willpower not to laugh at the blonde’s slurring. Despite the mashing up of words, she still speaks with a hint of her usual decorum.

“I’m gonna sit out on this one with you.” Akko smiles softly at the blonde before looking over to the rest of the girls. Amanda winks at her.

“Fine, lame-o.” Amanda pouts jokingly. “Ya’ll keep an eye on the table then.”

“You got it!” Akko grins.

Amanda nods her head before turning to the rest of the group and jovially moving them towards the karaoke stage. “Aright, now… anybody have a preference on what we’re singing? Cause I have a couple ideas…”

The group slips through the crowd and out of immediate sight as the lights dance around scattering focus.

Akko turns towards Diana to see her taking one more attempt at the dart board, this time hitting the target but only just sticking into the outer ring, before watching the blonde slump in frustration and look towards her sheepishly.  

“I’m an awful shot, you’re getting no judgment from me!” Akko giggles at the other girl’s expression. In return, Diana gives her an appreciative smile, but seemingly in an instant, her expression shifts and her eyes appear to glaze over as they go from looking at her to through her.  

Akko notices the change in her eyes and a wave of concern washes over her. 

‘How much has she drank so far?’ 

“Hey, you okay?” Akko leans in towards her, waving a hand to try to snap the girl out of the trance she appeared to drift into. It seems to do the trick because it doesn’t take long before blue eyes snap up with alert.  

“Ahh, yes. M’sorry.” Diana puts on a forced smile as she shakes her head in an attempt to clear her head.  

“Why don’t we go sit down, hm?” Akko asks softly as her concern for Diana continues to build. This is definitely the most intoxicated she’s seen her, and for as much as Diana had commented on Barbara not being able to hold her liquor, it looked like she wasn’t too far behind.  

Diana’s eyebrows pinch together as though pained, followed by a barrage of blinking and the movement of bringing her hand up to wipe at her eye.  

‘Is she... crying?’  

Akko’s concern reaches its peak as she steps towards the blonde, her eyes wrought with worry and her chest constricting around her heart. “Okay, hey, c’mon. It’s gonna be okay. Come with me.” Akko puts her hand gently on Diana’s arm with a comforting smile before sliding it down her forearm and guiding her by the wrist back towards their table. Diana nods her head and follows, a clear wavering in her step. 

‘Okay, she’s worse than I thought. Geez, what was Amanda thinking?’ Akko grumbles. ‘Alright... so I’ll get her back to the table, make sure she’s okay, and then I’ll grab her some water. Perfect. Good plan!’ 

At last, the two reach the table and Akko hovers close as Diana steps over the picnic bench to make sure that she doesn’t lose her balance. Once Diana makes it safely into her seat Akko allows herself a quick sigh of relief before taking a careful seat beside her, leaning her back against the table.  

Akko looks over towards Diana as she stares conflictedly into the drink that had been in her hand. The look on her face was lost and small... and maybe embarrassed? Maybe nauseous? 

“Hey, how’s it going?” Akko asks tenderly. “You gonna make it?” Akko forces a giggle in an attempt to lighten the heaviness of worry on her shoulders.  

Diana takes a heavy sigh and turns to face Akko with a long look that the brunette could only hope to describe as pathetic. Definitely not a word she thought she would ever use for the blonde.  

“Wha did I do WwrOooonggg?” Diana brays, her eyebrows pinched close and a pout on her face.  

Akko startles from the volume she’s sure the other girl wasn’t aware she let out. “What? No! You didn’t do anything wrong!” Akko raises her hands defensively despite not quite sure what Diana is referring to. “I’m sure everything’s fine!” 

‘Is this about me? Did I make her feel like this? Amanda did say I was acting weird. Ghhhhh!’ 

“Nnn!” Diana groans. “Th’sTUpid moons don make ANY bloody sense... An’ like... s’like... WOOSH! Fairy tales n’ magic. Stupid... N’ I was trying to not think abou’ it, buuut I can’t help it! Th’ dar board issa moon, the... the drink... circle... is a moooon...”, the blonde drunkenly points at the semicircle of condensation on the table left from where a drink once sat, “I can’t even not think abou’ it right. Hhhhhh.” Diana sighs deeply before looking up at Akko, her eyes more pitiful than they had been before, almost pleadingly looking at her to be rescued. “Whydid I haftoo do it? Y’know? M’ not like my mom... I’m just... even more lost than I was befored.” 

Although Akko does find some relief that it’s not her that had upset Diana, - in fact, her dumb behavior seemed to be the furthest thing from the other girl’s mind – a sad smile pushes at her lips as she meets the blonde’s troubled eyes.  

“I’m not gonna lie... I don’t envy the position you’re in” Akko leans in towards her. “But you know, I’m pretty sure you are one of the few that are smart enough and driven and passionate enough to be able to figure out whatever this mystery of yours is hiding. I definitely couldn’t do it.” Diana frowns and averts her eyes down to the ring of water forming at the bottom of her glass.

Akko takes slight breath and blows a piece of hair that had fallen in her face. “Listen, I don’t know if there’s like... a point of no return... for this… but you have the option to pass it on to the next guy, right? That’s what your mom had to do... and I assume what the person before her did to her... and however long back this whole thing goes...” Diana’s face scrunches. “But... that’s not you. Is it?”  

Diana looks up at crimson eyes, her expression relaxing as Akko speaks.

“You don’t care about the... magic powers and whatever... right? You’re doing it for you, aren’t you? For your mom?”  

Diana doesn’t respond other than with a slight crease in her brow and a narrowing of her lips, so Akko continues.

“It sounds like a lot, but if anyone can do it it’s you. If it’s what you set your heart on, you’ll get there, ok? You’ve done a lot to get as far as you have...” 

“But nonovit makes any sense...” Diana grumbles in protest.  

“Yet!” Akko stops her. “Yet... But it will. You’re thoughtful and smart and quick and brave and... and... you’re just one of the coolest people I’ve ever met.” Akko blushes. “Heck! You successfully out-conned a con!” She gestures to herself. “AND saved our job at the Gala! You can figure this out, okay? Don’t give up on yourself.” 

Diana looks down at the table sheepishly as a slight blush mixes in on her cheeks. “Why d’you care?” Diana asks, her voice almost pleading.

“Because you care...” Akko puts her hand on Diana’s arm and her eyes look up to meet her. Akko smiles. “If you didn’t, it wouldn’t upset you as much as it is... And besides... the Diana I know... the... fake gun holding, tracker planting, museum set-up making, Diana... she is not somebody who takes the easy way out.” Akko pauses before her smile grows soft and she gives Diana’s arm a light squeeze. “I like that Diana too much to let her give up.”

Diana’s eyes stay on Akko’s, emotion moving in swirls behind the blues of her irises. They sit silently in the deafening room, just the two of them present in their moment. It couldn’t have been more than a few seconds, but it felt far longer… and just as Akko begins to get nervous about why Diana hadn’t attempted to respond to her confession, the blonde moves in her seat and wraps her arms around her tightly.

After a brief moment of surprise, Akko smiles softly and returns the embrace. She was so warm… and close enough to feel the beating of her heart within her chest. She lets herself bathe in the faint smell of rose scented shampoo lingering on blonde hair as she holds Diana just as tightly as she was holding her.

It’s Diana who pulls away from the hug first, only to pause mere inches from Akko’s face.

“Thank you.” Diana smiles softly as she looks into Akko’s eyes.

“You’re welcome.” Akko smiles in return before slowly growing confused as Diana remains a short distance from her face.

Akko watches quietly, as though afraid of startling the girl. She can smell the fruity alcohol wafting from her lips, the sweet intoxication nearly distracting her as she watches her friend’s lidded eyes drift down to land decisively on her lips. Akko’s breath begins to quicken as her cheeks flood with pink.

‘No! No… She’s drunk. I’m NOT going to take advantage of that. And I’ve never seen her like this, so she might just be an affectionate drunk. I cannot think too far into that look… But… I can’t stay like this for too much longer…’

Face red, Akko loudly clears her throat as she leans back as far as she can against the table to give herself some room from the temptation of Diana’s forwardness. Real or intoxicated.

To a degree, Diana seems to realize what she had been doing and so at Akko’s retreat she too pulls back, a tinge of embarrassment on her face.

Seeing this, Akko smiles at her kindly and places her hand on her shoulder, using the blonde to help her get up from her seat. “Aright! Let’s get you some water, hm? You stay right here, I’ll be right back. Ok?”

The embarrassment and blush still on her face, Diana looks up to the smiling brunette and can’t help but be caught by its contagiousness before nodding her head in understanding.

Akko nods her head in return before releasing her hand from Diana’s shoulder with a pat and beginning to make her way through the crowd towards the bar.

Mind whirling, not entirely certain of what to make of what had just happened between them, Akko pushes through to the bar and waves down a bartender to fill up two glasses of water. As she waits for the man to finish up the order while simultaneously trying to keep the thoughts of Diana’s lips being so close to hers at bay, she is brought out of her mind by the sound of a familiar voice.

“And this one’s for everybody trying to hook up tonight!” Amanda’s amplified announcement is followed by a cacophony off humored hooting and hollering before the music begins with a quick rhythm and a distinctive bass line. Akko snorts and stifles a laugh, recognizing the song as ‘Pony’ by Ginuwine, all the while watching as Amanda points towards her in the crowd accompanied by some drunkenly seductive movements. Behind her, Lotte moves unsurely (Akko was sure this was most definitely not the type of song she had in mind), and Jasminka moves with a surprising amount of grace as she and Amanda simultaneously body roll. Both Constanze and Sucy stand in the crowd, Sucy with her arms crossed and Constanze shaking her head with a hand over her face.

“I’m just a bachelor~” Amanda sings, still pointing a hand towards Akko before jutting her chin over towards Diana at their table. “Lookin’ for a partner~” She winks before thrusting her hips in rhythm.

Akko’s face heats as she rolls her eyes with a laugh. Waving her friend off, Akko turns back to the bar to grab the waters from the counter, granting Amanda one last humored look before heading back to Diana.

After she wades through the crowd of people now dancing along to Amanda’s choice of song, she nears the table and upon her approach sees Diana looking on towards the stage with her hand up covering a laugh.

“Here you go.” Akko smiles at her as she places one glass of water on the table in front of her. Diana looks back from the stage, a laugh still on her lips as she returns her eyes to the brunette.

“Thangyou.’ She says with a thankful look before returning her gaze to the stage. “Y’know Han and Barb would love this kind’ve thing. Barb sings every time she goes t’ shower.” Diana giggles. “M’pretty sure she’s sang this before. She’s getting really good act’ally.”

Akko smiles as takes a seat and watches as Diana reaches for the glass and takes a large drink.

“We’re lucky t’ave friends that care fr us so much.” Diana says softly as she meets Akko’s eyes once more.

 “I can definitely agree with that!” Akko smiles before taking a drink of her own water and glancing back over towards the stage where Amanda was now writhing against the mic stand to Lotte’s apparent horror. Akko snorts.

“Heyy,” Diana slurs, lightly touching Akko’s arm, drawing the other girl’s attention. “If you don mind me askin’… as long’s is not someth supe-secret… howdya all meet?”

Akko’s eyebrows raise as she looks at Diana watching her curiously. She guesses she hadn’t really told her too much about her life before the Tutoring House… while there were some bits that she didn’t want to go into detail with, most was fine to be shared.

“Oh… ah…” Akko turns in her seat to face the other girl fully, taking a sip of water as she thinks about just how much she should tell her. “Well… Amanda, Sucy, and I grew up in the same orphanage… so we were kind of family since the beginning…” Diana listens to her, a sad, yet all too familiar look on her face. Akko gives her a half smile before continuing. “When we got older we ran away from the orphanage and started doing what we could to get a roof over our heads, ya know? I’m talking like… twelve years old… we were young… but there wasn’t much for us trapped back at the house, ya know?” Akko looks up at Diana who seems to be trying to think of if she should be consoling the brunette or not. “Uh, anyway… yeah, so I grew up with Amanda and Sucy… Jasminka we met on a job… she was actually hired security and I still have no idea how Amanda managed to convince her to come to our side… and Lotte and Conzy, Amanda and I met at school.” Akko smiles, before remembering one last thing, “And while we were in school we ran into Grizzly lifting some old books from the college library research center, aaand that’s how we all got together.”

“Growing up’n the street must’v been hard… M’sorry” Diana’s expression meets her softly. “But m’glad  you all found eachother.”

“Yeahhh…” Akko rubs at the back of her head. “It wasn’t all easy… there’s wasn’t a lot of honest work open to us, ya know? So, we kind of had to resort to pickpocketing and whatever to get food.” Akko shrugs, “Though I did get a little as a busker… magic tricks, dancing, and whatnot… but that’s kind of hard to make last.” She smiles sourly. “We didn’t want to become criminals… but when we got a little older, money was really tight and we were offered a job… and we realized we were pretty good at it…” Akko lifts her water to her lips to take another sip as Diana watches her intently. “Amanda and I got involved with another group of thieves… and then we were able to afford things. Get a place for a night that wasn’t an absolute trash heap… but the longer we were with them, we started to see that what the leader wanted us to do wasn’t right. We knew we needed to get away from him before he had the chance to get away with something really bad…” Akko looks to the side guiltily.

Diana nods her head and hums quietly.  “Mmm… th’s where Louis fits in…” She mumbles to herself, not intending for her thought to be out loud, before taking a drink.

However, as quiet as they were, the words pierce through Akko’s ears with a spark. The room drops to freezing as Akko stills, the blood drains from her face as she looks to Diana with wide eyes filled with fear.

“Wh-what? H-how do you know about that?” Akko begins to feel herself panic. She looks around as though just having Louis’s name uttered out loud would summon him.

“He was at th’ Gala…” Diana says thinking back to that part of the night when Akko had left the table. “Hannah’s dad worked on th’ case agains’im on the fire an-” Diana stops what she’s saying and exaggeratedly claps a hand over her mouth. “Oh, shoot… I shouldn’ve said that… M’sorry!” Diana pinches her face in frustration at herself before taking her glass and chugging her water in an attempt to sober herself up quicker.

There is a long moment of silence between them, Akko staring straight with fear and Diana swallowing gulp after gulp of water. At last, when Diana’s glass is empty, she places it back down on the table and looks over towards Akko apologetically.

“Does… that change your opinion of me?”

The question leaves Akko lips quietly… dejectedly. Did she want to know this answer? No, not really… this was what she had been hiding from her family… She hadn’t even considered Diana knowing this information…

“No.” Diana replies simply with no hesitation. “You’re a good person. You don’ hurt anybody… You care. And if you meant whatchu said about why you left him, then that and who you’ve become from it is all that matters.” She smiles.

It feels as though an immense weight has been shed from her very soul. Akko’s shoulders drop, feeling a degree of ease in herself that she had long since forgotten.

That’s really been the bottom line with her experience with Louis’s Pack, hasn’t it? Guilt… Shame… Being seen as the awful person that she saw within Louis. The man had the potential to become a monster… Because she was with him, did that mean that she was cut from the same cloth? That she too could become the monster she feared she saw in him?

Diana’s words repeat in her head and she feels her heart begin to ache with gratefulness.

Feeling a tickle in her nose, Akko sniffles with mist in her eyes before looking up at Diana.

“Thank you…” Akko beams as she wipes away the moisture rimming her eyes.

Diana smiles warmly at her and nods. “You don’ av to thank me for anything.” It’s then that her brow quirks questioningly. “You mentioned Amanda was ‘nvolved… Does she know you’ve seen’m?”

Akko’s smile fades as she looks to the side of the table. “No.”

“Why not?” Diana asks gently.

“I… want to protect her…” Akko replies as she looks back over towards her friends who have now finished their song and have moved over to the dancefloor.

Diana smiles sadly. “I know wha’ tha’s like.” She says before raising her empty glass of water. “T’the hope of making th’ right choice?”

Akko looks to the girl and smiles at her gesture before giggling at the empty cup. Akko then takes Diana’s hand and lowers the glass, pouring some of her own water into the blonde’s cup. Diana smiles with a blush.

“Absolutely.” Akko gives her a half smile as she clinks her glass against Diana’s.

After taking their drinks, Akko looks back over towards the girls dancing and sees Amanda giving her a thumbs up before waving her over to join them.

She turns back towards Diana, watching as she finishes up the last of her water, and she feels a smile come across her face.  

She takes a breath, and while she is still a little unsure… maybe it was their talk… or the music… or that look Diana had given her a short while earlier, but the words leave her throat with ease. “Hey, do you want to dance?”

For just a second, Diana’s eyes fill with surprise, but soon after simmer to a soft warmth as she gives Akko a shy smile. “I would like that very much.”

Akko blushes as a smile crosses her face. The two set their glasses down on the table, step over the bench, and make their way through the maze of tables and out onto the dancefloor to enjoy the rest of the night with their friends.

2am they exit the deep green door to ‘D.B’s’  out into the night. The cool air hits them all with a jolt –  it is both sobering and urging for those who wore shorts or dresses to travel quickly to their cars, to which Akko insists that she drive Diana home. “I’m not letting you get on a train this late! There’s tons of pick pockets! I would know...”

Upon agreement at the start of the night, both Akko and Jasminka didn’t drink after 11 that evening, making sure to sober up enough to get everyone home safely, and so, as Akko walks Diana back to her car away from Amanda’s drunkenly bouncing eyebrows and crude tongue gestures, Jasminka happily fits the rest of them into her truck to bring them home. 

It was a bit of a drive and the dark road ahead made 3am rolling around on the dashboard clock come ever slower, however, Akko didn’t mind. At the start of the ride, Diana placed her hand on Akko’s resting over the center console as they talked, but now as the car has quieted and Diana dozes against the cool window, her hand remains limply resting in Akko’s own.

Akko loved the feeling of their hands connected… and whenever she got the chance, she would look over to the girl breathing restfully against the glass, fogging the window with her breath. At last, when nearing their destination, she dreaded having to pull into the condo complex’s parking lot knowing that she would soon have to wake her. Luckily, there was a bump leading from the development driveway to the lot near Diana’s house that seemed to rouse her from her rest.

“Good morning sleepy head.” Akko teases as she takes a quick glance over towards the groggy woman before carefully pulling into a parking space between two other cars. “You doing ok?”

“Gosh, I am so sorry.” Diana yawns as she removes her hand from Akko’s and rubs at her eyes. “I… didn’t mean to doze off like that…”

“Aren’t you glad you didn’t take the train?” Akko laughs.

“Immensely,” Diana says as she gets herself together before looking gratefully towards the brunette. “Thank you.”

“It’s no problem.” Akko smiles tiredly. Akko makes the move to lean in first, but Diana soon follows as the two of them wrap their arms around the other in a hug, getting more and more comfortable with embracing one another.

The car is silent and the hug does not last very long. Diana is the first to pull away, but again, she hesitates to widen the distance between her face and Akko’s.

Akko watches her again. She knows the other girl is sobered up by now, after the water and time since her last drink, so when she sees Diana’s eyes drift down to her lips just as they had before, the butterflies race in her chest at Mach speed as the blush rushes to her face and she lets out a shaking breath.

Diana hears Akko’s shaking breath, and snaps herself out of her tired trance.

‘God. What am I doing?’

“Ah, um… I’m sorry-” Diana jumps back, clearing her throat as an embarrassed blush covers her face. “Ah, excuse me… I won’t keep you any longer…” She reaches to the side and feels around for the door handle to let herself out and away from the fool she was making of herself.

At last, her fingers find purchase on the handle and the door opens to the cool night, however as she tries to lift herself, she finds her seatbelt securely fastened. She then begins to unbuckle the restraint with shaking hands. “Ah… er… Thank you again, Akko. Have a goodnight and please drive safel–”

Before she is able to step out of the car, Akko stops her with a hand to her forearm.

“H-hold on… um…” Akko’s voice wavers shyly even though she’s pretty certain she knows the answer.

She’s quite sure that Amanda’s “plan” had worked.

“Would you… maybe want to go on a date with me?” Akko asks softly looking over at the other girl, eyes holding her with anticipation and hope. “Like… a real one? No trackers or guns…” she jokes before switching to complete seriousness, “Just the two of us?”

Diana pauses in her seat looking back at the brunette in tamed bewilderment. “Really?” A half smile spreads across her face.

Akko nods, her eyes not once leaving cerulean.

Diana sighs in relief and nods her head eagerly. “I would like that.”

“Okay, good.” Akko smiles giddily before realizing that she was still holding onto Diana’s arm. “Ah, sorry. Heh.” She says removing her hand from the other girl’s forearm before clearing her throat, “Ah, well… I’ll uh… I’ll let you know when, okay?”

“Okay.” Diana beams. “I look forward to it.”

As Diana rises from her seat, Akko tries to mask a calming breath to ease her racing heart.

‘I did it. I actually did it… AND SHE SAID YES!!! AH!!’

“I suppose I’ll see you tomorrow?” Diana asks.

“You know where I’ll be.” Akko winks.

“Okay.” Diana’s smile remains plastered on her face. “You get home safe.”

“Will do.” Akko salutes resulting in a humored roll of Diana’s eyes. “Have a goodnight.”

“You too.” Diana says softly, hesitating to shut the car’s passenger door and to end their night, but alas, she didn’t want to make the brunette get home any later than she has already. And so, with one last look, an expression filled with joy and hope, Diana waves goodbye before shutting the car door.

Akko watches as Diana makes her way up the walkway and disappears with the closing of her front door. As she pulls out of the parking space and makes her way out of the development, she knows the smile plastered on her face will be stuck on her the whole ride home.

Chapter Text

Diana had been unsure if Akko asking her out had just been a dream or some misunderstanding as a result from her night of drinking, but the following day at the Tutoring House as she nursed her hangover with a bottle of water, she is assured when Akko sheepishly says hello and then asks her if she was free on Monday along with the offer to pick her up. Since the others had walked in with her, she had acted cool at the House despite the blush that managed to make its way through to her cheeks, but after they made their way down and away to the den, her heart had raced tirelessly in her chest as giddy butterflies took flight throughout her body.

Then all there was to do was wait.

The days that passed following their group night out had been slow… but with the time Diana continued to look over her mother’s notes and the translations from the painting and the tablet of the First Protector, who she had learned was a woman by the name Beatrix. But despite how many times she went over it, it still didn’t make sense what this Beatrix was worried about. She translated and retranslated the Latin over and over again until it had gotten to the point where she had each passage memorized and so that even when she closed her eyes for the night, the mystery of the taunting words continued to eat at her. However, as the days get closer and closer to Monday the confusion becomes a little more bearable due to the anticipation of her date with Akko.

Every day the girls meet at the Tutoring House and go down into their den. She doesn’t believe that they were on a trail for a job… so she’s not certain what they have been up to. Whenever she goes down to take a look at the painting (which since her realization, has had its orientation flipped), she sees them mostly in the gym area or lazing about as Constanze and Sucy work in their labs.

After the Gala, Chariot had asked that they keep quiet for a little while just in case something came up about the painting being a fake, however, with near week later being no sound of concern regarding the painting or of the Gala, the older woman had made it known that she believed they were in the clear. Even so, Diana hadn’t heard anything of a job, so unless they were intentionally keeping her out of the loop, she doesn’t believe they had any heists to prepare for.  

However… even if they were… did she really want to know?

This conflicted her. On one end, she wanted to know what her friends were doing… what Akko was doing… but would that make her a thief? Just being a part of the group and being aware? The talk of jobs and the games of ‘How would you rob me?’ had made what they do somewhat… commonplace… normal… and Diana wasn’t sure how she felt about that. She didn’t see these people as bad… in fact, the more she came to know them, the less and less she could associate the word “criminal” with them, but alas…

No matter how well you are able to convince yourself otherwise, water is still wet… and Diana’s not certain she’s ready to check to see if she is still dry.  

On the other end, she had tried to be ignorant to what it was they did at the Gala… and she saw just how well that worked out… Even though she didn’t ‘technically’ steal anything… (forging a forged painting being sold as an original is still just a forged painting… not to mention… it was from her own family’s collection…), if she had been more involved in the planning or even just being privy to the details of the auction, there was a possibility that they could have all foregone the danger and risk from that night.

Though, she does not regret the opportunity to dance with Akko as she had on the Gala dancefloor.

There is still a lot she’s unsure of, but the more time she spends with them, between the moral questioning and Latin translations, the only thing she is sure of is the place in her heart this group of girls have burrowed into; Akko, the deepest of all.

All her questioning though, comes to a halt as Monday morning surfaces, and as Diana goes through her closet for the fourth time to find just the right outfit… the only thing going through her mind is panic.

‘Diana. RELAX. It’s just a shirt and pants.’

‘But, I’m pretty sure I wore this last week…’

‘She’s not going to care.’

‘But she’s definitely going to remember… Would that be offensive that I wear the same thing to a date as I do on a normal day?’

‘Hhhhhh! Maybe if I add the jacket? Yeah, the jacket makes it nicer…’

‘Crap… but it’s blue… Bloody hell… how much blue do I own?!’

It’s approximately 10 minutes later that Diana, wearing brown boots, blue jeans, and a flowy black tank top under a long blue and tan cardigan, leaves her bedroom, phone in hand watching her phone tick closer to when Akko said she would be over to pick her up for lunch.

‘Okay, Akko should be here in 15 minutes…  I just have to wash my face, brush my teeth, put on a little makeup… and I’ll be ready to go. Gosh, I really shouldn’t be this flustered… I see her every day for goodness sakes…’

As Diana makes her way down the hallway to the bathroom, she curses under her breath seeing the light on beneath the closed door. She would have to wait…

Luckily, as she nears, she can see the doorknob begin to turn as the door opens out into the hallway. A silent sigh of relief eases her shoulders before the sight of who steps out from behind the door freezes her in her tracks.

There, standing like a deer in headlights, wearing one of Barbara’s oversized t-shirts and a pair of shorts almost too short to be considered such, is Amanda with her two-toned hair an absolute mess and a trail of kiss marked bruising up the side of her neck.

Silently staring, the two stand off against one another, the heat rising on both of their faces. Diana tries to keep her eyes on the other girl’s face, but another wave of blush covers her cheeks as her peripherals pick up another trail of bruising on the inside of the redhead’s thigh.

Amanda opens her mouth but nothing comes out as she awkwardly looks to the side.

Diana clears her throat in an attempt to compose herself, trying desperately to banish the memories of her dream of Akko the hickeys had reminded her of. “Good morning…” She says breaking the painful silence.

She knows Amanda had been coming over… and… while she was certain the three of them had been… actively intimate… for some time now… she doesn’t believe she had ever seen Amanda stay the night before.

She remembers Amanda had left before her yesterday… so, she can’t help but be thankful that she decided to stay late working at the Tutoring House the night prior.

From the look of Amanda, it seems like they appreciated the privacy.

“Mornin’” Amanda says stiffly. “Sooo… Heading out for your date?” She smiles awkwardly.

Diana couldn’t help but notice that this lack of bravado was very curious to see on the redhead. She nods.

Amanda nods slowly in return, eyes having trouble meeting the blonde’s. “Well, have… fun.” She smiles and gives Diana a robotic wave of her hand before spinning around and moving stiffly down the hall back towards Hannah and Barbara’s room.

Diana watches in silence as the door shuts behind her. From behind the door she can hear the muffled volume of voices followed by Hannah’s laughter, the sound breaking the awkwardness of her and Amanda’s run in and causing a soft half smile to push at her cheek.

It was clear that Amanda made the two of them happy. The two of them alone were a force of love to be reckoned with, but the way the both of them speak of Amanda and to hear how Amanda speaks of them…

The only explanation is that soulmates have a chance of being separated into thirds.

Most are lucky to find one person to make them feel as though they can fulfill themselves, but to find two…

Seeing Hannah and Barbara’s happiness softens her heart but simultaneously douses it in a bittersweet tide. Where can it go between them? Amanda’s got secrets, a whole identity’s worth. For the sake of her best friends, Diana is conflicted between wanting Amanda to be honest with them and keeping them in the dark, safe from the knowledge of her involvement in thievery.

She has mixed feelings… but on the same coin, the fact that she is hiding an entire facet of herself from them and is about to go on a date with Akko… another criminal… does not escape her. She hardly has any platform to say what is right and wrong.

‘Amanda will keep them safe. That’s all I care about.’  Diana smiles to herself as she hears Hannah’s laughter die down to be replaced by the muffled sounds of a lively conversation. She stands there for a moment longer wondering if she should begin preparing an extra breakfast serving on the mornings she cooks just in case the redhead stays more often. If this interaction was any indication, Amanda might just die.

She will have to have a conversation with Hannah and Barbara later… but for now, with the bathroom door open and the time until Akko’s arrival ticking down, Diana lets her thoughts drift to the back of her mind as she eyes her toothbrush and resumes her rush to ready herself for her date.

Once Diana finishes in the bathroom and elects to only put on a small amount of makeup, there is only a short amount of time until Akko sends her the text that she is parked outside. On her way out, Diana recounts that she has all necessary belongings before pausing and listening to the muffled voices of Hannah, Barbara, and Amanda as they carry on in conversation behind their bedroom door. Diana smiles, electing to send them a text message to let them know that she is leaving instead of interrupting whatever it is they may be talking about, and then opens the door to see Akko making her way up the walkway, a big smile on her face.

Akko wears a pair of dark skinny jeans, a knotted white shirt beneath an open, pale red, plaid button up, and the worn-in burgundy converse Diana has seen her wear many times before.

“Hey!” The two manage to say at the exact same moment, only to be followed by a soft laugh as the distance between them closes.

The both seem to have the same thought as they move closer, raising their arms to embrace the other in a welcome hug. It was a quick greeting, but all the same, Diana felt the heat go to her face as she held the other girl in her arms.

Once they pull away from the hug, Diana notices that she was not the only one pinkened by the embrace. She smiles. “You look very nice.”

“Me? Look at you!” Akko laughs. “You always look nice though… so…”

Diana’s blush deepens and the brunette’s smile grows.

“Okay! Are you ready?” Akko asks excitedly.

“Let’s go!” Diana smiles before looking back at her door, locking it with a jingle just to be sure, and turning back to follow the brunette guiding her towards her car.

As Diana catches up and meets Akko in step she turns to the girl with a sly smile. She knows Akko would love to hear who she saw this morning…

“Oh, guess who stayed the night last night…”

Akko turns with a gasp, her eyes wide in surprise. “No! Amanda stayed?”

Diana laughs at the reaction and hums. “Mhm.”

“Oh ho…” Akko muses. “Things are getting pretty serious…”

Diana smiles. “It appears so-”

Once they approach the car, their conversation comes to a close as Akko runs forward and opens the passenger side door for the blonde. With an exaggerated bow and a gesture of her hand, Diana shakes her head and laughs.  

“Thank you.” Diana says as she slips into the car and takes a seat.

Akko winks as she closes the door. Once she makes it around the car and settles herself into the driver’s seat, she turns to face the blonde with an easy smile.

“Alright, so first stop, I thought we’d pay homage to our first first date.”

After a familiar drive, the two arrive at Moose Tracks Café only to be greeted by Avery rattling off their usual drink orders. The two take a seat, order some lunches, and fall into conversation.

Nearly two hours later, after finishing their food and drink refills, Akko looks down at her watch and seems to do a quick calculation before looking back up to the blonde and asks if she would be interested in taking a walk around town.

Aside from the café, Diana admits she hasn’t made the opportunity to spend much time in the town, though from driving through, it seemed young and lively and filled with colorful shops and vendors. 

“Sure, that sounds lovely.” Diana nods.  

The two rise from the table and briefly debate on who would have the privilege of paying for lunch. In the end, Diana insists that she would pay, followed by Akko then vowing that she would get the bill next time.

The two leave the café and mill down the sidewalk hand in hand, passing storefronts and brushing through groups of people out enjoying the same walk in the town as they were. Diana looks up at the passing buildings seeing bookshops and boutiques… furniture and clothing stores… makeup and music and more cafes than she could count. She figures Avery must be doing very well with Moose Tracks to keep up with the competition around, though, in her opinion… with the food how she makes it, the girl should have no problem staying in business.

As they walk, aside from the variety of shops, Diana also notices the girl walking beside her. It was only once or twice… but she knows that look in Akko’s crimson eyes when she turns to high alert. Diana herself had taken to looking around the crowd when she felt Akko tense in her hand, but to her eyes there was no sign of Louis.

She appreciated the brunette opening up to her about her history with the boy since their night out… they had also touched on the topic at the café, though, Diana could see it was not a topic Akko wanted to delve into, so she let the conversation flow elsewhere.

From the little Akko’s said about him, Diana can understand why the brunette has been fearful of running into him… She’s not certain how thieves necessarily “break up” with their groups… but with the dangerous personality she gleaned from her run in with Louis at the Gala… she’s not certain what kind of grudge someone with that type of power would hold.

Fortunately, judging by the easing of her hand, each sighting seems to be turning out to be a false alarm.

‘I’m not sure what I can do, but I’m going to figure out a way to keep her safe from this guy…’ Diana muses as she feels Akko’s hand tense and relax once more. ‘He’s not the only one with power in England...’

“Hey, c’mere a sec.” Akko says, slightly tugging at Diana’s hand, breaking her from her thoughts of what might need to be done to keep Louis away.

Akko guides Diana into a small shop filled with knickknacks and ornaments.

“I used to love coming in here,” Akko smiles as she looks up in wonder at the glistening walls filled with artsy décor lined with tables stacked with colored glass and craft jewelry. “There’s aaaalways something cool.”

Diana looks around the quaint shop packed full of trinkets and stunning color. There was so much going on in the little shop that she could feel her attention being stretched all throughout the room. On racks standing around the store hang scarves and cloth bursting with vibrant hues and designs. On the walls, her eyes travel over frame after frame of artwork ranging from realism to abstract. On the ceiling, carved wooden windchimes and swaying dreamcatchers hanging like ornate webbing jingle and spin lightly from the slight breeze that followed them in through the door.

As the two of them move through the shop, Akko tells her that the shop owner makes an effort to get her products from local artists and creatives. With a new appreciation for the wares surrounding her, Diana’s eyes slowly drift over a large glass display acting as a shelf for dainty resin jewelry and painted watches, admiring the intricate and rustic designs that in reference to the rest of the shown pieces look to be one of a kind.

Continuing their tour, the both of them point out particularly unique and interesting pieces to one another and as they do so, one piece in particular catches Diana’s eye among a shelf of glass figurines.

“Oh wow.” Diana mutters under her breath as she and Akko approach the table of glass and carefully reaches out to pick up this small, highly detailed, blown glass unicorn from the menagerie of figurines. She delicately studies the small creature held between her fingers, finding the swirls of color, the expertly crafted anatomy, and the detailed whisps of mane and tail set to keep the rearing unicorn balanced upright.

“I never pegged you for a unicorn girl.” Akko smiles, breaking Diana from her intense study.

“I may have a bit of a soft spot.” Diana giggles as she takes one more look at it, running a gentle finger over the tiny work of art, before carefully placing it back on the table amongst the rest.

“Do you want it?” Akko asks with a lilt of excitement as she reaches down to the table and deftly plucks the unicorn from the rest of the rest of glass crowd. “Cause if you want it… you can get it…” Akko winks at Diana before quickly waving her hands in front of her eyes, the slight of hand trick making the unicorn appear and disappear between her fingers.

Diana’s eyes widen as she quickly looks to the side towards the location of cashier, seeing the woman at the checkout engrossed in something on her phone. Shocked blue eyes look back to Akko before responding to her in a lowered voice.

“Absolutely not!

“Woah! I was just playing!” The brunette says, slightly taken aback as the unicorn reappears cradled in her hand. “You did hear me say they were from the locals, right? That’s against my code.” Akko then carefully places the unicorn back onto the table as she laughs. “You make it sound like you’ve never stolen anything before…”

At this, Diana’s conflicted expression changes with a flash of guilt. “I apologize. I’m not sure what I thought…” And for the first time this date, Diana finds herself unsure of what to say to the girl.

“It’s okay.” Akko says with a soft smile. She had noticed the blonde’s expression change and could see that it had seemed to trouble her. “I mean… that is kinda what I implied, but it was also a joke. So… Fair.”

 Diana looks up to the other girl and returns her smile. She didn’t seem to have taken offense to Diana’s assumption, which had initially been her concern, however…

‘You make it sound like you’ve never stolen anything before…’

… causes another wave of anxiety to rest in her chest.

She should tell her about what really happened at the Meriliad. The two of them were working on being honest with one another… this is something that she should say. Sure, it had mostly been a lie by omission, but still, it was a lie.

“Oh hey! If you like unicorns they have some cool horse wood carvings over on that side. C’mon!” Akko says as she lightly takes Diana’s hand and guides her over.

For the rest of their time in the shop, despite the façade of intrigue and appearance of studying various pieces before her, Diana’s mind was deep in thought. How would she bring up the truth about the Silver Hound? How would Akko take it? This was a major cornerstone on how they met one another, would this change how she sees her?

She never thought being innocent of a crime could make her feel so guilty.

As she dwells in thought looking blankly around the shop, she doesn’t notice Akko slip away back to the figurines.

A short while later, Akko returns, her absence unbeknownst to Diana, as they browse through the rest of the shop and leave with a polite wave to the cashier.

As they walk back out to the sidewalk, Diana’s thoughts take pause when she sees Akko looking at her watch once more with a focused look on her face. “Everything alright?” She questions her.

“Oh yeah!” Akko looks up with a wave of her hand. “There’s just… one more thing I have in mind for us today.”

“Oh?” Diana quirks her brow with a hint of a curious smile.

“Mhm!” Akko hums excitedly before looking at her watch once more. “We might be a little early, but that just means there’s no rush until we get there…” She looks back up to Diana and extends her hand to her. “Come on! We gotta get back to Blytonbury.”

And so, the two girls make their way back to the car and begin their trek towards Blytonbury College Campus. ‘Why?’, Akko was keeping a secret, but she assured Diana that she was going to love it. 

The two talk throughout the car ride, but in the small silences Diana’s mind dwells on how to reveal her dishonesty. Should she do it now? After the date? Would it make a difference for what Akko was about to show her?

The questions pace through her head as Akko merrily mutters to herself in the seat beside her about the perfect codename for her, and as the guild builds, Diana decides that if it will make a difference, she doesn’t want to keep this information from the brunette any longer.

“…I mean, you wear a lot of blue, so “Blue” might be too obvious…” Akko hums with the pucker of her lip.

“Akko,” Diana interrupts the brunette’s thought with a somber tone, “I need to tell you something.”

 The serious tone in the blonde’s voice causes Akko’s brow to furrow in worry. Had she done something wrong? Was she taking this all too far with Diana? She thought they were having a good time, could she had read everything the wrong way somehow? “What’s up?” The brunette asks hesitantly.

Diana takes a breath and then turns to fully face the brunette. “The night at the Meriliad… I never stole the Silver Hound.”

Akko feels an odd combination of relief (that it wasn’t the date that she should be worried about) and a curiosity of what exactly the blonde was revealing to her.

“I’ve never stolen anything. And… I don’t intend to.” Diana continues, guilt marring her features. “I had purchased the Hound under the table and paid the gallery owner to show the fake so that I could watch for anyone suspicious who may have been interested in it.” She pauses. “I was trying to find some faces of the Sons, but… you were the one I noticed.”

Akko’s eyebrows raise. She had a sneaking suspicion that there was something the blonde was hiding from that night… what without any hint of how she managed to get the Hound out of the case. This made sense… but to find out that all of that night had been a ploy for information…

“It wasn’t a heist… it was a stakeout…” Akko muses before thinking back to the night of their first conversation in Diana’s room. “Huh… So, when you said you weren’t a thief… you really meant it.” Akko hums.

 “Right…” Diana says as she tries to read the brunette’s contemplative expression.

The car goes quiet for just a moment before Akko breaks the silence with a snort.

“Ah… well… I’m not gonna tell Amanda. Figuring out what you did’s been driving her nuts!” Akko laughs.

An immense wave of relief washes over Diana’s shoulders as she looks thankfully over to the brunette. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”

“Nothing to apologize for!” Akko grins. “If anything, it just proves to me that you would be an awesome grifter!” Akko pauses her laughter and then locks eyes with the blonde. “You’re not an undercover cop or something though, right?”

“I assure you, I am not.”

Akko watches the blonde with a slight squint to her eye as she denies the mostly teasing accusation. She’s sure Constanze would have found something on her if she were… but still…

“Exactly what an undercover cop would say...” Akko smirks as she returns her gaze back to the traffic ahead. “Though, it would be pretty dumb of you to admit to not actually pulling the Meriliad heist off if you were trying to keep trust, so… I guess that clears you.” Akko winks.

Diana laughs with the roll of her eyes. “Thank goodness.”

“Thank you for telling me.” Akko says, setting the humorous tone for one more serious alongside a soft smile. She hadn’t expected it, but if Diana was readily opening herself up to her about this… a part of her past that wasn’t necessarily being questioned, it only meant that she trusted her, and very little could make Akko happier.

Diana’s chest lightens as the beating of her heart begins to subside from the sprint it had worked itself up into.

The rest of the drive continues on with easy conversation and still manages to end with no decision on a winning codename. As last, their conversation quiets as the two pull up to the familiar campus, but instead of parking around where they normally do to get to the Tutoring House, Akko takes them a little deeper into the heart of campus. Students freshly released from class and modest academic buildings pass as Diana looks out of the window while Akko seems to navigate exactly where she wants to park.

After pulling up near the campus’s community garden beneath a rather large tree, Akko turns the key, shutting off the car and turns to look over to Diana with a smile. “Okay, you ready?”

“I… suppose?” Diana says slowly as she curiously looks at the classroom buildings around them. “For… what exactly?” 

“THAT... would ruin the magic.” Akko flashes her a smile. “Buuut I think you’ll like it.” 

Diana eyes her with a teasing pout before shrugging her shoulders. “Very well... Lead the way.” 

Akko smiles before unbuckling her seatbelt and pushing open her car door.

As the two get out of the car, Diana notices that Akko is walking very close to the side of the car. Once they meet at the front of the car, Akko extends her hand to take Diana’s and begins guiding her softly, yet intentionally, based on the consistent flitting of Akko’s eyes to their surroundings. To Diana’s suspicion, she looks up to see campus security cameras. Based on the positioning, the two of them appear to be out of range, but even so, as they make their way across campus, sticking to trees and avoiding walkways, Akko remains vigilant as to not be caught on camera.  

That had been Diana’s first hint…  

Her second hint was after they made their way into a large classroom building via a side door propped open by a stone.  

Akko leads the way as the two of them quietly make their way down the hallway, and only after Akko makes a sudden move to halt their movement before peeking around a corner was Diana fully assured that what the two of them were doing could be considered trespassing. 

“We’re not supposed to be here... are we?” Diana whispers cautiously, moreso as not to alert the highly aware brunette in front of her.

“Ehhhhhhh....” Akko looks back at Diana after making certain that they were clear. “I mean... it is a classroom building... it’s technically open to students during the school year?” 

Diana raises her eyebrow at her.  

“Nobody knows we’re not students!” Akko whispers. “Come on! We’re almost there!” Akko gestures down the hallway. “It’s nothing bad, I promise.” 

Diana believes her, but still, the last time she had snuck somewhere she ought not to have been, she had been knocked out and woke up tied to a chair in a closet. As she gave herself a moment to reflect, Diana feels herself shuffle unsurely.

Akko’s shoulders drop a fraction watching the other girl’s hesitancy.

“If you don’t want to stay, we’ll go...” Akko says as she tries to cover the disappointment behind her words, “I don’t want to make you do something you don’t want to. But if you want to give it... a couple of minutes... I know you’d love it.” 

Diana pensively bites at the inside of her cheek before looking into Akko’s eyes. She knows what she’s going to decide… but still there’s something holding her back. Despite the lying and deceit, this is the first time she is doing something that could land her in a police station or with a fine... And for a girl…

 But even with this going through her mind, she can’t help but feel the heightened rush of adrenaline as she looks into Akko’s eyes.

“Alright.” Diana says nervously.

“Yeah?” Akko beams. “You ready to be a criminal offender like the rest of us?” Akko bounces her eyebrows teasingly.

Diana takes a breath and purses her lips together. “Do you want me to change my mind?” 

Akko’s eyebrows stop before she grins and grabs the blonde’s hand and starts guiding her down the rest of the empty hallway. “Definitely not!”

At last, they reach the door at the end of the hallway, a plaque stating ‘Polaris Hall, Room 106’ is affixed to the wall beside it. Akko looks over to Diana excitedly and grins. “Here we are! Ju~st one moment please…” She then takes a quick look around the silent hall before kneeling down and reaching into her back pocket, pulling out a small pouch of lockpicking tools.  

And as Akko gets to work inserting her tools into the classroom door’s keyhole, Diana can’t help but nervously keep watch.

‘What am I doing? What would I even do if I saw someone? God, what would my mother think?’ 

A few moments later with only the clicking of Akko’s tools breaking the silence, at last the sound of the door unlocking causes Diana’s kindling panic to ease and triggers a sigh in relief.

“Okay.” Akko smiles, satisfied with her time as she takes a quick look at her watch and rises to her feet. “Quick. C’mon.” Akko turns back to Diana and extends her hand to her.  

Second guessing herself, looks back to Akko. Akko notices the worry on Diana’s face.  

“Trust me. You won’t regret it. I promise.” Akko offers her a comforting smile. “And we’ll leave everything just as we found it okay?”  

She does trust her. And she trusts that whatever is going to happen in this room will not be something she’ll regret, but still her hand shakes as she reaches out and takes Akko’s. With a breath, Diana nods her head, ready.

“Okay.” Akko smiles, giving the blonde’s hand a quick squeeze. “After you.” Akko gestures Diana into the dark classroom, releasing her hand.  

Diana carefully walks in, senses heightened. Just as before, it’s not that she doesn’t trust Akko... She really does... and she doesn’t think she’d put her in danger. However, the dark room… the breaking and entering... all cause her adrenaline to spike and her paranoia with it. But as she reaches her hand out to the wall and finds the light switch, flicking it on in the process, once her eyes adjust, she looks around to see a large empty classroom. The ceiling is high and domed, seemingly blending into the back wall which then travels down along tiers of lecture seating all focused around a center console and instructor’s desk littered with paper. As she looks around the classroom Diana turns to see Akko locking the door behind them.   

“Okay!” Akko turns with a smile after testing the door, assuring that anyone trying to get in would have to get through the lock first. “Take a seat!” 

Diana watches her, a suspicious half smile on her face as she sees the excitement on the brunette’s face before following Akko’s instruction. She walks over to the lowest tier of chairs, takes her seat and watches the brunette bounce on her feet.

“Alright. Now... close your eyes.” Akko beams.

Diana’s eyebrows raise as she watches the brunette waiting over by the door, hand hovering over the light switch. She purses her lips.  

“Trust me... Just for a couple seconds.” Akko nods her head, practically begging the blonde to let her unveil her surprise.

Diana rolls her eyes and with a breath closes them. Instantly, from behind the lids of her eyes she can see that Akko turns off the lights. In the dark, her senses take over as she listens carefully… hearing a few footsteps towards where the instructor desk stands… the creaking of a cabinet... a couple clicks… and the start of a mechanical whir revving into life as the darkness behind her eyelids begins to brighten with the presence of light.  

She then hears movement coming towards her, at last finishing with the creaking of the lecture chair beside her.  

“Okay. Open your eyes.” She hears Akko say. 

And so, she does, and what awaits her is the sight of the night sky above her, spanning the curved ceiling with stretches of lines and the markings of glittering constellations on a deep blue and black background.  

“Wow.” Diana looks up, the sight spanning the room seeming almost too large for her eyes to grasp.

“Yup. And watch this.” Akko grins before turning to the blonde. “Your birthday’s April 30^th? Right?” 

A slight blush touches Diana’s cheeks. “Good memory.” 

“Why thank you.” Akko winks before spinning a remote in her hands, plugging in a few numbers and then with one final click, the vision of the sky above them begins to shift.

Diana watches as it swirls, not unlike when the bed shifted beneath the two of them as they looked up at the Core of the Universe what felt like so long ago. She swims in the visual galaxy around them before peeking a glance over to the girl beside her in the dark, lit only by the light bouncing off of the projector screen shining from a large lens on the floor. Even in that darkness she can see her smile rivaling the brightest of starts as she looks up at the shifting skies.  

“And this is what the sky will look like on your birthday this year!” Akko turns towards the blonde, surprised to find her already facing her.  

“I’m glad we met.” Diana says with a warm smile, her eyes taking in the sight of the girl before her.

Feeling her face heat, Akko smiles shyly. “M-me too.”  Her eyes flick down to the armrest between them to see the blonde’s hand resting there. Akko drops the remote in her lap and then takes Diana’s hand, intertwining their fingers with a slight shake.  

Diana smiles at the feeling of the brunette’s hand in hers. This girl and how she makes her feel was probably the last thing she thought she’d have found amongst her mother’s mystery, but by far better than anything she could have imagined. The two fall into silence and look back up at the wide projection of stars. 

After a minute or so of the two of them enjoying the warmth of the others hand and view above, Akko breaks the silence “It’s not quite as amazing as the Core, but if you want to get in close on the constellations or follow trails and stuff, this will do the trick.” Her smile then turns reminiscent. “And… I always thought it was always the most beautiful part of this campus.”  

“Close to it…” Diana says with a toying wink, glancing at the brunette who turns to look at her for a moment with confusion and then with a fiery heat in her cheeks. 

Diana lets a soft laugh touch her lips. “Anyway,” She smiles, happy with the girl’s reaction. “How’d you find this place?” 

Akko clears her throat as her blush begins to fade, making way for a glint of conflict and hesitancy before dropping bare between them.

“Well, after Amanda and I… left Louis, we tried to go in a different direction.” Akko says, the softness in her face beginning to grow more serious as she continues to recount. “I was… eighteen at the time… and didn’t really have much of a formal education. I mean, I read… I learned stuff – when you grow up having to pretend to be anyone but yourself you kinda pick up a little bit of knowledge from everything…”

Diana’s eyes leave the tales of the skies above, the only story of interest to her is that of the girl whose hand she continues to hold.

“But yeah, nothing formal…” Akko continues, “and the last thing I wanted was to get on record somewhere… just in case Louis… yeah…” she makes an uncomfortable face.

Diana understood, if this Louis would have any interest in finding her, it would not be a far stretch to start with student records.

“So… I kinda just started pretending to be a student… going to different classes. Not registering or anything, but just showing up… trying to see if there was anything I could learn that really spoke to me… you know?” Akko pauses as before chuckling at herself, lightening her features. “Anyway, this was… a couple months before we met Grizzly. I was heading into the first day of an astronomy course… but since I wasn’t actually enrolled or had a student e-mail, I didn’t get the notification that the class had been cancelled.” Akko smiles as she looks down from the sky and over to the blonde. “So, I showed up, and I couldn’t tell you why, but the door was unlocked so I just… went in… and sat here waiting for everybody else to show up. After ten minutes I figured I made some kind of mistake, but heck, I was here and I took a look around and saw the control panel and decided to… play around”

Diana feels a smile perk up on her lips as the brunette points over towards the instructor’s desk with a spark of pride in her tone.

“I guess the professor still had the time slot for the room since nobody else showed up, but I just… sat here… looking at the stars… until a few minutes before the next class was supposed to show.” Akko continues as she looks back up to the projection above. “It was peaceful… just different from the actual sky… so I tried to find other times when no one else was around so I could come back.”

Diana watches as the brunette closes her eyes and leans back in her chair, rubbing her thumb against the blonde’s hand.

 “After we all got together with Ursula it kind of became a place I could go to after our meet ups and just… sit back… process… think… I used to come out more, but it’s been a little while ever since we started getting a little more… organized… let’s say.” Akko laughs before opening her eyes and looking over towards Diana with a relaxed smile. “But yeah, that’s how I found this place.”

“I see.” Diana smiles. “Well, it’s quite a place… and I can see the significance. Thank you for bringing me.”

Akko beams in return. “Told ya, you’d like it.”

Diana chuckles before her expression turns thoughtful. “Did anything speak to you?”

“Huh?” Akko asks, quirking her brow.

“When you were taking classes.” Diana questions. “If you want another kind of life, a degree could help. I know once all of this… mystery is done –” Diana pauses for a moment, a flicker of sadness coming over her features, “…Willing I see the end of it… I want to finish my degree. Try to move on from some of it all… get closure.”

Akko nods in understanding. “Yeah, I’ve thought about it…” The brunette smiles. “I’d have to take my GCSE exams and A levels… go to college for an actual degree… maybe study to be a teacher or something…” Akko shrugs her shoulders, musing at the idea.

Diana looks over, her eyebrowed raised in surprise and interest. “You’d like to be a teacher?”

“Ah, oh, I don’t know! That’s just an example… I mean… not that I hadn’t considered it… I mean, even though I wasn’t actually one of her real students, Ursula was the most amazing professor and ever since we met she had been a super huge inspiration to me.” Akko’s expression slowly drops, her eyes growing distant as they focus on the whiteboard behind the instructor’s desk.

Diana notices, give’s Akko’s hand a squeeze. She knows the brunette had a history with Chariot, one she felt she had to reconsider the validity of. Akko’s face worries. “Hey, are you alright?” Diana asks softly.

Akko scrunches her nose, seemingly trying to keep her expression under control.

“We can talk about it if you want.”

Akko looks over at her, eyes full of sadness no longer cooperating enough to be held back.

“It’s just… still so hard to believe that who she let us believe she was, was just… an alter identity… you know? And… I get that this whole thing is complicated and dangerous and whatever… but… if she was so worried about it the whole time… If she only let us know something was wrong or she needed help… she’s… my family… I’d do anything for her… any of us would…” Akko pouts before a disheartened smile pulls at her cheek, “Which I guess could be one reason she kept it from us… because we all would want to do something to help…” Akko sighs. “I just… how much else hasn’t she told us about herself? Is she the same person we built this whole thing with? That we trusted? Does she not think of us the way that we think of her? Are we just… thieves to her?” Akko is crestfallen and Diana feels her eyebrows pinch together sadly.  

Diana turns her hand, weaving her fingers between Akko’s, and gives the girl’s hand a squeeze.  

“With the way she talks about you lot, I highly doubt that.” Diana offers a small smile as Akko’s eyes drift over to her with raised brows.  

“You guys talk about us when we’re not there?” Akko asks, surprised, before putting on a joking pout, clearly in an attempt to move from the sadness of her conflict. “Rude.”  

Diana chuckles. “Not at length…” Diana thinks back to the multitude of days when she and Chariot would sit at the dining table, surrounded by papers and books. When it came to the point where their eyes began to cross at the sight of the symbols and code on the diary pages, they would take short breaks and on occasion when something of relevance prompted her, the team’s mentor would share an anecdote of the girls as they reset their thoughts. Holiday dinners, a job detour the girls had taken to help a goose get its head out of a can on the side of the road, how guilt ridden she had been when Amanda sprained her wrist, how proud she was of Lotte when she had finished her degree in Languages, how thankful she was that the girls had each other, especially now… knowing that she had hid what she had from them…  

It was clear to Diana that the way the older woman spoke of the group of girls was far from that of people hired for a job… Hell, she’s certain she’s never heard Daryl speak of her own daughters as warmly as Chariot spoke of these girls. If Akko’s concern is truly whether the older woman only saw them as tools, Diana is positive that the brunette has nothing to worry about.  

“But it’s clear by the warmth in how she speaks about you that you mean far more to her than just a job.” 

Akko smiles hesitantly at her before looking down. “I hope you’re right.”  

Diana rubs at her hand and Akko’s eyes drift up to meet her once more. 

“Just trust me on this… okay?” Diana says, looking into the other girl’s crimson eyes, wishing that she could share the certainty she felt from Chariot’s insight. “I promise you. Unless you truly think she would put forth the effort to trick me into believing so, the care she has for all of you is genuine.” 

Akko’s smile shifts, the unsurety dropping slightly from her lips, and she squeezes Diana’s hand back softly.

She’s still not sure how to feel about it all… but she supposes that if Diana will vouch for her, it’s worth reconsidering her thoughts.  

‘Everyone deserves a second chance. Even Grizzly.’

“Thank you.” Akko says before taking a breath and leaning over in her seat so that her head rests on Diana’s shoulder. Nuzzling into her hair, just as she thought it would, helped make her feel just a little bit better.  

Diana’s face flushes at the weight of Akko’s head on her shoulder as the soft scent of fruity shampoo wafts from her hair. As if the smell were the catalyst, a stasis of peace takes her over as she then rests her cheek on top of the brunette’s head and joins her in looking up at the vast, spectacular view above.

“Hey.” Akko’s somber voice pushes through the quiet of the room.

“Mhm?”

“As long as I’m here, I’m going to make sure you get the chance to finish that degree.”

The brunette doesn’t move from her place on Diana’s shoulder, but by the tightened hold on her hand she doesn’t need to see Akko’s expression to know that the other girl felt strongly about her words. A soft, yet appreciative smile makes its way to Diana’s face and after a moment of silence, Diana squeezes Akko’s hand in return.

“And I’ll be here regardless of which path you decide to take.” Diana smiles.

In the quiet darkness only illuminated by the projection of the night’s sky, the two sit together unmoving aside from the rubbing of one another’s knuckles within held hands.

Diana looks up into the detailed sky, picking out constellations and swearing she could see herself and Akko painted amongst the stars, before closing her eyes, allowing herself a moment of peace where her universe consists of only herself and girl laying against her.

Akko, head comfortably nestled in the crook of the blonde’s neck, finds herself playing a sort of game where as her eyes take in the sight above, her line of sight would move from star to star only in rhythm with the sound of Diana’s steady heartbeat. She finds herself losing track of time as she rests, hypnotized by the sound of the blonde’s heart in combination with the feeling of the steady rise and fall of her chest.

 ‘And this happened all because we were after a hunk of silver…’ Akko smiles warmly to herself. ‘For a job that failed, I don’t think I could have gotten luckier.’

Akko nuzzles her head further into Diana’s collar, basking in the smell of her hair.

‘I wonder… if she’d let me kiss her–’

It’s then that Diana suddenly goes rigid.

“Did you hear that?” The blonde lifts her cheek from the brunette’s hair as her eyes go wide.

“Hear wha–?”

Akko then hears the sound of a quick shuffle of footsteps before hearing the rattle of the doorknob.

They both bolt up in their seats looking over towards the door in alarm.  

“What time is it?” Akko whispers quickly to Diana as the blonde begins to pull out her phone.

“Shit.” Diana hisses as she taps her touchscreen only for it to remain dark. “of course… dead battery…” Diana grumbles cursing herself for not allowing her phone to finish charging while she had been fighting with getting dressed. She then squints her eyes to read the watch on her wrist. “18:10?”

“Class isn’t supposed to start for another twenty minutes.” Akko looks down at her own watch in alarm to confirm before looking over towards Diana in a controlled panic. “Quick, we gotta hide.” 

“Uh…” Diana looks around as she hears the jingling of keys followed by one sounding as though it had found a keyhole. 

“Uh uh… closet! Quick” Akko whispers, pointing towards a door behind the instructor’s desk.

She and Diana rush forward, but as Diana opens the door preparing to get into the cramped closet, she sees Akko slip behind the instructor’s desk looking around in a panic.  

“Crap crap crap… Where’s the remo-?” 

It’s then that they hear the decisive sound of the door unlocking. Speedily, Akko glances around the dark once more for the remote, but with no avail she pivots, abandoning the instructor’s desk and rushing over towards Diana waiting at the closet.

At the sound of the door knob twisting and the hinges tiredly creaking open, Diana and Akko silently slip away into the closet, closing the door as silently as they can.

Hearts racing and breath cut short for fear of making too much noise, the two girls try to listen carefully over the blood rushing to their ears at their close proximity – both to being caught… and to one another.

The already small closet was packed full with utility supplies, but fortunately left just enough room at the door for the two girls to hide… pressed together with nary an inch between their noses.

They hide as silently as they can, hearing the footsteps and jingling of keys as whoever interrupted them enters the room.

With her chest pressed against Diana’s, Akko can feel both of their hearts rattling against eachother, and whether or not that and the red billowing across both her and Diana’s cheeks was due to the adrenaline from nearly being seen or whether it was because of just being so close to the other is entirely up in the air. However, Akko had a feeling she knew which it was that she felt.

Despite the new scenario, her thought from earlier persists as she tries her hardest to keep her eyes focused on Diana’s looking back at her.

She has had memorable dreams not too far off from the position that they’ve found themselves in… and the memory of those dreams, despite the mental strain of trying to push them from her mind, had her feeling hyper aware of the blonde’s breath against her lips.  

And it wasn’t just that that was prompting her strengthening urge to kiss the girl in front of her…

There was also fear.

Akko’s not sure who is outside this closet door. They both have people after them… if anyone could have seen them… or if she somehow forgot her route and got the both of them caught on security cameras… If the door shielding them was opened, there’s no telling what could happen.

Akko would put up a fight, that’s for sure. She’s done enough sparring lessons with Jasminka to know that she could do some damage if absolutely necessary. At least… enough so that Diana could get away.

If this turns out to be as bad as her imagination can offer, would a kiss goodbye do more harm than good?

In the midst of her thoughts, the light flicks on and they can see the shine from beneath the closet door.

Akko sees Diana’s jaw tighten as her arms hold stiffly at her sides.

“It’s going to be okay.” Akko says in barely a whisper. As Diana looks into her eyes, she tries her hardest to make it look as though she’s confident in her words.

 “Ah, there you are.”

They listen closely, not recognizing the man’s voice but as Akko hears footsteps coming closer, she balls her fists before looking into Diana’s eyes.

‘It might be now or never…’

And as Akko attempts to work up the courage to just… lean forward… the shuffling of papers and quiet cursing causes her to pause.

“How did these not make it into my bag? And Christ… and I left the projector on too? What is wrong with me?”

Instantly the tension in the closet slackens.

‘The papers on the desk… Okay. It’s just an instructor.’ Akko silently sighs in relief as her hands ease at her sides.

Seeing the relief on the brunette’s face, Diana finds herself coming to ease.

“You okay?” She mouths.

Smiling, careful not to do so too exaggeratedly, Akko nods her head. “Yeah.” Crimson eyes then meet cerulean as her hands seem to reach out of their own volition and take Diana’s. “I really like you.” Akko whispers.

Diana blushes, but despite the stress of the tenuous situation they were in, she can’t help but let out a quiet breathy laugh.

“You are something else.” She smiles at Akko affectionately as she continues in a whisper. “But I find myself quite taken with you as well.”

Akko face’s warms under the blonde’s eyes as she leans just a little closer.

And at the sound of footsteps nearing yet again, another spike of fear shoots through them causing them to freeze.

They can hear the man mumbling as he then walks past the door and then away again. “Where’s the remote… the remote… ah!” They hear him walk further away before hearing a small click and the whirring of the projector begin to slow.

Akko scrunches her face. ‘I must have dropped it when we were talking or something. Crap.’

Luckily, as Akko continues to listen, it seems as though the man who had come back for his paperwork, didn’t look to question the misplacement of the remote any further.

“Okay… got my papers… turned everything off… good.” They can hear the sound of the instructor’s footsteps make their way back to the front desk once more, and with the sound of papers being lifted they hear the man walk back towards the door and turn off the lights. “Okay, let’s try not to lose this pension, hm?”

And at last, the door shuts. They hear the sound of jingling keys reset the lock followed by the man’s footsteps receding into white noise. The two remain hidden for a few moments longer, just to listen… to be certain… (at least that is what they both tell themselves is the only reason), and finally after silence reclaims the room again, Akko and Diana slowly push open the door. Akko and Diana share a warm laugh with one another as they quietly shut the door behind him.

It’s pitch black for just a moment before Akko pulls out her cell phone and turns on the flashlight feature. Looking around, as expected, the night sky is gone above them, and similarly, the spattering of papers had been taken from the instructor’s desk.

“Alright…” Akko says as she looks over to Diana squinting at the light, noticing the vast difference in temperature between their close quarters versus the open classroom, “And that’s a good cue for us to leave.”

After sneaking out of the classroom and relocking the door, the two make their way out of the building and to Akko’s car before any other random instructors or students for the next period of classes begin showing up.

As Akko drives Diana back home, she can’t help but notice just how comfortable it is, despite how nervous she feels.

She hadn’t kissed her in the closet. As much as every fiber in her being was telling her to, now that she has had time to think, it wasn’t what she wanted for their first kiss. If they had been in real danger and it was their last chance, that would have been one thing… but if she could help it… she’d rather her first kiss with Diana not be hidden back behind a dark closet door, drowning in fear and adrenaline.

When the moment comes, she’ll know it, and she’ll make sure it’s perfect.

But for now, as the two drive, chatting about what had happened accompanied by Akko’s anecdotes of other close calls that she and the other girls have managed to slip past, all felt as it should.

It’s late when the two of them arrive back at Diana’s development. As Akko pulls into a parking spot beside the blonde’s car, Diana unplugs her phone from Akko’s car charger – Diana had been so thankful to find that their phones used the same type of charger.

As Diana powers on her phone and places it on her lap, Akko puts the car into park and turns to her with an excited look on her face. Diana only watches her curiously as Akko reaches down into the driver’s side door cupholder. “Okay, so there’s just one last thing…”

As Akko holds up the tiny blown glass unicorn Diana had been eying in the trinket shop, the blonde’s eyes widen first in surprise and then her brow begins to pinch in concern.

“Before you ask… I bought it. I have the receipt right here.” Akko states as she pulls out the strip of paper documenting the purchase.

Diana’s expression softens before a blush starts to rise on the bridge of her nose. “You didn’t have to…”

“I know.” Akko smiles as she carefully holds out the delicate sculpture to its new owner. “I wanted to.”

Diana looks first at Akko and then to the beautiful glasswork in her hand before resigning with a grateful smile and accepting the gift.

“Thank you.” Diana says, a blush toasting her cheeks as she cradles the rearing unicorn in her hands, rubbing her thumb absentmindedly over the smooth line of it’s back. 

“You’re welcome.” Akko beams, the joy of success on her face before fading to a soft, kind, smile.  

Diana’s chest bursts with affection as she meets the brunette’s eyes. It had been chipping away at her the entire day, but the warmth and sweetness on the girl’s smile here in the car causes the steadfast dam holding her heart back to crumble away. 

Without hesitation, before she realizes that she had fallen victim to the magnetism between them, she had already leaned over the center console, and softly, her lips find purchase upon Akko’s cheek.   

Crimson eyes widen to the size of saucers as Akko takes in a sudden breath of surprise. Diana’s lips only connect with her cheek for a moment, but in the short time her soft lips leave her skin Akko can feel her face flare pink with heat in reaction to the electricity still buzzing at the side of her face.  

Diana pulls away with a flush on her face and the smallest splash of fear, however upon seeing the brunette’s face, red and with a slight involuntarily turn of a smile on her lips, any fear that her affections may not be matched vanish into thin air.  

If that wasn’t enough, Akko’s hand reaching out to cup the blonde’s cheek disperses any remaining doubt.

And as though the other girl’s hand had switched the world’s gravity of which she obeyed, as the brunette looks back at her wordlessly yet all too clearly inviting, Diana leans forward once more, pressing her lips to Akko’s.

The butterflies in Akko’s stomach explode in a whirlwind consuming her entire body. The winds picking up make her feel light headed and cause her eyes to flutter shut as the hand cupping the blonde’s cheek gently pulls her closer to return the kiss.

Their worlds spin, dragged into the orbit of one other. For as long as they had held back… considered the favorable and unfavorable outcomes of the risk they each wished to take… despite the racing of hearts, this moment of calm between them left no room for the second thoughts they had dutifully recited for themselves.

The threats and danger will still be there. But together, they could handle whatever could be thrown at them.

The kiss lasts only for a few seconds – soft and timid, yet filled with the restrained want held back from expression – before Diana slowly pulls away to take a breath.

Akko’s eyes open to see Diana close still, feeling her breath over her lips. Her fingers rest still on the blonde’s cheek, but after a moment of drowning in cerulean eyes, her fingers shift from their place to push a lock of hair back behind Diana’s ear.

Diana giggles softly as the smile begins to grow on her face.

“Wow…” Akko breathes, eyes still lost in blue.

“Yeah.” Diana hums dazedly. Her eyes drift back down towards Akko’s mouth and as she subconsciously darts her tongue out over her lip she seems to catch herself before pulling herself back ever so slightly and moving her eyes back up to meet crimson.  

“I… had a wonderful time today.” Diana smiles, a blush on her face as she looks at the growing smile on the brunette’s face, positive she had noticed the aversion of her eyes.

Akko – still basking in the moment of realization that Diana had kissed her and looked like she wanted to kiss her AGAIN – smiles goofily before realizing that he was being spoken to. Still in a rose-tinted daze she responds, “Uhh… Me too. We should do it again sometime.”

Diana lets out a soft laugh with the nod of her head. “I would love that.”

There is a beat of comfortable silence between the two before, at last, with a gentle stroke of her thumb over Diana’s cheekbone, Akko pulls her hand away from the blonde’s face. “I guess I should let you go...”

Instantly aware of the heat from the other girl’s hand leaving her face, Diana blushes as she begins to lean back in her seat. “And I should let you get back home. Lest anyone get worried.”

Akko chuckles. “I was thinking the same thing. I’d hate to see what would happen to me if Hannah or Barbara thought that I kidnapped you.”

“It would not be good, no.” Diana lets out a small laugh as she unclicks her seatbelt from its buckle.

“I’ll try not to put you in that kind of situation.” Akko gives her a wink.

“That would be for the best.” Diana smirks. “I quite like you in one piece, after all.”

Upon seeing Akko blush and bite her lip appearing to try to contain the smile on her face, Diana’s expression turns soft as she sighs. As much as she wishes she could stay in this moment, she determines that if she doesn’t go now, she’s not certain when she would. And she truly didn’t want to invoke Sucy’s protective wrath.

She looks down into her hands, her fingers dancing over the smooth contours of the tiny glass unicorn. “Thank you again.” She gestures with the trinket.

“Thank you…” Akko responds, the goofy smile returning to her lips. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”

Diana nods her head. “Mmhm. I took today off from researching… so I don’t want to fall behind.” Diana says teasingly.

“Well, we wouldn’t want that.” Akko’s smile turns lopsided. “Have a goodnight, Diana.”

“Goodnight, Akko.” Diana smiles one last time before opening the passenger side door and stepping out into the dark evening.

Once Diana shuts the door behind her, Akko leans back in her seat as she allows herself to be embraced by cloud nine.

‘I’m so dumb. She could make any time perfect.’ Akko smiles goofily, allowing herself to dance in her seat for just a moment as she watches the blonde make her way up the walkway. 

As Diana reaches the door, she turns back to Akko’s car one last time with a wave before pulling her keys out and moving to unlock the door.

Akko waves back. And while she cannot hear it, a mere moment after Diana’s key touches the lock she can see Hannah and Barbara barrel out of the front door to her. And by the look on their faces, Akko can tell… there is something is terribly, terribly wrong.

She waits in the car and watches for a moment, reading the despair in both Hannah and Barbara’s body language as they explain something to Diana, and hand something to her, which she responds in a movement for them to slow down. The second Diana looks back to her car with panic in her eyes, Akko leaps out of the car and rushes over towards them. 

“What’s wrong?” Akko asks, her eyes filled with concern as she looks back and forth between Hannah and Barbara both stricken with layers of dried and fresh tears on their cheeks.

Barbara takes a shaky breath as she holds tight to Hannah’s arm. “Something happened to Amanda.”

“Wha-?” Akko’s jaw goes slack as her eyes widen in fear. It’s in that moment that Diana nudges Akko’s shoulder, eyes strained with worry as she hands over the piece of paper the girls had handed to her.

With just one look at the note, Akko freezes at the sight of the hauntingly familiar handwriting… and at the bottom…

‘I hope you enjoyed your date, Snowshoe – but now the Wolf has finally caught you.

See you soon.’

Chapter Text

The morning had started off so nice… 

It had been riddled with thought and a difficult decision, but it was nice all the same.  

Amanda had been awake for some time just looking up at the bedroom ceiling of the two girls who were dozing peacefully beside her. She had never spent the night before… sure, she had stayed pretty late where the sunrise seemed closer than the day before… but never before had she slept and stayed the whole night.  

It was… different... but the affection blooming in her chest at the quiet sounds of steady breathing and the sight of sun coming through cracked blinds bathing the two girls beside her in light, has her wondering what had been keeping her from doing this before…  

And then she remembers the other part of her life.  

The warmth that had filled her starts to cool and sour as a guilt takes up residence in her chest.  

She loves her family. And she loves what she does and she’s good at it!

But…

She loves Hannah and Barbara too. To the degree that the decision she is faced with feels like an impossible one. 

Amanda lays there for a while longer, running her fingers over the sheets covering her and the two girls that managed to pull off the heist for her heart.  

Beside her, Barbara begins to stir under the covers. She can feel the raven-haired girl stretch beside her with a small grunt followed by a pleasant sigh and an arm draping lazily over her stomach. 

“What’r you doing up so early?” Barbara mumbles through closed eyes before leaning forward and planting a soft pair of kisses against Amanda’s bare shoulder.  

Amanda snorts quietly before wrapping her arm around Barbara’s back. With a smile she whispers, “It’s almost eleven.” 

“Oh…” Barbara says groggily as she hugs Amanda closer. “Han, you up?” 

Only a small snore can be heard in response.  

“Not yet.” Amanda smiles softly as she looks over at the sleeping girl watching the rise and fall of her chest beneath the blanket. “Let her rest a bit longer.” 

“Mmhm…” The raven-haired girl mumbles as she nuzzles into Amanda’s shoulder. Suddenly, at last coming to a surprising realization, her eyes slowly open as she pushes herself up to make sure her ears hadn’t deceived her.  

“You stayed the night?” Barbara asks in slight disbelief. 

Amanda pinches her brows together in faux sadness. “Did… you want me to leave? I mean… next time I guess I’ll just go–” 

“No!” Barbara’s voice, raspy from sleep, rises before remembering that Hannah was still sleeping. She quickly quiets herself before bursting into a smile, “No no…” 

Amanda smirks lazily, affection clear in her eyes.  

“We were wondering if you ever would… I’m glad.” Barbara grins as she pulls up the blankets that had fallen down her bare side as she propped herself up on her elbow beside the redheaded girls.  

“Mm. Is that so?” Amanda hums contently as her hand travels up Barbara’s back and makes its way to play through dark hair. “Well, I do like seeing you happy.” She smiles.  

She feels Hannah shift beside her accompanied by a weak grumble. “You two are so loud…” 

“Han, guess who stayed the night!” Barbara says excitedly as her fingers poke at Amanda’s abdomen. 

“Hmmmm… who of our many many lovers may have stayed the night?” Hannah teases groggily as a smile grows on her face and one eye peeks open to see Amanda smiling back at her. 

“Just the one that’ll put up with your snoring.” Amanda quips, smile never faltering.  

“I don’t snore.” Hannah responds, her voice straining as she stretches out beneath the covers, the sheets pulling down over her freckled chest. “What are you both doing up so early?” She yawns. 

Barbara yawns in response, “I’s a’most ele’en.” 

Hannah’s eyebrows raise before looking over towards the clock to confirm. “Oh… Well…” Her eyes then track back towards Amanda mischievously. “Guess we shouldn’t have kept each other up so late…”

“Oh… no…” Amanda smirks as the hand running through Barbara’s hair stops to drift down to massage at her shoulder and the other moves up to rub a thumb over Hannah’s bottom lip. “I thought that time was very well spent…”

“Glad to hear it.” Hannah looks up into emerald green eyes as she kisses the pad of Amanda’s thumb. On Amanda’s other side, Barbara shifts herself flush against her, the hand previously dancing across her abdomen moves up her chest and begins playing with the lip of the sheet just over the swell of her breast.

Hannah’s hand comes up and delicately trails over Amanda’s wrist, whispering down along the fine hair of her arm before settling over her chest and meeting up with Barbara’s hand with an intertwining of fingers between her breasts.

It’s Hannah’s knee that comes up nudging between her legs as she continues to kiss at her thumb, but it’s when Barbara leans in and begins grazing kisses at her neck that a soft groan makes itself known in her chest and her eyes begin to flutter.

As badly as she ached and as much as she wanted to have this time with the girls she loved, the guilt in her chest twists painfully in her heart forcing her to make it stop.

“Mm… wait…” Amanda manages to push out of her throat, despite how badly her body wanted otherwise. The two girls freeze in their actions and pull away, concern on their faces.

“Is something wrong?” Barbara asks worriedly.

And Amanda’s heart breaks.

She doesn’t know what to do. She doesn’t want to hurt them. She doesn’t want to lie to them. She doesn’t want to manipulate and trick or use them…

Making love had been fine last night… and all the nights and days before… but now…

She felt a shift in her heart. She had stayed the night and realized that so badly she wanted to wake up to these two for as long as she could… But with how things are…

Her heart wants her to be honest. But would that truth change everything?

She just needed a minute to think.

“Um…” Amanda clears her throat before putting on a sheepish smile. “As much as I’d like to repeat last night… I gotta hit the bathroom first.”

Amanda sits up in the bed, quickly shifting under the sheets to throw her leg over Hannah’s adventurous knee to straddle above her. With a quick wink, she holds herself above the hazel-eyed girl for just a moment before bouncing over and slipping out from under the covers, her nude body instantly hit by the chill of the air conditioning.

“I didn’t want to wake you earlier…” Amanda lies as she picks her boxer briefs off the floor and pulls them up over her backside before grabbing the first shirt she could find – which ended up being an oversized t-shirt promoting a local chicken wing business. “I’ll just be a minute…”

Before lifting the shirt over her head, she looks back to the bed seeing Hannah and Barbara watching her, an odd combination of suspicion and attraction in their expressions.

“Okay. We’ll be here." Hannah says, giving her a smile as Barbara scoots closer to her side.

Amanda smiles at the sight of the two girls before letting the shirt drop over her shoulders and turning to leave the room.

Amanda shuts the bedroom door behind her before making her way down the now familiar hallway towards the bathroom. The warmth she felt in her chest for the two girls was accompanied by something threatening to sour it… to cool it to a degree that would result in it turning into a beast only capable of fear and grief.

Once she steps into the bathroom, she locks the door behind her and stations herself in front of the sink before switching on the faucet. She cups her hands together to collect the running water and lowers her face, splashing herself with the cool, drowning, reality of the options she held.

She lets the water drip from her nose and lips for a moment before looking up into the mirror, hoping to see someone who knew what she had to do and had the confidence to know if it was right. She was disappointed to find only a dripping face, ragged messy hair, and a guilt-ridden thief covered in marks of affection from the girls who only know what she has shown them.

She didn’t think it was possible… especially for her to feel as she does for Hannah and Barbara. Even an enormous reward from a most grandiose heist doesn’t hold a match to the way she feels about the two girls she had woken up to this morning.

And she’s felt like this for a while…

She knew she was coming to the realization, but now that it’s here, she finds herself – the adrenaline junkie – afraid to take the risk.

‘Do I tell them?’

‘Would that put them in any more danger than they already are? Like actually?’

‘Will they hate me? Will they hate me for lying or would they hate me for what I’ve done?’

As the water runs, Amanda continues to look back into the emerald eyes of the troubled girl in the mirror. The girl who grew up trying to survive, guided by trust and loyalty, and who didn’t know better of what else was possible in life.

But now… does she really know better?

And at last, she comes to a realization:

Things can’t stay as they are.

If she truly loves Hannah and Barbara, she owes them the choice. Even if it hurts… even if it marks the end of their road… they deserve to know. If she truly loves them, they deserve to know who they are loving in return.

Amanda’s eyes drift over the trail of hickeys down her neck, knowing full well that she would have to cover them up when she goes to see the others lest she wishes to be exposed to Jasminka’s and Sucy’s teasing… but for now, she savors the memory of each marking gained, summoning the feeling and sweetness of the ones she had gifted in return, wishing so desperately that they are not the last… knowing that if her loves turn her away, anyone else’s skin would taste of ash.

She can’t think of that now.

She cannot be selfish. She won’t be.

They are more than she deserves, but the least she can do is give them the choice of whether she is enough for them.

Amanda closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Once she opens her eyes, she still sees that mess of a woman, but can see the determination in her eyes set on doing what she has to.

‘I must be an idiot…’ Amanda thinks as she turns off the faucet and dries her face on her shirt sleeve. ‘I’ve gotta be…’

With one final stabilizing breath, Amanda unlocks the bathroom door and steps out into the hallway leading to relief or rejection, but first finds herself standing but a few feet from one Diana Cavendish.

She freezes in her tracks looking back at the blonde who was looking far too well dressed to be going to the Tutoring House to do resea-

‘Oh… Akko’s date.’

She catches the blonde’s eyes going down to her bare legs… save for a few bite marks of evidence of what had happened the night prior. Amanda tries to say something… anything… but no words follow and all she can do is look away from all that was happening.

After what feels like an eternity, Diana clears her throat and greets her an awkward “Good morning.”

“Mornin’.” Amanda manages to force out. Desperate to avoid any conversation on where the blonde’s mind might go, Amanda continues. “Sooo… Heading out for your date?” She says with an awkward smile.

Diana nods, to which she nods in return. The blonde was blushing furiously and as much as she likes to see Akko’s interest flustered, she does not like it at her own expense.

Not to mention the new bloom of guilt settling in her chest as she thinks back to their conversation at the café…

“Well, have… fun.” Amanda says quickly with a pained smile as she gives Diana a forced wave of her hand. She then turns on her heel and moves back down the hallway towards the bedroom she truly didn’t want to rush back to. However, at this point, she feels she is making her way to the lesser of two evils…

She knows she had told Diana that she wasn’t going to tell them… that revealing her criminal past and present had been an effort to protect both them, and herself… but…

‘Sorry blondie. I will do everything in my power to protect them… but I have to be honest with them on this first.’

At last, she reaches the room, grabs the doorknob like a lifeline and slips in, shutting the door behind her.

“What happened to you?” Hannah asks as she and Barbara, who had since begun spooning with one another, look up to her slightly frazzled expression.

“Ah, um.” Amanda stumbles, trying to collect her courage as she finds herself far more shaken than she thought she would be upon entering the room. “I ran into Diana.”

At this, Hannah begins to laugh. 

At the sweet sound, the panic that had been taking Amanda over starts to lift. And as the hazel-eyed girl snorts, both Amanda and Barbara crack into laughter of their own.  

Once the laughter fades, Hannah smiles sheepishly up at the red head. “Oops… Well… I forgot to tell her that you were coming over last night… But ehh… she’ll get over it.” 

“I don’t think there’s much for her to get over…” Amanda smiles, “She seemed a bit distracted getting ready for her date.” The tension slowly returns to her shoulders as she finds herself feeling a slight bit of jealousy thinking about how open Diana and Akko could be with eachother while still making something work. She was happy for Akko, she truly was, but man, if only her pieces could fall the same.  

Hannah’s eyes open to the size of saucers. “Crap. That’s today?” She turns to Barbara who is matching her expression. “Ugh… we’re the worst friends ever!” Hannah groans, her voice still raspy before looking up to Amanda guiltily. “Did it look like she needed help? Did she have an outfit picked out?” 

Amanda laughs. “She looked fine.” 

“Just fine?” Hannah looks at her, quirking a brow, starting to shift herself towards the edge of the bed. “I’m gonna go help her…” 

“No, no. She looked great.” Amanda cuts in quickly as she makes her way over to the side of the bed, keeping Hannah from leaving the sheets. “Very fashionable. You’ve taught her well.” She smirks.  

Hannah glares at her unsurely. 

“To be honest, she’s probably relieved you’re not all over her.” Amanda puts her hands on her hips as she stands beside the bed. “She may look all calm and collected but even I can see she frazzles easy.” 

Barbara pouts beside Hannah before taking a breath and mumbling, “She’s got a point…” 

“And I know I wouldn’t want you busting in on me while I’m in the bathroom getting ready for a date with another woman.” Amanda winks at the two girls, eliciting a giggle from Barbara.  

After a moment, Hannah’s glare softens as she lets out a sigh that quickly turns into a yawn. “Fine… Just don’t let us forget to text her, aright?” 

“Deal.” Amanda gives her a half smile.  

“Mmmkay,” Barbara grunts as she wraps her arms around Hannah’s waist and pulls her away from the side of the bed, making room for Amanda to join them. “Why don’t you take off that… super attractive shirt… and come back to bed. If this is the only time you end up staying the night, I’m making sure I get my morning time with you two.”  

Amanda’s smile grows sad as she looks down at the two girls… Barbara’s messy hair sprawled across her pillow… Hannah’s raised eyebrow devilishly flirting with her as she pats the open space of bed beside her – inviting her into their gravity.  

And man, did she want to fall into it… to be guided naturally by the force of them, the love in them… to feel theirs and share her own.  

But without the truth, all it may amount to is stealing their time… stealing the love for someone more deserving.  

And she doesn’t want to steal from these two.  

She has something to do… and whether it will leave her broken or elated doesn’t matter.  She had never felt this way about anyone before and the last thing she wants is to be the one that makes it fake. 

“Hey, you okay?” Hannah cocks her head, noting the saddened look on the redhead’s face.  

“Ah… yeah.” Amanda can feel her heart pounding in her chest as the ice water washes over her lungs in anticipation for what she was going to do. “Um… actually… I don’t know.” 

Hannah’s eyes soften in worry as Barbara pushes herself up in the bed and looks over to her in concern.  

“What’s wrong?” Barbara asks. 

Amanda takes a deep breath.  

‘This is it… C’mon… don’t be a coward. They deserve to know.’ 

“I uh… I’ve gotta tell you guys somethin’.” Amanda says, eyes on the corner of the bed as she takes a seat in the empty space left by the two girls. “I haven’t been one hundred percent honest with you… about what I do…” 

The two girls sit in bed, questioning eyes on Amanda as emerald irises have trouble pulling away from the fold of sheets. 

“I’ve wanted to tell you… but I gotta be honest…” Amanda smiles worriedly, feeling the start of tears forming in her eyes, “I’m kinda’ afraid of what’ll happen…” 

It’s then that she feels a hand on her leg. Looking up she sees the freckled tan skin lead up to Hannah’s eyes and an expression filled with a warmth that borders on too much to bear.  

“Hey… it’s okay.” Hannah says softly. “Please… come here.” She says as she holds open her arms.  

At the look on both of their faces, Amanda relents, letting her heart pull her into the arms of the girls she wanted to trust with all the good and the bad. She crawls into the bed and settles beside Hannah. At first, she had given a little space between her shoulder and Hannah’s but the breach was maintained only for a second before Hannah pushed closer and closed the distance.  

“Listen… as long as you’re not a murderer or something, I think we’re alright.” Barbara says with a warm smile.  

Amanda manages to push a soft smile to her lips. True… she has never had to take a life… she’s not sure that she could… However, in her line of business it wasn’t an impossible feat to be asked of under the most dire of circumstances.  

“Well, I assure you, I’ve never killed anyone.” Amanda says before taking a deep breath. “Uh… what do you think of Robin Hood?” 

“What?” Both Hannah and Barbara’s eyebrows quirks up in absolute befuddlement.   

“Like… what he stands for… what he does? Stealing from the rich and whatnot…” Amanda curses at herself.  

‘Why can’t I just say it?? Now I’m talkin’ about a frikken story. Christ.’ 

“Hmm… I mean… I guess it’s kind of a noble cause?” Barbara hums. “Taking the ill gained from an extortionist and returning to those in need of the resources…”  

“Are you a thief?” Hannah cuts in straight to the point, and while the words entering her ears cause her to freeze, Amanda feels an immense relief that it has finally been said. 

Amanda remains quiet for a moment before looking over to the two girls now looking at her with pointed curiosity.  

“Yeah… yeah I am.” 

“How long?” Hannah asks pointedly, not necessarily with fear or disappointment… but more so out of curiosity. 

“Most of my life to be honest…” Amanda takes a breath, surprised to feel her chest getting lighter. “I told ya’ll I grew up in an orphanage…” 

Barbara and Hannah nod their heads.  

“Well… after I got out I kinda got involved with some not so great guys.” Amanda pauses. “Well… really it was only one guy who wasn’t so great… but he was the one calling the shots at the time…”  

The two girls listen with avid interest as Amanda continues. 

“I didn’t have much after getting out of the orphanage… we didn’t get too much education that would get us any kind of job worth a living… but these guys knew how to survive.” Amanda frowns as she tries to tell her story without mentioning Akko’s involvement. “At the start we stole what we did to survive… from anybody… but then bigger jobs happened… and more money… I never knew what it all was, but judging by the payouts, looking back we were probably moving drugs…” Amanda’s eyes break from the two girl’s faces, afraid of what she would see. “I wasn’t proud of it… but I didn’t know what else I could do… I was a stupid kid… and I found people who were like me… kind of…” She says sourly. “But… then there was this one day that just… changed it all… and so we- I… got away from that group and tried to do better. I tried to do school and I even worked at a pub for a little, but I felt so lost and wasn’t making near enough to start a life… And then there was another opportunity to do what I knew I was good at.” She looks back up at the girls, expressions focused and neutral. “This new group is… the merry men… I guess… at least we try to be. They’re the closest thing to family I think I’ll ever have.”

“Hmm… What do you go after?” Barbara asks, giving Amanda a moment to breathe. The redhead is relieved to see that the girls seem to be taking the confession well… if not in a scientific kind of way.

“Ah, we move art mostly… there’s a lot of corruption in art… But sometimes there’s jewelry or information… usually there’s a story behind what and why we’re going after… but very rarely do we keep what we take.” Amanda hesitates. “Well… at least the big stuff… I’d be lying if I said I’d never stolen anything small for myself… But what we do, it’s not all stealing… It’s not necessarily legal, but it’s not necessarily with the worst of intentions.”

Amanda looks up, meeting their eyes, finding it nearly impossible to decipher what could be going on in their minds.

“Well… yeah…” Amanda sits up, pulling away from Hannah’s arms, giving her the freedom to make her decision. “You both mean a lot to me… and I didn’t want to keep lying to you. I can understand if this is a dealbreaker but it wasn’t right of me to keep the choice from you.”

The three sit in the room in silence for a few seconds, digesting the confession that had been revealed. Despite the fear of rejection and worse, the possibility that the girls may surprise her by calling the cops… Amanda feels a degree of freedom rivalling that of the day that she, Akko, and Sucy escaped from the orphanage, their whole life ahead of them.

A few moments later Hannah and Barbara turn to one another before breaking the silence.

“Well, I’ve shoplifted chapstick and socks before.” Barbara states.

“Yeah, and I’ve broken into my dad’s office and read confidential case files.” Hannah says before pausing a moment to think and continuing, “And one time when we were younger, I mailed a love letter to Barbara but then staked out her house waiting for the post officer to drop it off so I could take it back… so, I guess technically I’ve tampered with mail…” She shrugs.

Barbara turns to Hannah in surprise.

“Yeah… I wasn’t ready to tell you.” Hannah responds sheepishly before turning back towards Amanda who was now facing them with bated breath. “I’m glad you told us.”

“And your secret is safe with us.” Barbara smiles.

“Thank you.” Amanda gives them an appreciative half smile.

Hannah sighs. “I guess I can see why you’d be hesitant to tell us…”

“Honestly, it was the only thing I could think of to keep you as safe as possible… to keep you away from it… plausible deniability and all that…” Amanda says apologetically.

“And what’s changed?” Hannah asks with a curious quirked brow.

“I’ve pretended to be a lot of people who did and knew a lot of things. I didn’t want… this… to be a con.” Amanda looks up at them softly. “I wanted you to know the real me… and… you deserve to have the choice whether or not you want me to stick around.”

Hannah looks over at Barbara and they both look at her curiously. “Well, I guess it depends on how much of yourself isn’t real.” Hannah asks. If she was worried about Amanda’s response, she sure didn’t show it.

“Really just the criminal bit… and… why I work late…” Amanda insists. “Everything else I’ve been pretty honest now that I think about it…”

The two girls look back at one another, communicating in a silent language that Amanda herself hoped she would get the opportunity to learn with these two.

At last Hannah turns to face her with softened eyes. “Well, I’m okay with that. If you’re giving us the choice, I’d still want you around.” Hannah opens her arm up to her, Barbara beside her doing the same.

“Me too.” Barbara follows with a smile.

And at the invitation, Amanda turns, and falls into their embrace, wrapping her arms around them in return.

“Thank you.” Amanda says quietly, tears prickling into her eyes as she presses her forehead into the two girls’ shoulders.  The relief, the warmth, the acceptance… each feeling crashes against her mixed in waves of euphoria as she allows herself to let loose the weight she had been carrying for so long.  

“So, all those times you said you were working late… You’ve been doing… heist jobs…?” Barbara asks, trying the words out on her tongue.

“Yeah… or… prep…” Amanda says with just a touch of guilt.

“Ah…” Hannah hums.

“Hmm…” Barbara hums in thought before her eyes widen “Oh WAIT! The Wagandia Gala…?”

Amanda freezes in the embrace as she bites her lip. “…Yeah…”

“Oh! You have to tell us! How much of that night did you see?” Hannah asks in excitement as Amanda pulls back from the hug hesitantly. 

“Ah…” Amanda starts to sweat. Yes, she wants to be truthful with them, but there is no way she’s going to out Akko and Diana’s role in it. “Another time… I promise.” Amanda takes a moment to think. “How about I tell you a little about my favorite job instead?”

And so, they talked until Diana had long past left and noon with her. Amanda had been careful with her answers to Hannah and Barbara’s questions, but it seemed as though they understood that there’s an amount of confidentiality that Amanda needs to keep in order to keep them safe from liability. Despite their aggressively curious nature, Amanda was surprised by how well they accepted her partial tales.  

It was around 1:30 when Amanda finally told them that she had to leave.

With two soft kisses goodbye, Amanda leaves the house, the fresh air rushing into her lungs feeling sweeter and more freeing than it ever had before. However, once she reaches her car, with the swift prick of a needle to her neck and a sudden strong scent of chloroform, she falls into unconsciousness.

And that is the last thing Amanda remembers. All she knows now as she begins to regain her bearings is that her mind is spacey, her body is sore, and that she is sitting in a dusty, charred room tied to a chair.

“Whuh…” As she tries to speak she can still feel the effect of the tranquilizer slurring her formation of words. Suddenly from behind her she hears a muffled voice and feels herself freeze in her restraints.

“MEMAMA. MAMUMOME?” She can hear a male voice mumble.

Before the redhead can even attempt to turn her head to catch a glimpse at whoever had also been captured, a snide voice stops her movement as her eyes widen and her muscles tense.

“Oh, we’re finally awake, are we?”

Quickly she turns her head in the opposite direction towards the source of the sickeningly familiar voice.

 Leaning up against a blackened wooden support, Louis smirks as he holds a pistol in his hand.

“Hey friend. It’s been a while.”

“She always lets us know when she’s back home safe and she didn’t say anything, and when we went out to get the mail, the letter was on the door!” Hannah explains, panicking as she and Barbara’s faces streak with tears.

As Diana tries to calm them even just a little, she looks back over towards Akko reading over the handwritten note in shaking hands.

Hello Atsuko,

I’m so glad to have seen you at the Gala. There’s something of a favor I’ve been meaning to ask of you and without our crossing of paths I may not have found way of tracking you down.

Come find me and Amanda back where you lot last betrayed me all those years ago. I doubt a careful thief such as yourself would call the police, but in the case you or your cute friends have any ideas, you should know that I have a connection or two that will let me know if there’s been anything reported. I will say it once - if I get that call, you might as well tell them that there’s been a suicide. For Amanda’s sake, I hope I’ve made myself clear.

Do not be followed, I will know. All the company you will need is already waiting for you.

I hope you enjoyed your date, Snowshoe – but now the Wolf has finally caught you.

See you soon.

‘Louis.’

Akko reads over it twice more, wishing desperately that this wasn’t real… that what she was reading was a figment of her paranoid imagination. But alas, the words remain the same, leaving her with a maelstrom of guilt, dread, fear, and rage.

‘I’ve got to get to the farmhouse… that’s got to be where he means’

Akko looks up at Diana, not quite seeing her as her eyes stare blinded with frenzy. “I’m gonna fix this.” She says before quickly turning on her heel to head back to her car. She only manages to get forward a few steps before she feels a hand on her arm holding her back.

She turns to see Diana looking at her, worry wrought on her face.

“Wait. What are you doing?” Diana asks fearfully, dreading the answer she knows to come.

“I have to go. I need to help her. I made the mistake.” Akko says, heart racing as her eyes begin to brim with tears.

“Please, tell me what’s going on. Maybe I can help?”

“No!” Akko yells, startling Hannah and Barbara and causing Diana to step back. “You need to stay away from this. This is something that’s been chasing me and Amanda for a long time… And… I don’t want you to get hurt.” Her voice then begins to crack. “God… I’ve already led him here…”

“Akko, who?” Diana questions.

“Louis!” Akko says, and then for Diana, at last all of the pieces fall into place. The looking over her shoulder… the fear… the hiding… If this is what this guy is capable of, all that fear was for good reason. As she thinks back to the night of the Gala, Diana thinks back to the short talk she and Louis had shared.

‘He recognized her then… and he knew I was with her. Did he use me to find her? But why would he take Amanda?’

“Why?”

Akko and Diana turn to see Barbara listening in on their conversation. “Why did he take her?”

Akko’s brows pinch together as she takes a breath trying to be careful of her words. She had already revealed too much out in the open. “A…Amanda and I got involved in something a while ago… and something went wrong. She and I got away, but Louis didn’t and now I think he wants some kind of payback.”

“Blackwell?” Hannah asks, anguish taking over both her and Barbara’s features as the shock in Akko’s eyes at the name spoken confirms their suspicion. “Would he kill her?”

“I…” Akko’s voice wavers before her brows draw to anger and her fists balls to white knuckles. “I wouldn’t put it past him. But I’m going to make sure that doesn’t happen.” Akko turns once more and speeds down the walkway to her car. Once again, as she does so, she feels Diana’s hand on her arm.

“Akko, please.” Diana begs. “Tell me where you’re going. I can help.”

Watery, apologetic crimson look up to meet fearful, desperate blue. Akko takes a choppy breath in an attempt to calm herself from the decision she has made. She shakes her head. “No.” She says quietly before leaning in close to avoid the ears of anyone else but her. “You’ve been keeping your stuff secret to keep me safe… this is me trying to protect you.”

Suddenly Akko pushes forward to kiss Diana. Through the pressure of lips and the unexpected movement, Diana’s hand loosens from Akko’s forearm and before she knows it, the brunette pulls away from her lips and charges away from her with a swift open and close of her car door.  

How things had gone from so wonderful to so bad was beyond her, but now, as Diana watches Akko’s taillights speed out of her development, the only thing running through her mind is – ‘Chariot. I need to call Chariot.’

Chapter Text

Akko’s mind is racing. Her foot presses harshly against the gas pedal, whizzing past sparse oncoming cars as she heads back to the farmhouse that she had hoped never to see again.  

The fire. The news afterwards learning that people had died in the flames. And her memory of being there and not being able to stop any of it. It was both the worst night of her life and one of the most liberating because it was the night that she had turned away from Louis and never looked back. 

Until tonight, it seemed, but for an entirely different reason. 

‘Damn it, damn it, damn it! I should have told her… maybe then this wouldn’t have happened. If she knew she would have been able to keep her eyes out for him. Damn it!’ 

‘I can’t think about that now… What am I going to do? I don’t know what I’m walking into, I don’t even know how many upper hands he may have here… if there’s a chance of getting her out without this going bad, I have to follow his rules.’ 

Her mind then moves to what the consequences of misbehavior could be, and while most of her memory of Louis hadn’t shown him to been violent to the point of murder, a lot has changed in the past few years, and the old Louis wouldn’t have kidnapped anyone… but then again, the night of the fire…

Regardless, as wrought as she is to think… if Amanda were unconscious, she imagines that would be for the best. If she were awake, Akko’s sure she would have something to say to their old leader and it would hardly be taken as respectful. 

As she tries her best to hold back her imagination from going to the darkest of places, Akko takes a slow breath and begins to mutter to herself. “Okay, calm down. Panic isn’t going to help anyone here. His problem is with me. Not Amanda. He made his threats, but whatever this is, he wants me to cooperate. So, I just have to be aware of my surroundings and figure a way through this.” 

‘But what could he want?’ 

Her mind continues to weave possibilities as she winds down the back streets, occasionally looking behind her to make sure Diana hadn’t followed. And though she is relieved to find nothing but empty roads and the occasional brake light in her wake, the thought of her last moments with the blonde causes her heart to ache.  

‘God… and I led him straight to Diana’s house… how could I be so stupid?’  

With the speed of her car and her racing mind, she was pulling past familiar landmarks leading back to the old, abandoned farmhouse in no time. It was concerning that the location of her largest regret was so close to where Diana lives, but in this race against time, she could only be thankful. To think, Diana may have been right around the corner when the fire caught. What would she have thought of her all those years ago? 

Akko pulls into the lot, kicking up dirt as she approaches the shape of the barn, passing a large sign reading ‘PRIVATE PROPERTY’. She keeps her eyes peeled, looking for anything or anyone, and at last as she continues to drive up the dirt path, at the side of the farmhouse she sees two burly men waiting. Akko squints her eyes at the two men standing watch, not at all concealing the firepower resting in their hands. As they watch her approach, she sees them motion her over into a makeshift shed with their guns. ‘They’re getting me off the road and making sure nobody can see if anyone passes.’ Akko acknowledges for just a moment considering her options. 

Nothing comes to mind that may not invoke repercussion and so she complies.  She pulls into the shed, as she passes the men she eyes the weapons in their hands, trying to get any sense of who these guys Louis is apparently working with could be. 

‘They just look like… thugs…’ 

She turns off her car once she pulls in entirely and one of the men taps the back of the car with his gun. She takes a moment to breath. To pray. But knowing they would not take kindly to too long of a wait Akko grits her teeth and unlocks the door, hoping that what she’s learned will have prepared her for whatever she is about to face. She steps out of the car, her phone in one of two raised hands, kicking the car door shut behind her. 

“Not your first rodeo, huh girlie?” The first man, mid-size and broad with muscle says as he levels the gun with her chest. 

“Actually, this is new. But I can take a hint.” Akko says, trying to mask her fear. 

“Good. Then there should be no problems.” The man sneers before gesturing her out of the shed with his gun as he pulls a pair of zip ties from his belt. “Come here.” 

Akko rounds the car as the bulbs from her taillights go dark, leaving the beaming flashlight affixed to the side of the second man’s gun pointed directly at her as the sole source of light. She squints her eyes at the light as the first man pockets his gun and quickly spins her around, yanking her hands down and zip tying her wrists together behind her back.  

“Hey!” Akko grunts. “You don’t have to be so hard. I’m doing what you want.”  

“Sorry, kid. Blackwell said you’re a slippery one, and the last thing I need is his boot on my neck because you got something past.” He says as he does a quick pat down, taking the phone from her hand before throwing it to the ground and crushing it beneath his boot. Deeming her safe for transport, he puts his hand on the back of her neck, his other hand retrieving his gun and pressing it against her side. “Alright. Move.” 

Akko obeys as the two men guide her towards the farmhouse. Since the last time she had seen it, it seemed as though few repairs had been made. Blown out walls had been erected. Shoddy wooden doors rehung on hinges. It was still charred and broken, but enough attention had been put into it so that it wasn’t the pile of firewood it had been after the accident. 

The second man approaches the door and opens it with a creak before shoving Akko inside. After taking a moment for her eyes to readjust to the light, before her she sees a large group of armed men surrounding two chairs in the middle of the large open floor –  Amanda and someone else with a familiar head of blonde hair are tied sitting back-to-back.  

“Amanda!! Frank!?” Akko yells trying to pull forward but finding the grip at her neck tight as the thug behind her holds tight to the collar of her shirt as they slowly move closer.  

“Akko?” Amanda asks looking up from her lap. Akko’s blood begins to boil at the sight of Amanda’s swollen face streaked with fresh blood as it drips from her nose and lip.  

“Well, I’m glad to see our last teammate has finally made it.” Akko turns to the side hearing the voice of her old leader. As she looks over to Louis, the rage in her eyes starts to dissolve to worry as she sees him holding a knife to her old friend, a bound Andrew Hanbridge’s, throat.  

“What are you doing?” Akko growls.  

“Getting the pack back together! What’s it look like?” Louis sneers as he takes the knife from Andrew’s neck and pushes the man towards the center of the room. “Go on, you can both go say hi before we get down to business. I know it’s been a while.” 

The pull on Akko’s neck releases with a shove before she runs forward towards her friends.  

Akko skids to the center of the room, coming to rest at the floor in front of her friend’s chair looking up at her in pain. “Amanda, what happened? Are you okay?” 

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Amanda’s eyes look over towards Louis with disgust before spitting out some blood to the floor with a smirk. “Good thing he still punches like a toddler.” 

“Amanda, come on.” Akko begs quietly. 

While she doesn’t let the look of defiance at her captor fall, when she looks back at Akko her eyes soften. “Yeah, I’m okay... I was leaving Han and Barbs and I guess I got chloroformed or something. I just woke up here. Is this the old farmhouse where we –” 

“Yeah… yeah.” Akko nods her head. “Look, Amanda, I’m so sorry. This is all my fault.” 

“What do you mean?” Amanda’s eyebrows pinch together in confusion before a look of betrayal dons her eyes. “…You knew?”  

“No… not… exactly…” Akko grimaces. “I knew Louis was asking around for me. And I didn’t want to say anything because… I don’t know… I was afraid of you going after him.” Akko clenches her jaw. “I’m sorry… I didn’t know this would happen… if you knew you might have been more careful.” 

“Akko, wait. The fuck?” Amanda looks at her and Akko can’t miss the aghast hurt in her eyes. “Why would you think I’d go after him?”  

“I know how you get about him!” Akko repeats the same words that she had used as reasoning, but now as they leave her lips she can feel how weak they sound. 

“Maybe back then, but that was years ago, Akko!” Amanda says angrily, eyes pricking with liquid and hurt. “I was a stupid kid with something to prove then… you think I’m still like that now? I found my family who’s supposed to help keep me safe! Did you really think that I’d forget about all of that and go after this tool?” Amanda juts her chin over towards Louis looking over towards their conversation with a smug expression. Amanda looks back at Akko, the hurt in her eyes breaking Akko’s heart. “I thought you more than most knew me better than that.” 

The guilt taking her over, Akko looks down before lowering her forehead to Amanda’s knee. “I’m sorry… I know you’re different than you were before. I’m the dumb one for putting that aside. I was just scared… and I thought it was the right thing…” 

“We have to trust eachother, Akko.” Amanda says, her voice cracking despite the firmness of her focus. 

Akko looks up at her best friend, raw emotion painted on her face. “I know… and I promise I’m going to make it up to you when we get out of here… somehow.” 

Amanda looks at her, eyes still full of hurt but she can see how genuine Akko’s sorrow lays on her words. A weak half smile touches her lips. “You better…”  

“I’m sorry too.” Andrew speaks up. “I told Akko and I wasn’t sure how you would react. I feared the same as her based off how we all left things off. I’m sorry Amanda.” 

The redhead looks over to the other boy she had once known and sighs with resignation. “It would have happened anyway…” Amanda says before shooting a venomous glare towards Louis. “The spoiled brat never knew how to call it quits.” 

They hear a loud whistle followed by several of the armed men stepping forward with their weapons drawn. “Alright, that’s enough of that.” Louis speaks up. “We’re going to be busy tonight. Now you two, back away from them.” Akko and Andrew hesitate. “Now.” He demands. With one last apologetic look towards Amanda, Akko gets up and moves away.  

Watching Akko move away escorted by his armed men, a smirk cracks along Louis’ lips. “It’s been a while since we’ve talked Snowshoe…I remember you weren’t the brightest, but have you really let your whole mind go to waste?” Akko’s attention is returned to him with a glare. “It almost came to the point where I didn’t think I’d ever track you down… but seeing you at the Gala… hm…. it’s a real shame that cute blonde of yours has some poor taste. Miss Diana Cavendish, is that right?” He smiles knowingly. 

“Don’t you talk about her.” Akko spits.  

“Oh? That’s how it is, hm? Guess I would have been right to guess you’d come running if you knew I took her.” She smiles cruelly. “But lucky for her… I saw this one leave the house…” He walks up and kicks Amanda’s seat. …”and thought, ‘well shit, Louis… you just won the fucking lottery!’ You really should thank her for taking your girlfriend’s place.” He grins before looking to the side towards Amanda, “I would have found you eventually too… but better to not get too many outsiders involved, yeah?”

“What do you want, Louis?” Andrew demands, his voice low and angry.  

Louis looks up, a little annoyed that his teasing’s being rushed along. “Well, that’s a loaded question isn’t it?” He looks between the four of them with a disdainful smile. “For now though, I need you to run a little errand for me.” 

“Okay?” Andrew states as a question urging him to continue.

As much as she disliked the situation, she was glad to see Andrew here. He had always been slow to anger and just had a way about keeping cool in stressful situations. While Frank was one of the greatest grifters she had ever seen, if anyone could talk Louis down, it was Andrew. There had always been some kind of respect there. However, based on the look in Louis’s eyes its clear he had come unhinged. 

“Well, after I managed to dodge the arson and murder charges put against me, I got away for a little bit and made some new connections.” He looks around at the gang of men around them. “The guy whose drugs we moved got out of the game, as you can remember… and so I took the initiative and stepped in his place.” 

“Really, Louis? What drugs?” Andrew asks, disappointed. 

“You ask that like it matters.” Louis scoffs. “What does matter is that my boss has been holding out on me and I need you to go get me my money.” 

“You want us to rob a drug lord?” Amanda asks incredulously. 

“No. Not you.” He says with a hint of amusement before pointing to Akko and Andrew. “Them. You’re just leverage and a fun distraction for me while I wait.” 

“How are we supposed to do that?” Akko asks with a splash of desperation.

“I don’t know. That’s why you’re here.” Louis smirks. “Just be careful… cause if you don’t come back, these two won’t leave.”

Akko takes a shuddering breath as she looks between Louis and her friends tied to their chairs.

“So, your job…” Louis claps his hands together. “Perrov cut me short 30k quid for a move. Bring me back that and a few thousand more to throw him off the scent. If you can’t, then I’ll start moving onto other things I’ve been thinking about for a looong time.” He shrugs his shoulders.

Akko stiffens at the clearly entertained expression on Louis’ face, like that of a predator toying with injured prey just to watch it squirm.

“As long as you were asking me what I want, after all.” Louis continues with a grin. “Oh! And to make sure you keep on task, my buddy Tommy‘s going to join you and fill you in on where you gotta go.” Louis looks over to the side and gestures with his chin. A younger man steps forward towards Akko and Andrew from the edge of the room, hand resting on a gun at his waist, awaiting further instruction.

“Make sure you don’t forget about our agreement… Though, I doubt you could.” Louis takes a hand and smacks Amanda’s face. “I’d like to get everything done tonight, so, I’ll give you… 3 hours.” He says with a wave of his hand as though it were a game. 

“3 HOURS?” Akko yells out, causing the men closest to her to raise their weapons. “We can’t plan something to be done in 3 hours?!” 

“To be back here and finished in 3 hours.” Louis states before giving her a venomous smile. “After that I start thinking of ways to entertain myself.”

Akko’s blood boils as Louis’ eyes flit over towards Amanda and Frank.

 “Quick and resourceful… ain’t that right Snowshoe?” The Wolf smiles. “You better get moving… your timer starts now.” 

Diana’s foot presses heavy against the gas pedal as she speeds to the Blytonbury campus. She had half a mind to follow the brunette, but aside from the immense lead she had gotten on her, the not so veiled threat of fatal repercussion if she were to be seen following made her decision to get to the rest of the group that much easier.  

‘Come on… come on…’ Diana worries as she sees a traffic light turn yellow in front of her before blowing past the intersection, red flashing in her rearview.  

The moment she had gotten into her car she was dialing Chariot’s number. Fortunately, the private number the older woman have given her had picked up and as she peeled out of her development she was halfway through telling her that Akko and Amanda were taken by Louis Blackwell and that she was on her way to the Tutoring House.  

‘Alright, Chariot’s getting the rest of the girls together. Hopefully somebody will know what to do… God I wish Akko still had that tracker...’ 

Diana’s mind races as she speeds down the dark street, neglecting her turn signal as she makes a sharp right down an empty street, just as her mind flashes back to the look on Hannah and Barbara’s faces as she turned on her heel and left them back at the house. She felt terrible leaving the two of them behind, but she needed to warn Chariot… she needed to do SOMETHING. 

‘I can’t believe I left them like that... I am a horrible friend. What could they be thinking?’ 

Now, she’s not sure for how long, but based on the questions the two of them had asked before she rushed away, it was evident that they somehow knew about Amanda’s criminal past and present. Their worry easily drowned out any surprise if it had been a new discovery – similarly, they were quick to put together that Akko was also a thief. However, while this realization didn’t seem to phase them, the question they posed to Diana caught her off guard. 

“Diana, did you know?”  

What was she supposed to do? Keep lying to them? It may have worked for a little while, despite the horrible taste it left in her mouth, but now it’s become clear that any attempt at keeping them safe will not come by the means of secrecy. 

And so, she had no other choice but to confess.  

“I… did.” Diana had said, followed by the two girls, eyes still wet with tears, asking her why she hadn’t said anything to them.  

“I’ll explain everything, I promise. But right now, I need to go.” Diana had said, the weight in her chest crushing her heart as she began to turn away from them. Just before reaching her car, she looks up at the two of them standing together by the front door before uttering the parting words of a nearly inaudible, “I’m sorry.” 

‘How am I going to explain any of this to them?’ Diana worries as her hands tighten around the steering wheel of her car. And despite the long drive ahead presenting plenty of time to consider what she could say to them, she finds even as she pulls onto the campus, none of the words she can offer feel like enough.  

Diana pulls her car over to the side of the street a few houses down from the Tutoring House and notes Sucy and Jasminka’s cars already parked and empty.  

‘Okay, Diana. Come on. I’ll figure out what to say to them later. Right now, I have to focus on Akko and Amanda.’ Diana takes a stressed breath as she steps out of her car into the cool night and begins walks as quickly as she can to the front door of the Tutoring House.  

She is only half way through the team’s signature knock when Chariot quickly opens the door and ushers her in. As Diana steps through the threshold she is presented with the scene of a pacing Lotte, a concerningly worried looking Sucy, and Jasminka and Constanze anxiously working away on the computer hooked up to the living area’s flatscreen.  

“Diana!” Lotte’s pacing hitches as she sees the blonde step in. “What’s going on? What happened?” 

“I already told them what you told me.” Chariot says with a sense of panic in her voice the blonde doesn’t believe she had heard from the older woman before. “But is there anything else?” 

Diana looks up to Chariot before returning her eyes to Lotte. “I’m not sure exactly when or how Louis might have taken Amanda, but when Akko and I got back to my house, Hannah and Barbara said he left a note on the door –” 

“Am I the only person who doesn’t know who this Louis guy is?” Sucy growls. “I know he’s the Minister of Defense’s kid, but is he an old mark or something? What’s he want?” 

“I’m pretty sure he’s the leader of their old group?” Jasminka chimes in, looking away from Constanze’s computer screen as it pulls up an area map littered with location markers. 

Lotte looks over to the pink haired girl and cocks her head, eyebrows knit together. “What old group?” 

Jasminka looks over to her in confusion for a moment before the realization dawns on her that Akko may not have told them about her past as Amanda had told her and Constanze.  

“We can discuss this later.” Chariot cuts in, noting the confusion moving towards hurt and anger on Lotte and Sucy’s faces respectively. “Diana, you said there was a letter? Do you have it?” 

“I don’t…” Diana says, “Akko took it with her… but in the note he made threats about being followed… lethal threats…”  

Chariot mumbles in thought, trying to work past the worry clasping on her chest. “You said Akko took it with her, was there any indication on where she was headed?” 

“Akko never said anything but…” Diana tries to remember the wording on the page that she had briefly read over before handing to the brunette. “The letter said to meet him at the place where they had betrayed him? And that there were others there waiting?” 

Chariot then looks over towards Jasminka and Constanze who had turned away from the computer screen to listen. “How much do you two know of their time working with Louis?” She asks.

The two girls scrunch their noses in thought for a moment before Constanze quirks her brow, bringing both of her hands in front of her and wiggling her fingers as she moves them up and down.

“Oh! The fire…” Jasminka perks up drawing the avid attention of the rest of the girls. “Amanda said the last job they did together ended up with a farmhouse catching fire…” Her expression grows somber, “She said a few of the homeless had died in the accident… Apparently Louis had ended up getting caught for starting the fire and the rest of them got away. That’s really all she said about her time with him.” Constanze nods, affirming her friend’s story. 

 As Jasminka retells this story, Diana can’t help but find herself reliving the night at the Gala – sitting at the table after this same Louis had bid them farewell, in the moments that Hannah had told her this story the first time.  

‘The farmhouse.’ 

Diana’s eyes widen as she looks between the girls and Chariot. “I know where she is.”  

The girls look over to her, eyebrows raising in surprise.  

“The fire. It was in an old farmhouse around the corner from this ice cream parlor I had gone to when I was younger…” Diana bites her lip, urging her memory to give her an exact location. “I think it was off of Scylla Road? Back behind a caravan park.”  

Constanze spins in her seat and puts her fingers to the computer keyboard in a flurry of clicks. In an instant, the map flies over to an overhead view of the ice cream shop exact to Diana’s memory, and a fair distance behind it, a trailer park and an old farmhouse marked with a bright red chevron.  

Constanze hums as her eyebrows pinch together.  

“So, the Blackwell family owns the property…” Chariot muses.  

After a few more clicks, Constanze pulls up the property history and it becomes evident that the property had been purchased under the Blackwell name just after the accident had taken place.  

“So, they bought the property after he lit it up?” Sucy questions. 

“Maybe as some type of settlement?” Lotte offers. 

“Regardless of the reason, as long as it’s the Minister’s property, it’s likely to be under surveillance.” Chariot says as she motions Constanze to zoom in on the overhead view of the dark farmhouse and surrounding structures. “Which will make it challenging for us to get in…” 

“You think we can make up a warrant or something? Get a reason to go onto the property?” Lotte asks. 

“No. No police.” Diana interjects, eyes wide. “He said he’d know if there was a call.”

Sucy narrows her eye and sets her jaw in frustration. “I guess it makes sense that the Minister’s delinquent kid probably has some dirty cops in his pocket...”

It’s then, before the girls could settle into moment of disheartened contemplation, that Chariot grabs her phone from the table beside her and begins mutters, “Well… he’s not the only one...”

The girls turn to face the blue-haired woman, eyebrows quirked and watching curiously as their mastermind presses a few buttons on her phone and brings the receiver to her ear.

It’s only a moment until the girls hear a muffled response coming from the speaker of Chariot’s phone.

“Hi, yeah. Nelson?” Chariot says with a stony seriousness, “I need a favor.”

Chapter Text

-6 years ago- 

“I can’t believe you made that JUMP!” Akko squeals as she slaps at Amanda’s shoulder, causing the redhead to stumble slightly on the grass beneath her feet.  

“Come on! That was nothing…” Amanda tuts, only the cool air and dark sky overhead managing to hide the swell of pride heating her cheeks.  “I’ve done further.” 

“Sure you have...” Andrew’s deep voice sounds teasingly beside her as he and Frank fall into step next to the two girls.  “You’ve also had better landings…” 

Amanda’s eyebrows fly up. “Well excuse me! You try landing that like a freakin’ Olympian!” 

“That did look like it hurt… are you alright?” Frank asks kindly, looking around Andrew towards the redhead.  

Amanda pouts before looking off to the side with a mumble. “Yeah, I’m fine…”  

“Oh, yeah! Andrew!” Akko bounds around towards the blonde boy at the end of their line. “You think you can show me how you did that thing with the doorstop -?” 

“Hey, quiet down!” Louis snaps back from several paces ahead, his stern tone instantly hushing the group. “Come on. We’ve got to be serious. If they see you acting like a god damn child they’re not going to take me seriously.” 

“Sorry…” Akko says quietly as she falls back into line beside Amanda, a slight heat of embarrassment tinging her cheeks.  

Amanda frowns at the sight of Akko’s deflation. “You mean you don’t think bringing your crew as back up doesn’t look like you’re a little insecure?” Amanda snarks, followed by an elbow in the side by Andrew.  

“Don’t…” Andrew quickly whispers a warning, eyes forward, carefully watching Louis ahead of them.  

Louis turns on his heel and swings the locked briefcase the team had just procured from a particularly shady apartment towards Amanda. “The only reason you’re here is because I’m short on time for delivery. I don’t even want Otis to see you, so you all stay out of the way and just watch the door while I make the exchange. I don’t want you to speak or bargain or anything. You understand? This is my field. You mess it up, there will be some fucking consequences.” He growls. 

Before Amanda can respond, Frank draws all of their attention. 

“Sure thing, man! We completely understand.” Frank says stepping forward with the cool demeanor he usually adopts when Louis appears in one of his fractious moods. Akko watches with worry as the kinder blonde boy steps forward to meet their leader, shielding them. “And sorry about that… you know that adrenaline when a job gets done… they’re just getting it out of their systems, ya know?” Frank raises his eyebrow with a calm shrug. “We know how important this part of the gig is, don’t worry.”  

Louis snorts in response to Frank’s calm and collectedness and turns away from his pack. 

As Frank falls back, returning step beside Andrew, he glances over towards Akko gifting her a small wink and an exaggerated roll of his eyes causing the younger girl’s chest to lighten. 

As scary as Louis can get, Frank has always been very good at diffusing any situation, their leader included.  

They hush in an attempt to avoid any more of their leader’s ire as the group continues walking behind Louis passing a grouping of lightless mobile homes towards the large farmhouse they’ve been told is their client’s meeting place.  

This was all a bit seedier than Akko thought it would be. She didn’t have a good feeling about the apartment and was even more put off by the run-down barn they were slowly approaching.  

Louis never told them exactly what it was they would be stealing, ever. For any of their jobs. He was never really forthright with that particular information and Akko had been too scared of the guy to ask, but the money was good and despite the darker possibility of what they could have been moving, she had a hope that what was in the briefcase they had just stolen was files or artwork, or maybe even a haul from an overpriced jeweler. However, as they continue through the grass, the amount of discarded needles and shattered glass forcing her to watch her step brings her to the realization that the dark possibility in the back of her mind was more than likely closer to reality than she had thought. 

The realization, as she steps over a puddle of semi-dried vomit, seems to come to Amanda in the same span of time. 

“Have… you been having us move drugs around?” Amanda looks up at the young man at the front of their group as her stomach begins to sour at the thought. She hadn’t joined on any of the exchanges before, so she couldn’t say for sure that this was a regular… client… but the way Louis moved towards the farmhouse was far too relaxed for her liking. 

Louis barely turns his head to look back at them with a quirked brow as he continues moving forward. “No shit. Where do you think the money comes from?” 

Akko’s eyes widen and her mouth goes dry. She looks to side to see Amanda’s jaw tighten in anger at the blonde boy’s admission, however, as she looks over to Andrew and Frank, her heart falls as the two boys look back at her, not with surprise, but with shame in their eyes.  

“You knew?” Akko whispers to Andrew and Frank, the betrayal clear in her voice.  

“Is there a problem? I thought you liked the money we were getting? What did you think we were moving? Lost paintings and shit from grungy apartments?” Louis laughs.

“Marijuana…?” Amanda questions, the drawl at the end of the word seeming to reach for the slightest bit of hope despite the empty air surrounding her. 

It’s then that Louis stops and turns to face them, a look of annoyance on his face. “You don’t get the kind of money we’ve been getting from moving marijuana…” 

Akko’s stomach turns and a wave of nausea floats in her chest. She’d been right. She didn’t want to be, but the wriggling thought in the back of her head had finally been validated, and she couldn’t feel worse.  

Her mind flashes to the tons of down on their luck people sitting in alleyways, the ones strung out and turned away from the homeless shelters she, Amanda, and Sucy used to make a part of their daily rituals looking for a night indoors. She had always felt bad for them… their circumstance… She and Amanda were a little more adventurous in how to spend their time and there was a time where the two of them could have been living the same hard life right beside them. And to be brandished with the fact that she had been promoting and enabling the spread and temptation of using… She was disgusted in herself for not taking the signs more seriously, for trusting her intuition. She supposes hunger and shelter were a worthy enough reward to cloud her vision, but now that it’s simply greed and a thrill… No… this was not right. 

“You didn’t think we’d want any say in if we wanted to move that shit? You just assumed we’d all be honkey dory with being your drug mules?” Amanda growls. “This is not what we signed up for.” 

“Hey, you signed up for money if I remember correctly.” Louis sneers. “Listen, if you can’t stomach it, you and bunny rabbit are welcome to leave. I’ve got no problem if this is your last job.” Louis shrugs, nonchalantly swinging the briefcase of poison before turning his back and heading towards the door of the barn with a confident step and a posture filled with resolve. “Didn’t realize that to fit through those vents means you had to lose your backbone.” 

Amanda’s fists clench, whitened knuckles popping in anger as their leader walks away. Her muscles twitch, dying to let loose and swing a punch right at Louis’s stupid blonde head, but before her legs could move her forward, Akko puts a hand on her forearm.  

Angry bright green eyes flit from Louis to the sad, red irises of her closest friend. Upon seeing them, Amanda’s rage begins to quell.  

Words didn’t need to be said, the look alone was question, answer, and confirmation that tonight was the last time they would be doing business with Louis’s pack. 

“I’m sorry we didn’t say anything…” Andrew steps in, earning a hurt glance from the two girls, trust broken.  

“That’s really fucked up.” Amanda’s eyes glance from Andrew to Frank.  

“I know, I know it is.” Andrew says apologetically. “But Louis insisted that it was going to stop… that we’d go to something else and move past this… but he also said the fewer people who knew the safer it would be.” Andrew pauses, the betrayal on the girl’s faces causing his chest to tighten. “It’s a bad excuse, but you know how he can be about his rules not being followed… I’m really sorry.” 

The girls remain quiet for a beat. True, they knew Louis had a bit of a nasty streak when he didn’t get his way, but still, Akko and Amanda trusted Andrew and Frank like older siblings. And to find out they had kept this from them…

Akko breaks the silence, “How lo-?”, only to be cut off by Louis. 

 “What the fuck are you doing?” The blonde-haired boy hisses, seemingly surprised that his group had failed to follow after he had last spoken. His brows furrow, as he steps hastily back towards the group looking between Akko and Andrew.  “Now is not the time, do you understand? Either you get out of here now or you shut up and stand by the door.” Louis turns away from them and storms off towards the barn one last time, seemingly leaving them to determine whether they wanted to finish the evening. 

Akko and Amanda should have left, that would have been the smartest thing. They didn’t need the money, and even if they did, now knowing what was being done to get it, would dye it all with guilt. But they’ve been with these boys, people they had considered friends for so long, and it was late and they weren’t certain exactly where they were…

So, they stayed.

Amanda and Akko walked up to the door of the barn Louis had just walked into and stood at the sides alongside Andrew and Frank. The four stand quietly, the wind breezing through tall weeds just barely masking Louis’ muffled voice talking to who they assume to be this Otis from within the barn. Akko looks down at her feet. Tired. Hurt. Scorned. Just waiting for the night to be over.

“We knew for two months.” Andrew mumbles from beside her as he stares off towards the road in the distance. Akko looks up from her feet to look at the taller boy’s face “Frank thought it was funny how the jobs started paying more. We did a little digging and put two and two together and asked Louis about it.” Andrew’s eyes look down to meet Akko’s, genuine sorrow swimming in green irises. “He told us to let it go and that we wouldn’t be doing it for long. I thought it would pass. I’m sorry, Akko.”

“You didn’t think we had the right to know?” Amanda growls. “Thought that as long as you were fine being a drug mule that the rest of us would too? You sure are a prince, Hanbridge.”

Andrew’s brows furrow in hurt as he looks over towards Amanda. “I’m not okay with it, I – ”

“Shh!”

The three quiet as Frank, leaning in towards the open doorway and listening raises his hand. His eyes worried and unfocused.

“What’s wrong?” Andrew’s full attention shifts to Frank as his eyes narrow in concern.

Frank pauses for a moment as he continues to listen before gesturing towards the door. “C’mere… listen… something’s not right…”

The seriousness in Frank’s voice pulls all three of them to the doorway. The group holds their breaths as Akko and Amanda peek around the edge of the door to see their leader’s deal unfolding inside.

Looking inside, Akko sees a large open area, beams and broken-down horse stalls on the right side and back, and a wooden staircase leading to a small loft overlooking the lower level. In some stalls, Akko could see stacks of bedding and bags, some with people resting. From the look of them, they may have been homeless who weren’t deemed a threat to Otis’ deal… or perhaps, based on the needles and various paraphernalia on the walk over, were some of his clients.

Before the stables started on the right side of the barn, Akko could see Louis gripping the briefcase tightly in his fist, standing before a bigger, older looking man, sitting in a chair with a large, odd to see, fancy bottle of vodka resting between his legs. 

“It sounds to me, Minister’s kid… if news of you breaking into places and moving heroin gets out, that would put Daddy in a pretty bad position, wouldn’t it?” Otis smiles, bringing the bottle of vodka briefly to his lips. “So, how about you give over what you picked up for me and in return, I will keep quiet about who’s been my little messenger boy, hm?” He laughs, a low gravel in his voice.

Louis is still for a moment, but from the doorway Akko can see the way his back tenses in anger through his t-shirt.

The movement was swift, but as his left hand returned from his waist, Louis held a small pistol aimed directly at Otis’ chest. Akko’s eyes go wide as the rest of the group at the door rushes into the barn.

“I think unless you want to stop breathing, you’re going to give me the money and keep your fuckin’ mouth shut.” Louis snarls as Otis looks back at him, the moment of surprise at the firearm turning to mild amusement.

“WOLF STOP! LOUIS!” Frank yells as he rushes over, hands raised as he stops by Louis’s side. “THAT’S TOO FAR!”

“LOUIS, MAN, YOU DON’T WANT TO DO THIS!” Andrew pleads, rushing up beside Frank.

“I TOLD YOU. TO WAIT OUTSIDE.” Louis grits his teeth, growling, gun still centered on the older man as his eyes glare over to his two teammates. “GET OUT. AND LET ME DEAL WITH THIS SHITHEAD –”

“AKKO, NO-!”

Akko had barely heard Amanda’s voice trying to pull her back as she rushed forward getting herself between Louis’ gun and Otis. She’s not sure what she was thinking running in front of Louis… the world would probably be a better place if men like Otis were still and deep in the ground, but of all the things she had on her conscious, murder was not something she wanted to add.

“Louis, please! Don’t.” Akko says, arms out and trying to be as calm as possible despite the gun pointed mere inches from her chest.

Louis’s wrathful eyes lock onto Akko’s, hand refusing to move the gun’s trajectory. “What the FUCK are you doing?”

“You don’t want to kill anyone, Louis.” Akko wavers, arms shaking as she raises her hands. “I know we don’t agree on a lot, but murder isn’t something you can come back from. We can figure something else out. Please. Put it down.” Akko’s eyes drift down to the gun, a shallow breath leaving her throat at the acknowledgment of Louis’ finger resting on the trigger. When she looks up into the blonde boy’s eyes all she can see is rage and fire. In this moment, she realizes that her death would be of no consequence to him in this state. Fearfully she looks over to Andrew, Frank, and Amanda, all looking back at her frozen.

“Listen to your girlfriend, Blackwell…” The guy says, pulling out a gun and touching the muzzle to the back of Akko’s head. “I’m sure we can come to an agreement.” The gun’s safety is disengaged with a loud click.

Akko gulps realizing the severity of the position she had put herself in as she looks fearfully up into the blonde boy’s unwavering glare. “Louis…” She says quietly. “Please?”

Louis’s eyes leave Akko’s and bore into Otis’s from over her shoulder as he moves forward.

“LOUIS STOP IT! DON’T BE FUCKING STUPID!”

“COME ON LOUIS, JUST LET IT GO!”

Akko can’t even hear the voices over the blood drumming in her ears, all she sees is the icy fire in Louis’ eyes and the pleading, screaming faces of her friends trying to save her from the position she put herself in. Louis continues to move forward.

The commotion causes some of the stilled people within the farmhouse, the dazed addicts and squatters, to stir and shift watching with unsurety at the scene unfolding.

Akko feels the gun at the back of her head shift against her skull, freezing and heavy, as Louis’ unyielding gaze returns to her. 

“What are ya gonna do kid– ?” Otis’s hot breath on her neck causing Akko to stiffen.

Suddenly, a blunt pain shoots through Akko’s temple as Louis smacks her in the head with the stock of his gun, before a deafening crack is heard throughout the barn.

Akko falls to the ground, ears ringing and the pain of the sound bouncing around her head disorienting her. It’s moments that pass before her vision registers the body of the heavy-set older man slumping to the ground beside her, a gory hole blasted clean through his face.

Akko screams. She feels the thick spray of blood across her cheek and neck and as she looks up at Louis, looking down on her and Otis’ body like a wolf leering over prey, she sees the rest of the spatter across his face and chest.  

“LOUIS!” Frank lunges forward towards the other blonde boy and grabs his arm, lowering the gun in his hand. “WHAT ARE YOU THINKING? YOU JUST KILLED SOMEONE!!” He screams, fear and desperation in his voice as several of the squatters who had awoken from the gunshot run and hide from the man holding a gun.

Louis looks up at Frank, cold and calculating, the gravity of the atrocity that he had just committed free from his features. “I’m thinking no one’s going to try to fuck me over again.” He says shoving Frank to the side before stepping past Akko with an almost disgusted look and bending down to rummage through Otis’ pockets.

Amanda rushes over to Akko’s side. Amanda bends close to the ground and lifts Akko into her and pulls her to her shaking feet, giving her an almost desperate hug. “What were you doing? That was so stupid, Akko!” While the sound of the gunshot continues to ring in her ears, causing all else to sound far far away, she can still make out Amanda’s voice and the cracks and wavers within it. Akko looks over to her friend, seeing her green eyes watery and red, brows knit angrily at her. “Don’t do that ever again! You swear to me. I’m not losing you. I can’t.” As Amanda’s voice crumbles, Akko holds her as they stand.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry.” Akko says, though she’s unsure of just how loudly, as she stares blankly over Amanda’s shoulder, the afterimage of Otis’ destroyed face burning in her eyes.

“Asshole…” Louis mumbles, holding a few quid, a pack of cigarettes, and a lighter recovered from Otis’ body. “He was playing me… he didn’t bring the money…” The boy stands over the body and kicks at the dead man’s leg. His eyes then move upward towards the bottle of vodka sitting back beside the stool he had been sitting on prior. He steps over Otis’ splayed hand, crushing his thumb beneath his heel, and bends over and grabs the bottle of alcohol. His eyes appraise the fancy looking bottle and with an approving raise of his eyebrows he swishes the clear booze inside and takes a swig. Once he removes the glass bottleneck from his lips, he tips the bottle and begins pouring the liquor over the dead man.

“What are you doing?” Andrew, who had been watching the scene unfold in shock, asks in disbelief of what he’s seeing.

“Getting rid of the evidence… what’s it matter? This guy was trash.” Louis states as though it were obvious. “World’s better without him… People’d believe some addict squatter could pass out high without putting out his light…” Louis then splashes the alcohol on the wood on the side of the farmhouse nearest Otis’ body. His eyes move calmly over his work before picking up the briefcase of heroin and taking one last swig and beginning to make a trail to the outside of the barn. “We’ll get our money from someone smarter…” 

“Louis, c’mon. Think about this!” Andrew panics looking between Louis leaving a messy trail of vodka and a speechless Frank. “You don’t want to do this…”

“From what I see, it’s the only thing I can do.” Louis says coolly. “No body, no barn, no tie to us. And what? You think a bunch of tweakers are going to run to the police to say they saw the Minister of Defense’s son shooting their dealer? I doubt it.” He says with a humored snort.

“Don’t you feel ANYTHING?” Amanda screams at him. “The fuck is wrong with you?!” Louis looks over to her, apathetically, letting a particularly large slosh of vodka wash over the floor as he moves towards the doorway.

Andrew touches Amanda’s shoulder and meets her eyes before getting on Akko’s other side and worriedly motioning towards the doorway of the barn. The three pick up step to get out of the alcohol scented wood in the case Louis carries through with his intention. At this point, they don’t see why he wouldn’t.

“Come on, man, this isn’t who you are.” Frank says, resting a hand on Louis’ shoulder before Louis shakes him off and continues reaching the threshold of the doorway. Frank’s mind spins worriedly as he looks around seeing the sleeping bodies of people, passed out unconscious either from sleep or high in several of the stables. “C’mon, c’mon. There’s other people in here. You don’t want that on your hands, right?” Louis gives him no response. “Think about it,” Frank continues desperately, his tone moving to begging, “you could set this up so it looks like someone else did it? I’m sure the authorities have something on this guy, they’d believe someone could come after him for his stash? Please, Louis.”

Louis finishes splashing out the last of the vodka on the wooden threshold and edge of the sparse grass. “I didn’t take you for a coward, Jackal. After everything we’ve done, I’d have thought all of you’d stop being so soft.” He says, looking condescendingly over towards Frank as he drops the briefcase and empty vodka bottle into the grass.

“This isn’t what we were supposed to be doing Louis. You know that.” Frank pleads, trying to slow the adrenaline running through Louis’ veins.

“And YOU must have known that this was the ONLY direction all this could have gone.” Louis looks at him defiantly. “You think after this kind of money we were going to go back to getting pocket change? This is building a name for ourselves, our final step of this is at the top.”

“No, Louis–”

“WOLF! ITS FUCKING WOLF!” Louis screams, his voice betraying just how unhinged he had become. “WE ARE NOT FUCKING ‘FRIENDS’, DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME? I PAY YOU TO BE A FUCKING CAREER CRIMINAL ARIGHT? YOU WORK FOR ME. NOW GET OUT OF MY WAY!” As he barks, Louis puffs his chest and lunges at Frank, punching him in the gut.

Akko’s eyes widen in fear as she watches Frank double over in pain and Andrew rush forward from her side towards Louis. Like an angry cornered animal, Louis turns towards Andrew rushing forward pulling out his gun and pointing it straight at him.

“No!!” Akko yells as Andrew stumbles forward, raising his hands as he stops his rush forward.

“Stand down, Hornet.” Louis stands firm, pointing his gun stiffly at Andrew. “I don’t want to kill you, but you’re starting to get in my way and piss me off.” Louis says staring Andrew down, his eyes glancing up giving warning to Amanda and Akko as they look on in horror. With his free hand, Louis pulls out the lighter he had taken off of Otis’ body and begins to flick it alight.

Andrew’s eyes flick between Louis and Frank, giving the blonde boy holding his stomach and apologetic glance, as he waits for his moment. It’s only for a moment, but as Louis shifts his vision towards the newly lit flame, Andrew jolts forward.

“GET DOWN!” Andrew screams as he rushes Louis. He charges full speed, ducking inside of Louis’ arm and shoving his arm outward causing the blonde boy to drop the gun as he tackles him to the ground. The gun goes off, shooting off unknown into the dark night as Akko and Amanda dive to the ground at Andrew’s command.

Akko looks up from the grass to see Andrew and Louis wrestling on the ground, screaming at one another. Louis punches at the dark-haired boy on top of him as Andrew tries to reach for the lighter lit in the other boy’s hand. Amongst the scuffle, Andrew screams out in pain as Louis bites down hard on his hand, allowing Louis the opportunity to toss the lit lighter blindly towards the barn.

Akko gasps as her eyes widen, seeing the blue of flame start small and then ignite, streaking across the ground following Louis’s trail to Otis.   

“No.” Andrew sighs, distraught, as he too looks up at the flame starting to climb up the wood of the farmhouse before Louis grabs him by the throat and takes his foot, kicking him hard in the thigh before flipping the two of them over.

Louis hovers over Andrew, straddling his waist as he punches him over and over and over again causing blood to stream from the dark-haired boy’s nose and mouth as he holds him down by his neck.

“ANDREW!!” Akko screams as she leaps up off of the ground, only for Amanda to keep her back.

However, as her yell caused Louis to turn to see her start of an approach, it left just enough of an opening for Frank to rush over and kick Louis in the face.

Louis’s grip on Andrew’s neck weakens as he falls over unconscious beside the beaten and bloodied boy.

 Andrew gasps greedily for air as he spits blood and broken teeth from his mouth.

“Hey, hey. Are you okay?” Frank asks filled with worry, leaning over Andrew touching his face tenderly with his hand. Andrew nods, blinking as he rests his head back into the grass for just a moment to regain his breath.

Akko watches the scene in front of her – Louis lying still beside a bloodied Andrew and a worried Frank as the illumination of the building fire grows brighter and larger as the flame catches to old, dry wood and straw within the barn. Akko feels her stomach violently churn, tears forming in her eyes and falling down her cheeks as, though distant, she can hear the sound of someone within the barn crying out in fear.

“We-we need to help– ” Akko says weakly, unsure of how to do so as Amanda clutches onto her desperately keeping her close.

Upon hearing the scream. Frank looks into the barn towards the stables, now alight with flame and desaturated with smoke. For a moment he looks back at the girls before looking to Andrew and saying something quietly to him.

Andrew weakly lifts his arms to grab onto Frank, but the blonde boy leaps off of him and bounds into the flaming farmhouse.

“FRANK!!!” Andrew calls out desperately, rolling over to face the flames just seeing Frank disappear into the smoke. Andrew balls his fist and slams it into the dirt in frustration before casting a worried glance over towards Louis, still unconscious with a dribble of blood dripping down his lip into the grass.

Struggling, Andrew pushes himself up from the ground, shaking his head as the heat from the fire and the fog creeping in from the corner of his eyes threaten to make him pass out. Taking a slow, deep breath, he rises to his feet and looks back towards Amanda and Akko watching him fearfully from the ground.

“You both go.” He forces hoarsely from his throat. “Get out of here, away from this.”

Andrew then turns back to the farmhouse wavering on his feet as he looks for sign of Frank, the screams in the barn broken up by the sound of coughing. His jaw sets as he begins patting at his pants and jacket looking for his phone. At last, he pulls his phone from his inside pocket and begins dialing the fire department. As he brings the phone to his ear, he turns again to see Akko and Amanda continuing to watch him, hesitant to leave.

“Go! Please.” Andrew yells. “Don’t worry, we’ll take care of this. I’m… I’m sorry.” Andrew says, his voice cracking as he turns back to the growing orange flames as he begins speaking to the fire department on his cell phone.

At last, Amanda loosens her grip on Akko as the two of them push themselves to their feet. They stand frozen for a few moments longer, just watching the flames lick at the threshold of the barn door, hoping to see sign of Frank. At last, they see movement from within the smoke and out comes the blonde boy, holding onto two coughing figures, pulling them through the threshold as they fall safely to the ground below crawling away from the flames.

Akko wants to run over. To ask if there’s anyone else inside the barn. If there’s anything she could do to help. But her legs don’t move. Her throat sore and her mouth dry as hot sand. The image of the dead man burned into her memory seizes at her chest. Guilt. Fear. Sadness. Anger at both herself and at Louis all pass through her mind. It felt as though she had been staring into the flame for hours, and yet no time truly passed.

It’s only when Amanda jostles her shoulder that Akko snaps out of her spiral.

“We gotta go.” The redhead says as she looks off into the darkness watching as distant headlights turn towards the alight building. Akko nods her head, the adrenaline burning through her veins as she manages to force her legs out of their lock and begins to move with Amanda

Akko takes one last look back at the burning farmhouse. Seeing Frank and Andrew standing close over the two people that had been pulled from the flames… and over to Louis, laying unconscious with his gun, empty vodka bottle, and briefcase of drugs strewn around him. Akko’s eyes rest on their fallen leader for just a moment longer before turning on her heel and chasing after Amanda.

And that is the last Akko remembered from that night.

After all these years, Akko wonders if things would have all gone differently if she and Amanda had left when they had the chance. Before the guns… before the fire. Or would it all have happened regardless?

The memory plays vibrantly through Akko’s mind as the flashing of headlights pass. She should have been thinking about the job on the car ride to Louis’ drug lord’s den, but he really only gave her and Andrew a little information.

It looks like she is being forced to really test her skills here. 

Akko glances towards Andrew sitting on the opposite of the car, quietly watching out the window as Louis’ goon drives with the radio chatter on low.

Akko’s eyes then travel to the front seat taking a look towards the goon, Tommy, dropping to his waist to see if she can see any weapons.

It’s then that she hears the lightest of tapping. Had she not been familiar with morse code she would have missed it, but as she listens her eyes glance over towards Andrew, seeing his knuckle tap ever so lightly at the side of the door.

‘Knife in jacket. One gun right hip. Two more in glove compartment.’

A slight smile curves up one side of Akko’s lips before she, just as quietly, begins tapping back a response.

‘Good to know. Thank you.’

With the martial arts training she had gotten from Jasminka she’s sure she could take the guy out… not to mention with Andrew’s help. It would be easy. But with Amanda and Frank’s lives at stake, she wouldn’t dare. She would obey and hopefully they would all make it out alive.

As much as she didn’t like the prospect of stealing from a drug lord, Amanda’s life was far more important to her than the pride she had so desperately tried to rebuild.

And, if she were honest, knowing that she was moving money from one bad guy to another bad guy didn’t hurt as bad as she thought it would. She just hopes Louis’ boss didn’t decide to stay too late today.

To think… her day had been perfect until just a few hours ago.

Again, Akko hears a light tapping coming from the other side of the car. Although she can determine the words, as she looks over towards Andrew, the droop in his shoulders and the far look in his eye cause her to see just how filled with disappointment his words are.

‘Just one more job.’

Another ten minutes in the quiet car pass before Tommy brings them through a shoddy looking neighborhood filled with surprisingly sturdy buildings that have functioning lights despite the appearance of disrepair. 

“Perrov’s safehouse and storeroom is that building over there.” Tommy says, slowing the car momentarily as he points out a wide three-story building that would look abandoned if not for the two sets of lights shining down on what appeared to be garage doors. Akko and Andrew look, catching a glance, before Tommy continues driving in the opposing direction, taking them a few blocks away.

Before they had left, Louis gave them very limited information. They knew this Perrov’s office was next to the dealings room on the third floor. He said there’s a safe but he knows nothing about it – a fact Akko felt to be untrue based on the almost whimsical smirk and tone Louis spoke with when offering the information.

The guard count could be between 5 and 15 based on the size of the building and although this was a place of dirty business, she couldn’t count out the presence of cameras. It would have been much better if she had come in something darker, but alas, here she is stuck in what she wore on her date.

The street ahead goes dark as Tommy turns off his headlights before turning down an open alleyway. They slow to a park, the car jostling for just a moment as the gear shifts and Tommy turns in his seat reaching for the glove box.

Akko flinches for just a moment before realizing that once Tommy turned, what was pointing at her was the handle of the gun.

“Boss said you might want these.” The young guy says as he pulls out the other handgun to give to Andrew. “He said he hopes you use them.”

She knows this is a sick game for Louis. Hell, the best outcome of this for him would be that she and Andrew shoot someone. In his mind he’d take knocking her down a moral peg as a win. Watching her fall in just the way did.

Akko grimaces as she takes the gun. She’s held guns in the past for disarming purposes, but this is the first time in a long time she’s felt one’s weight. And as she thinks back to the last time she held one in her hand, she notes just how different it is from the fake one Diana had pointed at her not so long ago.

‘I can’t believe I left like that. I can’t imagine what Diana could be thinking. H-hopefully I’ll be able to apologize after this is all over.’ Akko thinks, however, as she turns the gun in her hand a wave of sadness washes over her while the thought of ‘Diana deserves better, anyway.’ twists in the back of her mind.

Before the feeling can take her over, she hears Tommy’s voice address them.

“Aright, go on. I’ll be waiting with the car. You’ve got about an hour and 15 to get back here to meet Blackwell’s timeline. He doesn’t like to wait.”

“That’s not a new trait.” Andrew says coolly.

Akko looks up to the older boy, curious to find that the mask he was wearing reminded her very much of Frank’s calming and personable demeanor.

“You been working for him long?” Andrew asks as he moves the gun in his hand, testing the safety. “I could barely put up with him for as long as I did.” 

“Not long. But I’d like to last longer than tonight.” Tommy says dryly. “After whatever happened with you, he managed off with barely a slap to his wrist, but he holds a hell of a grudge. I wouldn’t be wasting my time talkin, if I were you.”

“Noted.” Andrew gives him a tight smile before glancing over towards Akko and opening his door. Akko takes this cue, careful of the gun in her hand, to slip out of the car as she grabs the small duffel bag on the floor and throwing it over her shoulder.

They walk around the rear of the car, hiding their firearms in the waists of their pants before stepping out of the alleyway leaving Tommy in the darkened car.

In the cover of night, the two fall into a quick step with one another, watching for any cameras or bystanders as they stalk towards the building they are soon to be closely acquainted with.

Feeling the uncomfortable stillness as they walked, a blanket of guilt seemingly lying over the two of them, Akko takes a breath and quietly breaks the silence. “Just like old times…”

It takes a moment, but at last she hears a response.

“Sort of, I guess.” Andrew gives a light snort before slowly taking on a grim seriousness. “Let’s case the place and get this done with.”

Back at the farmhouse Amanda grits her teeth as she tries to work through the pain of her stinging wrists. As quietly as she could with the cover of idle chatter between Louis’s men, Amanda had been working at loosening her bindings, however, with the chafing of her wrists and no slack present, she’s finding no avail.

“Having some trouble there, Fox?” Louis smirks teasingly at the redhead as he starts moving towards the center of the room where she and Frank were tied.

Amanda winces at the old nickname.

“I doubt you’d be able to get out of that wire without a knife,” Louis continues, “Real shame we got the pocketknife out of your boot already.” Louis smiles as he pulls the knife out of his pocket and begins twisting it between his fingers, the sight invoking a growl from Amanda’s throat.

“I would hope so. Or else you’d be as dumb as you look.” Amanda glares.

“Hm.” Louis hums as he steps beside Amanda, dangling the blade just inches from her face. “Here, let me help you with those bindings.” And with a jerk, Louis tightens the zip ties even tighter causing Amanda to grunt in pain. “That better?” He sneers.

“Well, it’s clear you haven’t changed a bit…” Amanda growls watching as Louis fiddles with her knife once more before shoving it into his pocket. “Still as big of a prick as ever.” 

Louis raises his eyebrows with a callous grin. “Oh well, from my understanding none of us really do change, do we?” 

Amanda watches as the blonde boy kneels down in front of her, levelling his face with hers. “You may think you’ve gone down a different path for… redemption or forgiveness or whatever… but you’re still just the same dirty thief. Don’t you forget O’Neill, you’re just as much of a fuck up as I am.”

Amanda grits her teeth wishing that her legs were not bound so tightly. She begins conjuring up spit in her mouth, but it’s then that Louis rises from his kneel and stands watching her with hands on his hips.

“The only difference between me, you, Akko, Frankie, and Andrew is that this time, once I get my money, I’m going to be the one to walk out of here.” His eyes glare icily at her, taking in the dawning realization as it comes across Amanda’s face.

Amanda’s mouth dries as a quick shiver runs through her. Trying not to give the cruel boy the satisfaction of seeing her fear, Amanda flares her nostrils and looks at him with defiance. “So, that’s your plan? You’re gonna kill us? If that’s so, then why haven’t you done anything yet, hm? Do you need your rent-a-friends to do it for you?” 

From behind her, she hears Frank mumble through his gag.

With a smile, Louis slowly steps around Amanda’s chair and rips the gag from Frank’s mouth. “Hold on. What was that buddy?” 

His mouth free from the gag, Frank begins to cough and stretch his mouth. After taking a moment to wet his lips as he glares at the other blonde boy, he cranes his neck to look behind him towards Amanda. “He wants them to watch…”

Amanda’s eyes widen.

“Ah, Frankie. You always were the smart one.” Louis says with a dark laugh, aggressively ruffling Franks hair before giving him a light shove, causing his chair to shift with a screech. “But, you’re a little off.” Louis says as he back up, pulling a lighter from his back pocket and flicking it open to produce a small flickering flame. “I was planning something a little more… poetic.” 

Amanda feels a fresh shiver course through her, her eyes focused on the flame in fear and disbelief. “You’re fucking crazy.”

“Mm.” Louis hums as he flicks the lighter shut. “To me it seems like the only fitting way for us to say goodbye. You know too much about me, if I let you go, you’ll most definitely retaliate… and that’s not much of a way to convince others that I mean business, you see?” The blonde boy shrugs his shoulder with a smirk. “It’s the only way for any of us to leave winners here.”

“Louis, look, I know we left you before, but you have to know that it was only because you left us no choice. The barn was on fire, we were trying to get people out, and when the fire trucks and police came, we didn’t have time to drag you away.” Frank says, looking earnestly towards Louis. “I know the situation that night didn’t leave you much room, I know it forced you to make a hard decision… and I swear to you, if we had the time afterwards to talk about it I know that we could have come up with some compromise moving forward… a way we could have kept it from getting to that point… a– ”

Frank is silenced by quick punch to the side of his face.

Louis kneels down beside the other blonde boy and grabs his chin, forcing Frank to face him. “I remember how good you are with words, but it’s not going to work on me this time.”  

Louis then shoves Frank’s face to the side, leaving the blonde boy grimacing in pain as a broken tooth makes way for a trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth.

“Feel free to offer your apologies and whatever.” Louis says as he begins walking away from the two towards his chair at the side of the floor. “Won’t make much of a difference, but I’d love to hear you grovel.”

Watching Louis walk away Amanda’s fists clench as the tightened zip ties dig into her skin.

“You okay?” Amanda asks quietly, turning her head towards Frank.

“As okay as I can be I guess.” He answers, his tone betraying just how bad their situation has revealed itself to be.

‘There’s got to be something I can do…’ Amanda thinks, biting the bottom of her lip.

‘It’s a long shot, but if I can get out of this chair without getting shot, I’ve got to have something in mind. I can only use the chair for so long, but this place is filled with crap… there’s got to be something else I can use.’

Without moving her head, her eyes scan around the dimly lit farmhouse, looking amongst the boxes of junk and supplies between the stationed sets of Louis’ goons.

‘Rope. Rug. Pencil. Piece of wood. Bucket. Hammer… hammer’s good… Lamp. Oil canister. Garbage bag… smaller piece of wood– ”

Amanda’s eyes freeze, focusing intently on the small length of wood peeking out from between a crate and the wall. It wasn’t necessarily easy to see, but the light hits it just enough for the twisted, gnarled picture frame from her night at the Gala to blare like an alarm in her memory.

The recollection begins to take root in her mind, remembering the feeling of the wood in her hands… however, her memory halts with a sudden startle as she feels something climbing up her leg.

Sucking in a breath, she looks down in a panic fearful of finding a spider climbing up her leg, until a flood of relief and surprise comes over her at the sight of one of Constanze’s little creations.

Amanda’s jaw slackens for just a moment before fearfully looking up towards Louis and his men to see if they had noticed anything. Luckily, none of them seemed to be paying that close of mind. She continues to watch carefully as she subtly rotates her leg, to keep the little robot from sight and tries her damndest to keep from squirming as it crawls up her shirt towards her neck. Once it reaches the neck of her shirt, Amanda feels its tiny legs tickle up the back of her neck into her hair and loop around her ear.

“Dancer, if you can hear us, clear your throat.”

A relieved happiness comes over her as she hears Ursula’s voice. After looking around the room to make sure that there hadn’t been any attention drawn, she obeys the older woman’s command and ever so quietly clears her throat.

Almost instantly, Ursula’s voice sounds again through the earpiece, “Oh thank God. Okay, we’re going to get you out. A few of us are outside now to scout ahead, but we have more coming.” Ursula pauses for a moment before continuing. “Is Snowshoe there with you?”

To answer her, Amanda begins clicking her teeth in morse code as she looks around the farmhouse carefully.

(‘No. Sent out on job. Supposed to be 3 hours. Don’t know how long she will be. Louis is planning to burn us with the barn.’)

There is silence on the other end for a short time before Amanda hears Ursula’s voice once more, stern and unrelenting. “We’re not going to let that happen. I promise you. We’re going to put together a plan but any information would help.”

Amanda hums low in understanding as an idea comes into her head. “Got it… make sure you’re recording.” She whispers.

Frank turns ever so slightly in his chair. “What did you sa-?”

“Hey Lou Lou!” Amanda calls out, drawing the irritated attention of the blonde boy who had just begun fiddling with his lighter. “I’m sorry.” She says softly before a smirk crawls onto her face. “I’m so sorry, but I have to know what would happen if I get out of this chair and beat your ass before Akko and Andrew get back with your money?”

Louis sneers. Disappointed, as he was waiting to see the redhead be cut down to size and grovel, to see that she is just as brazen as ever in the face of his threat. “Assuming you could get past my friends here without getting shot and having all your arms and legs broken…” Louis leans back in his chair with an almost boastful smile appearing on his lips, “One call and my guy will take care of her. At least, enough so that it hurts when she comes back to join us all here. Unless I say otherwise. I really want you all here awake to see the fire together... So, don’t test me.” He says airily as he makes known the power he holds over his men. “Think of it as an insurance so you behave. Follow Frankie’s example… he’s not going to do anything that’ll hurt his boyfriend.” He says shooting a knowing smirk towards Frank.

Frank remains quietly seething towards the other blonde boy.

Amanda allows herself just a moment to feel a tinge of surprise at this reveal before getting back to task. “You don’t think I could take… how many? Twelve guys with guns? And one of you with a lighter and what is that? A water pistol? Please…”

Louis gets up from his chair with a screech and begins pulling his gun out as he marches towards her and Frank.

Watching him approach, Amanda flushes. She’s trying to get as much valuable information to Ursula as she can but in this moment, suddenly, she afraid that she had maybe gone too far in her delivery.

Stanbug scurries up into Amanda’s hair for cover just as the end of Louis’s gun presses into her forehead.

“That feel like a water pistol to you? You should know better than to not take me seriously.” He snarls as he slowly trails the cold heavy muzzle of his handgun down Amanda’s temple and over her cheek before pushing the metal into her mouth.

Amanda’s heart races, teeth lightly chattering against the muzzle of the gun, and her eyes widening in fear as Louis lowers himself face to face with her, cold, dark eyes staring back at her. His voice goes quiet, and as he speaks it sounds more like a growl than speech. “Now, unless you’re going to beg, how about you shut the fuck up for once in your trash life.”

He pulls the gun out of her mouth, jarring against her teeth, before giving a swift kick to her shin causing her to pull forward in her chair.

“Fuck.” Amanda hisses in pain, gritting her teeth and glaring up at Louis as he walks away, not granting her another glance.

“Quit egging him on.” Frank whispers from behind her. “Do you want him to torture you?”

“Heh.” Amanda manages to shutter a laugh through the pain in her leg before realizing what other information she should probably mention to Ursula. “Just thought that a big bad drug dealer would have a thicker skin when it comes to smack talk…”

It’s then that Amanda feels the small robotic legs scurry out of her hair and settle once again by her ear. “Okay, that’s enough. You did great Dancer. We can work with this… Now all I need is for you to stay safe until we can get you out.”

The audio goes quiet for a moment before Ursula’s voice returns to her ear.

“We’ll have numbers, but we don’t want to set anything off until there’s the lowest risk. But if you need us to come in, the codeword is Arcas, okay? You say that and I will be right in, okay?”

“Okay…” Amanda breathes out, memorizing the codeword repeating it over and over in her head.

“Great. We’re going to cut through your bindings, okay? Just make sure to catch them, you can’t let them fall.”

Amanda grunts quietly in understanding.

“You’re doing great, Dancer. We’ll see you out safe soon, okay?”

Amanda grunts once more in response, and as Stanbug leaves her ear and begins to travel down her back towards the tight bindings tying her to the chair, she finds herself missing the comforting sound of Ursula’s voice.

For the time, it had made her feel brave.

Despite the bravado and defiance she had peddled for Louis, she truly is afraid of what this boy can do. She remembers him the night of the fire, she remembers the process of callous logic that brought him to set the barn ablaze, she remembers thinking that there was nothing she could do… that what was happening was so far beyond her control… and that she wanted to get away from the uncontrollable inferno that Louis was turning into. Despite the icy eyes that met her as he kneeled close, she could see that untamable violent fire within only grow in size.

She looks around the barn, despite all the parts re-boarded and covered, the scarring by the fire of the past can still be seen in the rafters and walls that had been just beyond the flame’s grasp.

This place had haunted her, and much like the burnt scars on the wood, she too carries the ugly reminder of that night wherever she goes, but with her new family… with the more morally acceptable work that they do… she had started feeling her new world healing over her old.  

And yet, here both new and old have met.

Amanda’s eyes travel back towards the familiar broken length of twisted wood framing, now upon looking closer, she notices to have a charred piece of canvas resting on the floor beside it. A shiver climbs up her spine at the implication and the notion that there’s likely far more to this other mystery than she had originally thought.  

Chapter Text

After ducking into alleyways around the perimeter of the safehouse, scouting and noting lights and camera locations from the safety of the cover of shadow and night, Akko and Andrew make their way through the most obscured path they could determine towards the side of Perrov’s three-story building.

Fortunately, being just after 1 in the morning, there doesn’t appear to be too much activity around the safehouse to dodge; however, through cracks in the shaded out and blind drawn windows, the two could discern light within the building they were tasked with breaking into. And so, likely meaning they would have to be careful of security. The two had expected as much, though, due to the precaution on the building, determining numbers or location was more or less impossible without a closer look.

It was taking longer than Akko was happy with, but eventually the two manage to figure a way just out of range of the four stationed cameras outside of the building to move close through shadows, duck around the side through the coverage of overgrown foliage, and scale up the uneven bricking to the cracked window on the second floor. Once they could see, it would be far easier to determine their plan of action on entering the building. This was merely the first step.

Though Andrew had given her a helpful boost up the side of the wall, the window Akko has her eyes set on was still a good ten feet up. And so, as carefully and slowly as she could, Akko felt and tested and climbed the brick of the slightly crumbling exterior.

‘Okay, take it slow. This is not the time to rush. I gotta be quiet and I have to be careful.’

While it was usually something Amanda would have been doing, Akko had to say that what she and Andrew were doing felt an awful lot like their old missions. While her family with Ursula had used more infiltration tactics, with Louis’ pack, she and Amanda had gotten their start with more blatant breaking and entering.

She continues up the poorly lit side of the building before looking up and noticing movement at the window. At once, Akko freezes and hugs the wall, praying that the brick beneath her feet would not give way to crumble. As Andrew, noticing the movement as well, ducks into the brush, Akko holds her breath, and with the new silence notices a sound in the darkness sounding like a light billowing of wind against plastic.

She stays still for a moment longer as the sound quiets alongside the passing of the light wind hitting the side of the building. She squints back up to the window now noticing the slight rippling of movement she hadn’t seen before from a distance.

A slight spark of victory makes itself known in the half smile forming on her face as Akko resumes her climb towards, what she thinks, is their best chance at an entrance.

At last, Akko pulls herself up to the sill and with a quick brush of fingers is assured that the cracked, blacked out glass that she and Andrew had thought they saw, is actually a ripped, black tarp draped over the window. After a moment of finding stable footing on two bricks, Akko raises herself up to the slight rip in the tarp and looks through into the lit room.

Before her looks to be a small gutted office. She sees a small desk pushed up against the side of the wall, a broken desktop monitor, dark and dusty, shoved into its corner as a set of low filing cabinets sit beneath a window looking out to the rest of the office space. Looking around, Akko doesn’t see anyone directly, however, as she waits a moment at the wall, she sees the movement of shadow declaring that she and Andrew were not alone. She pulls away from the window and looks down to Andrew looking back up at her.

“Found our entry.” Akko whispers. “Can you climb or do you want me to find you another way in?”

Andrew pauses for a moment before stepping forward and feeling the siding of the wall that he had watched Akko climb.

“I think it’s best we don’t get separated. You go in. I’ll be up in a minute.” The older boy says, taking a sharp intake of breath and rubbing his hands together before beginning his slow and careful ascent.

Akko turns back to the tarp and begins mapping its surface. The tear itself is too small for them to fit through, however from the slight gust of wind that had ruffled the covering, Akko was able to discern a place where the tape holding the tarp in place had come loose, and so, careful of who had cast the shadow, Akko begins chiseling at the tape enlarging the gap making room for her to slip inside.

Akko manages through headfirst, trying her best to slither down the side of the wall without falling in a loud heap. Her foot catches the side of the window causing the tarp to rap, but as she ducks away beneath the desk, it does not appear to set off any concern of whoever else is on the floor.

A minute or so later, Akko hears a light scratching against the tarp. Carefully crawling back over to the window, watching for movement in the rest of the office, Akko separates the opening of the tarp to give Andrew a clear entry.

Once Andrew slips in through the window, he ducks down in front of the filing cabinets as Akko swiftly sets the tape holding the tarp back into place to avoid any potential attention.

“Are we clear?” Andrew whispers as Akko crawls over, making her way beside him.

“I saw a shadow move over to the right but I didn’t see anyone.” Akko whispers as she slowly raises herself up to peek out into the office. “Not sure if there’s a route or if they’re just there, but we aren’t alone.”

“Hm…” Andrew hums. “Okay.” He whispers before quietly turning around and quietly trying to open up the filing cabinet behind him. The first one he tries is a little stiff, but after a little jiggling and a hand to steady its movement and buffer sound, the cabinet opens and he begins looking at its contents. “Keep an eye out for me.”

“Sure thing.” Akko nods as she continues to keep watch through the window. Andrew was being quiet, and while she’s thankful that the door to the small office was closed when they arrived, she’s not certain just how sound proof it could be. She found a few improvised weapons throughout the small space just in case, but she truly hopes it wouldn’t have to come to that. She has no intention of using Louis’ gun, and she really doesn’t want to be put into a position where she has no other choice.

After a few moments of digging and skirting around the other side of the office, pulling cords from the busted computer and shuffling around some abandoned folders, Andrew returns to Akko’s side holding out two handfuls of paperclips, old erasers, pencils, rubber bands, wiring, business cards, and an old, empty soda can.

Andrew had always been good at being resourceful, back in the day he had been the one to teach Akko to be aware and to use what is around her in both situations where it’s needed and when it’s not. Ursula always liked to have a plan, but there was always some bit of excitement when she was put in the position to think on her feet.

“Paperclips for picking, erasers for door jamming, and I figure if we find something to make the rest of this useful, it’s better to have it.” Andrew says quietly as he carefully gives Akko the paperclips and a few erasers before putting the rest into separate pockets and the soda can into the empty duffel.

“Now, if only I could get to the surveillance office we’d be able to figure out where to go and what to expect. But still, it’s not like we could talk on the floor unless these guys have walkies. Still… too much noise… that would blow everything.” Andrew thinks scratching at his chin.

“S’a shame Louis couldn’t give us comms instead of guns…” Akko mumbles.

“Guess he wanted us to work for it.” Andrew gives her a terse half smile in return before joining Akko at the window into the office.

“I don’t get it…” Akko whispers. “Why send us to go get his money and then NOT give us what we need to actually get the job done?” 

“It’s not about the money to him… he has money… its respect or power.” Andrew says, eyes still peeled. “Pretty sure he wants us to work for him… like it’s some sick domination fantasy. If we use the guns, we’re hypocrites for why we left him, and he’d love nothing more than to rub our noses in it.” Andrew’s face goes from hard to worried. “Then when we get back with what he asked for, there’s no reason for him to reward us. This heist is just the first part… when we get back it’s going to be a whole other story, I guarantee it.” 

As Akko listens to the boy, she can feel a wash of cold come over her. He’s right… there’s no chance that Louis is just going to let them all go after this… There’s any number of things that he could do, but walking out of their life after one job sure as hell wasn’t one of them…

“We can’t think about that now.” Andrew says, cutting off Akko’s mounting worry. “We’ll have to figure something out. But now, the less time we’re in here the better.” He says before looking over to Akko with an encouraging nod. “You ready to go?”

Akko looks over at him for one pensive moment before returning her eyes to the empty hallway and nodding. “Yes.”

“Lets do this, follow my lead.” Andrew says before shifting from his place in front of the cabinet towards the door to test the doorknob. To both of their surprise, the door opens with little resistance.

Andrew holds the door close before it can open too far and looks over to Akko for confirmation.

Looking out into the hall from the window, seeing that the coast was still clear, gives Andrew a thumbs up before sliding over to the door behind him.

Andrew carefully opens the door, hesitating slightly as the hinge lets out a quiet whine, before continuing at the reaction of silence. He leaves just enough room for himself and Akko to slip out into the carpeted hall before carefully propping the door open with an eraser resting in the doorjamb.

Meanwhile, Akko scurries to the wall, looking around for any sign of company who may be curious about the sound. Though the carpeting will be very helpful in masking her own footsteps, it made listening for others a challenge as well.

Looking down the hallway there looks to be a few other offices before turning a corner leading to more. On the other end, she can see a similar set up, but after the corner as Akko nears it, she can see that it leads to a type of lobby where the quiet sound of talking can be heard. Akko listens closely and can recognize the sound of a car television commercial being played accompanied by a sniff and a gruff clearing of throat.

Quickly, Akko turns to look towards Andrew who had snuck to the other end of the hall to see around the corner. Akko pauses, waiting for any sound of alarm or sight of Andrew. After a moment with no sound of concern, Akko sees Andrew step back around the corner of the hallway with a few hand motions she recognizes as some very choppy sign.

“One man. TV. In ten seconds I need you to cause a distraction. Quiet. Okay?”

Akko responds with a nod and thumbs up before starting her count by show of rhythmic fingers. Andrew nods and disappears once more beyond the corner.

‘… Three…’

As Akko continues her count awaiting to see the other boy’s plan, she couldn’t help but think that she wished this could have been happening under different circumstances.

Andrew was always one to think ahead. He may have been a bit of a jerk when she first met him because of this fact – rejecting ideas and spewing stupid percentages at her, but as they worked together she found herself finding a friend in the boy. There were very few of them who shared this kind of working relationship, and he was one of the few that kept his wits about him. She had to admit, she missed working with him.

It really is a shame that it was Louis that had to bring them back together.

Akko looks back and quietly travels along the wall towards the open area with the TV. Using the reflection on some slightly dusty pictures hung in the hallway, Akko was able to see the man sitting with his foot resting on his knee, leaning back in a chair as he watches a small box television.

‘Seven… Eight…’

As she nears the corner, still just out of sight, she looks in the reflection of one more photo and see’s the dark-haired boy moving against the adjacent wall… shirtless.

‘Alright…? Let’s see what you got Hanbridge.’

‘Nine… Ten.’

As though careless, Akko walks out from the side into view of the man watching TV.

“Hey, ‘scuse me. Where’s the bathroom in this place?”

And before the guy can reach for the gun sitting beside the small television, Andrew leaps at him from behind, the t-shirt he had previously been wearing whipping around the man’s face and pressing into his mouth like a gag. With an almost Jasminka level of force (Akko can’t help but compare), Andrew pulls the guy down to the ground in a grapple before putting him into a chokehold.

“Hold his feet.” Andrew whispers to Akko as the man starts kicking.

Akko obeys and does so, ceasing the threat of the sound of banging as Andrew continues his hold waiting for the guy to pass out.

Akko didn’t like this. It’s been a long time since she’s had to do anything like this to anyone. She knows it’s necessary for this case of life or death, but still, she feels as though she’s betraying a little of who she thought she had become.  

After a few moments of silence, Andrew loosens his hold as he and the unconscious body of the thug fall limp to the floor. Andrew takes a few deep breaths before looking up to Akko.

“Where’s the bathroom?” he laughs breathily. “It’s a wonder how you’ve stayed in the game so long.”

“What can I say?” Akko shrugs with a smile, helping roll the man off her friend and offering a hand to pull him to his feet. “If it ain’t broke, why fix it?”

The boy takes her offered hand and rises to his feet and Akko can’t help but realize she is standing pectoral height with a surprisingly muscular Andrew. The guy was strong before, she knew, but he always seemed more on the lean side, she had no clue there was such… definition…

“Didn’t think you could choke him out with your shirt on?” Akko chuckles, bending over to pull Andrew’s t-shirt from the other man’s mouth before holding the slightly wettened fabric out to him.

“I didn’t want him to call for anyone and it’s been a while since I’ve done any scrapping, aright?” He grabs the shirt with a humored roll of his eyes. “Better safe than sorry.” He says as he unrolls the shirt and puts it back over his head.

Once his shirt is back on and the brief look of distaste from the other mans saliva coating the fabric at his side passes, Andrew looks down at the man on the floor and looks up to the chair resting in front of the desk and TV before turning to Akko. “Here give me a hand.”

About a minute goes by as the two finagle this unconscious man back into his seat, propping his feet up onto the desk and making it appear as though he had just fallen asleep at his post. Andrew then takes the man’s gun and removes the bullets from the clip before opening one of the drawers of the desk and putting the gun inside.

“Aright, we should do the rest of this quick before he wakes up.” The dark-haired boy says looking over at the larger man. “I don’t know if he’ll think it was a dream or if he decides to let someone know that he got knocked out, but I’d rather not find out.”

“Got it.” Akko nods before gesturing over her shoulder right ahead of the thug’s position. “I think I saw the staircase over this way.”

“Yeah.” Andrew nods thoughtfully, seemingly running equations in his head. “I wouldn’t be surprised if they have someone in the staircase… more than likely their numbers are upstairs so even if we do get up the stairs there’s most definitely somebody waiting for us once we get out.” Andrew thinks before looking to Akko. “And you didn’t see any way of getting to the third floor from the outside?”

“No way that I’m confident about.” Akko frowns. “Maybe for scouting, but if one of us fell… we’re shit out of luck.”

“Yeah… Hmm…” Andrew pauses for a moment. “Well… assuming that Perrov isn’t here… he’s notorious for seeing himself as a kingpin so I doubt he’s going to stay here until one in the morning unless he’s pulling a deal. Meaning that these guys are probably like this guy here…” he gestures to the guy knocked out in front of the TV, “passing the night while the boss is away.”

Akko watches the boy as he begins to scratch his chin. “Since there are cameras outside, there’s got to be a surveillance room, but assuming we’re still here and nobody else has come downstairs or up, there’s either nobody in the room watching or they’re busy doing something else.” Andrew takes his hand away from his face and raises his eyebrows. “Or… they’re waiting for us…”

Akko listens to Andrew as he continues through his process, finding it funny how he wanted out of this room ASAP and yet here they stood debating indecision. She remembers past jobs where the dark-haired boy would start mumbling to himself the best course of action. While Akko and Amanda would wait for a consensus to be made, Frank was the one who would usually help him through it. Louis would ultimately take the credit, but the rest of them knew who the real masterminds were.

Almost as if involuntarily reverting back into old habit, Akko begins to tune out Andrew’s out loud thoughts as she looks over to the man he had just knocked out cold.

‘Jeez… I bet if Louis didn’t have the leverage Andrew would easily be able to kick his ass…’

“Okay. Got it.” Andrew says, snapping Akko out of her daydream of him choking Louis out.

Wide red eyes return to him awaiting command.

“First, does this guy have a walkie? He’s the only one down here, so there’s got to be some way for him to communicate with the guys upstairs…” Andrew says as he walks over to the man at the desk. Andrew pats at his waist before looking over the desk until finally noticing an antenna peeking out from under a bag of chips.

“Perfect.” Andrew says as he grabs the walkie and studying its functions. “Alright. Let’s get in the stairwell. I’m going to make a call for somebody. We should be able to hear if there’s anyone close to the door and we’ll be able to ambush whoever comes to get one more thug out of the way.”

“What about if someone’s already in the stairwell?” Akko asks quirking her eyebrow.

Andrew’s lips purse for just a moment in thought before looking up, a measure of conviction in his eyes. “If my prediction is right, we should be in the clear.” Andrew frowns. “If I’m wrong, we have to take care of him and make sure he can’t call for others.”

Akko nods with slight hesitation. “No sweat then, huh?”

“Not a drip.” Andrew says with a deep breath. “Ready?”

“Let’s do it.” Akko says as she makes a move towards the door leading into the stairwell before pushing the door open quietly, eraser in hand to keep the door from slamming.

The two listen in the quiet staircase hearing nothing but their own softly echoing footsteps as they move up the cement stairs.

They move slowly, breaking up their steps to not seem too rhythmic just in case there was anyone to hear, but as they reach the third floor landing it appears as though Andrew’s prediction had been correct.

“Alright.” Andrew whispers, taking a breath as he pulls out the walkie talkie, “Listen at the door and see if you can hear anything on the other side… see how many we’re dealing with and how far away. When I’m done, I need you behind me. Make sure the door shuts quietly.”

Akko nods, pulling another eraser out of her pocket before putting her ear to the door. She gives Andrew a thumbs up before putting a finger into her other ear and closes her eyes to hone in and envision what she can hear on the other side of the door.

Andrew takes a breath before walking over to the corner of the stairwell and putting his hand over his mouth and walkie. With a press of a button a call tone comes out ringing through the staircase, and on the other side of the door Akko can hear three separate rings, two a fair distance back to the left and one further away to the right.

“Shit. Fuckin thing.” Andrew says, transforming his voice to something more gruff, mimicking what he could make of the other man’s voice. “Hey, I gotta take a piss. Somebody come down to cover for me.” As soon as he finishes, he un-cups his hand and instead presses the walkie into his shirt to muffle any response before walking back over towards the side of the door’s threshold.

Akko continues to listen at the door for a moment more before hearing a quiet “Fine” be spoken aloud before the sound of footsteps sound from the left. Akko scurries back behind Andrew, holding out the eraser ready to set into place.

A muffled beep comes over the walkie before a voice follows saying, “Dom’s coming down. Don’t piss yourself.”

Andrew looks back towards Akko as he hooks the walkie onto his pants and readies his stance, listening closely at the approaching footsteps. As they near, and the sound of a hand touches the door, Andrew presses himself against the wall and waits for the right moment.  

The door opens inwards and as the man, a little shorter and stockier than the man downstairs, steps through the threshold. The second his eyes shift towards Andrew and Akko in wait, Andrew lunges towards him covering his mouth with his hand and dragging him to the ground as quickly as possible in a grapple.

Before the door can shut Akko presses the eraser into the threshold before jumping onto the man to help Andrew take him down as quietly as possible. She grabs the walkie and gun off of the flailing man as Andrew wraps him into a choke hold. It doesn’t take long before the second man’s flailing stills as he passes out on the floor in the dark-haired boy’s grip.

As Andrew eases his hold and takes a breath, Akko scrambles back to the door and listens in the case anything had been heard. She is relieved to hear the two voices speaking to one another, followed by a laugh.

Akko looks over to Andrew as he gets up from the floor and gives him a thumbs up. Andrew nods before taking the walkie off his waist and opening the back to remove the batteries. Akko follows his lead and removes the batteries from the back of the other walkie – the worst thing that could happen is the accidental press of a button alerting the rest of the floor to their presence.

After separating the batteries and turning on the now unconscious thug’s gun’s safety, Akko pockets the gun and starts pushing at the open door to peek inside.

From what she can see, the floorplan looks to be similar to the floor below, offices on the sides and standalone cubicles in the center of the floor. At the end of the right side of the hallway she can see a long stretch of window unbroken by separation she can assume to be the office conference room. Not sure if the conference room would be used as the room where Perrov would conduct his deals, Akko supposes the rooms surrounding it would be as good a place to start as any.

Akko listens closely to the activity of the two thugs still on the floor, hearing one’s footsteps followed by the creaking of a chair on the left as the other begins to move to the rear of the left. Feeling that this is a good time to move, she looks back at Andrew as he finishes crafting the man’s own socks into a gag after tying the thug to the stair railing using the computer wire.

“Ready?” He asks.

“Follow me.” Akko says before pushing silently through the door and moving swiftly down the hall. She ducks low enough to be out of sight of window reflection as she weaves in and out of cubicles moving down the hallway towards the conference room. As she nears the room, she slips into the cubicle opposing it. The cubicles for the most part look the same as she moves through – messy plastic with varying bags of drug paraphernalia and stashes of marijuana and cocaine, however, none compare to the industrial looking set up in the conference room creating what Akko could only describe as a mountain of methamphetamine.

“Holy shit…” Akko says under her breath, seemingly now realizing just how much pull this Perrov guy must have. With that much production, he must have an immense amount coming in and a mass amount of people on his payroll. Hell, it’s not like the building is hard to pick out in a crowd, there must be a shady reason why the place hasn’t been raided by the cops.

A shiver goes down her spine. If her identity is revealed, even if Louis doesn’t kill her by the end of the night, Perrov’s men will definitely have no reservations on hunting them and everyone they know down.

Akko’s moment of fear staunches at the sounds of a light tapping. She peeks out of the cubicle to see Andrew pointing down the hall at the far side of the conference room. Akko looks past the laboratory of chemical equipment and sees a door leading into the room beside it.

‘Think that could be Perrov’s office?’

Akko listens carefully before peeking her head around to get a better view of the reflection down the adjacent hallway on the conference room window. With that view she sees one man, a larger heavyset guy, turning the corner towards where they had heard the other guard. As she hears the two men begin to talk, she sneaks out further to get a better look down the hallway to see the doorway to the office the conference room leads to, and beside it she sees another door with a window displaying a medium sized table that is noticeably far cleaner than any of the other rooms.

‘So maybe that’s where he takes meetings… so Andrew might be right. The big conference room could lead to his office.’

As Akko looks back towards Andrew, she sees the boy test the doorknob to the conference room and steps back before gesturing to her to pick the lock.

Akko nods her head before taking one last look down the hallway, the sound of the two men talking providing a comforting background noise telling her exactly how far they are from her.

Akko sneaks back towards Andrew, pulling a set of paperclips from her pocket and quickly twisting them to form before setting herself down in front of the door to the conference room and slowly picking away at the lock.

She tried to time her picking with the sound of the men’s conversation, covering up any sound that could be heard, but there was one scare where she had heard one say “You hear that?”, to which she froze, looking back at Andrew like a deer in headlights. The older boy held his hands up, telling her to wait as he listened for movement. After hearing none followed by the comment “No, I don’t hear nothing” and continuing on with the previous conversation, Akko begs her heart to slow. She gives it a few moments before continuing, but as she hears the other man’s voice come back into conversation, seemingly letting his suspicion pass, she sets back to work to at last pop the lock. With the successful click, Akko turns to Andrew with a winning smile before slowly turning the knob and opening the door.

Andrew nods his head, impressed, before freezing, listening closely as the two men’s conversation silences. It’s then where he hears the creak of the floor beneath a heavy footfall that Andrew gestures Akko to get into the room.

Akko opens the door enough to slip inside, waiting for Andrew to follow her in. The second the dark-haired boy swings around the door and ducks down beside her she quickly closes the door, but not before Andrew could slip a business card between the latch bolt and doorjamb, closing the door but keeping it quiet and unlocked.

The two are automatically welcomed by the wafting scent of chemical surrounding them. Trying to keep from inhaling, Akko and Andrew pull their shirts over their mouths and noses, as they crawl as quietly as they can towards the doorway leading, hopefully, to Perrov’s office, and at last, their goal: his safe.

Crawling as swiftly as she can so that she is out of sight, Akko at last reaches the door. Dying to get it open to get away from the chemical odor, Akko reaches up to test the door only to feel Andrew touch her leg. She looks back at him and sees his eyes travel up to the window as the heavy-set thug returns to his post. Akko recoils, pulling her hand away from the door before getting lower to the ground and pressing herself as close to the wall as possible. It was dark enough in the room, thankfully it didn’t look like he had seen her, but she couldn’t help to scold herself for being too hasty.

‘C’mon patience. We’re almost there. Don’t breathe too heavy, just keep your cool.’

As Akko tries to calm herself, she turns to see Andrew, watching him as he picks at the ground before swiftly moving his hand to his pocket. As she meets his eyes Akko cocks her head questioningly only to be given a look that she knew to mean “we’ll talk later”.

Akko nods her head. She’s pretty sure she knew what he was picking up… there’s fragment shards of meth everywhere… but she couldn’t put together why.

She didn’t think he was a user. He didn’t look the type, but she imagines she could be fooled, despite her skill at reading and profiling people…

Akko shakes her head, trying to clear her mind.

‘There’s got to be a reason. He’s got to have a plan for it. That’s just how Andrew is.’

Akko, putting her concern to the wayside chances a peek up at the edge of the window, seeing that the thug had taken a seat inside one of the cubicles to start flipping through a magazine.

Red eyes flit down to Andrew as she gestures for him to take a look. The boy leans up, just catching view of the man as he settles on a page. He looks back to Akko who is waiting for affirmation to try the door, and thinks for a moment before nodding his head, turning back to the man in the cubicle.

As slowly as she can as to not startle the guard’s peripherals, Akko slides her hand up the door to try the knob. Far from her surprise, at the turn of her wrist it becomes evident that the door will need to be picked open. More and more Akko feels that Andrew’s hunch is correct.

Taking a side glance over towards the man still focused on his magazine, Akko reaches into her pocket to pull out her ready made lockpick and tension wrench and slowly begin working at the door. Fortunately, whatever it was that the guy was reading was enough to hold his attention through the extent of Akko’s picking. She had to do it at a strange angle as to keep herself from being too visible, so her time wasn’t great, but with the pressure she was under, she wasn’t disappointed.

She looks over to Andrew and clicks her tongue to grab his attention. As he looks over Akko turns the knob and slowly opens the door. Though his nose and mouth were covered, by the look of his eyes Akko could tell that the boy was smiling. He then nods his head before looking back at the man still in the cubicle.

Akko slowly begins opening the door looking inside to see a dark, yet clean, office adorned with a nice leather chair, a large desk, and as Akko could see, an enormous metal safe.

‘Jackpot.’ Akko grins before sliding herself around the side of the door and into the room. She turns to look out to Andrew and her blood runs cold as she sees the thug rising from his chair in the cubicle. In a flash, the door is shut in Akko’s face causing her to flinch backward. There was no slam of the door, but after a moment of letting her eyes focus in the dark, she can see Andrew’s fingers pressed between the door and the threshold.

‘He must have dove down and shut the door.’

“You okay, Andrew?” Akko whispers.

There is a moment of silence before a quiet “Shh” can be heard.

Akko does so, quietly listening to what was happening outside of this office, seemingly separated from the rest of the floor. She couldn’t hear anything. Maybe the door was particularly thick or maybe it was because they had managed to avoid detection again, she is inclined to think it’s the latter since Andrew’s fingers remain in place, holding tightly to the edge of the door.

Another five minutes go by and Akko begins looking around the room for some source of light, looking at the window, it has dark black shades draped across, however if light managed to get through, the two of them would be screwed. She hadn’t really thought about it, but she’s realizing she may have to crack this safe in the dark.

At last, a crack of light peers in through the doorway as Andrew slips his way in, placing an eraser in the doorjamb before crawling to the side of the wall and leaning back, taking a deep breath.

“Holy shit, I thought he saw me for sure.” Andrew says pulling his shirt down from his nose, heart pounding in his chest. “Either these guys are really good at not making it seem like something’s wrong or they are the literal bottom of the hierarchy here. No urgency.”

Akko lets out a soft giggle. “Well, lets hope it’s the second one.”

“Heh.” Andrew grins, taking a moment to feel the temporary safety of the windowless room before his eyes go over to the dark metal safe in the corner of the room. “Is that our mark?”

“Yup, that’s her alright.” Akko says with a sigh. “I wish I could see her, but…”

“I can help with that.” Andrew says with a smile before crawling over to the safe and pulling something out of his pocket. With the quick sound of a switch, a small flame appears at the tip of a lighter, shedding a flickering light onto the face of the safe. “Found a lighter in one of the cubicles. Thought it might come in handy.”

Akko can only shake her head and laugh.

“It’s like you didn’t miss a day…” Akko looks at him as she crawls over to the boy and the safe. “Still scrapping, still planning, still improvising… Have you been in another group? I haven’t heard of much other activity.” 

Andrew laughs. “Actually no. No other groups.” He smiles sheepishly. “Actually, I got out… after the fire.” 

Akko’s eyebrows shoot to the top of her forehead in astonishment. “You got out? What have you been doing?” 

“I actually have a job working with my father.” He shrugs, a small smile on his lips. “Apparently, he sees a potential politician in me.”

“You?” Akko’s eyebrow quirks in surprise. “Eh, I guess I can see it. But what I can’t see is you in a suit!” 

“You’d be surprised how much difference a good tailor can make.” He laughs. “But yeah, I make a fair – legal – living… Frank moved in a year and a half back and he’s a branch manager at Raelle Bank.” 

“No way… He works at a BANK?” Akko cannot believe what she is hearing. This guy could have talked his way through every vault in England if he was feeling up for it. And now he WORKS for the bank?  

“Yeah, he started as a teller and he was so good with the customer service that he worked his way up. He wasn’t sure he would be able to do the manager job… but his charisma made it so his boss wanted no one but. So, he tried it and loves it. There’s a lot of pride in it.” Andrew smiles sadly, thinking about the position Frank is in now. “We finally got out… and here we are sucked back in… I don’t know what’s going to happen when we get back but we’ll need to figure out a way out of this.”  

“I’m sorry… This is all my fault. If I didn’t run in and get in the way that night at the farmhouse, everything would be different…” 

“You can’t blame yourself for that…” Andrew says sternly, the softness and warmth from their prior topic gone. “Louis pulled the gun first. By the time you found out what was going on he had already made up his mind as to how far he would go.” 

Akko looks down to the floor. Despite knowing that Andrew’s words were true, she has spent so much time feeling responsible… she can’t let it go that quickly.

The brief silence between the two is broken as Andrew continues. “No. If it’s anyone’s fault other than Louis’, it’s mine…” He looks at her apologetically as his eyes drift to the light. “I’m the one who let it go as far as it did… I knew what we were doing wasn’t right… but I just went along with him… I let him get this bad… I didn’t stop him. If I said something earlier maybe that night wouldn’t have happened… maybe he wouldn’t have turned into what he’s become… I carry that around with me everywhere.” Andrew says, his jaw stiff and his eyebrows tense as he looks into the flame of the lighter. “Three people died that night. Everyone knows it was Louis’ actions… but I can’t help but feel responsible. I saw what he was turning into and I didn’t stop it.”

 “You couldn’t have known what he was going to do…” Akko says softly as she leans against the safe, looking at the boy. “I remember your face… you didn’t know he was capable of that.”

Andrew frowns. “But if I wasn’t so… naïve… and stopped him instead of just ignoring what we were doing… convincing myself that it was just temporary… those people might still be alive. He might not have felt he needed to bring that damn gun.” Andrew’s voice cracks and Akko feels her heart grip in her chest. “I still hear the screaming, Akko. In the barn… I never forgot the sound.”

Akko put a hand on his shoulder. “That is not your fault. I’m pretty sure we all feel responsible for what happened… but remember you were the one that tackled him. You tried to get the lighter away… but he wanted a fire, so he threw it. Louis was always stubborn and if he wanted something he was going to get it, so even if you did talk to him, if he already had his mind made up, he wouldn’t have listened. He has too much pride.”

Andrew looks down. He knows it’s true, but as Akko knows, as she is feeling the same, the truth doesn’t make the guilt any easier to bear.

“We’re always going to feel like we should or shouldn’t have done something…” She gives his shoulder a quick squeeze before bringing her hand back to her lap. “But look now… we left. Well, me and Amanda got into something else… but you and Frank… you guys are doing real good! Louis…” Akko seems to come to an epiphany, “Louis barely faced any consequence for what he did… he could have walked away… he had the family backing… the education… but instead after everything he dove right back in and has only gotten worse. That’s not our fault… he wants this more than anything else. There is nothing that we could have done to keep him from getting to where he is.”

And to her surprise, she finds herself starting to believe her own words… just a little…

‘Maybe I should take my own advice…’

Andrew sighs. “I don’t know if I believe that… but I hope you’re right.” He says, offering a stiff half-smile. The two sit quietly, some of the weight that had been encumbering them relieved, before suddenly the lighter in Andrew’s hand begins to flicker. “Shit, we should get this moving.”

“Yup.” Akko states as she turns to face the safe running her hands over the metal before bringing her hand to the combination dial at the center of the box.

‘No paperclips for you.’

While she has the light, Akko takes one more look at the safe and dial before pressing her ear to the cold metal. She knows what kind of safe this is. And she knows how many wheels are in its wheel pack. But now it’s the matter of opening it.

It’s been a while since she’s had to crack a combination dial, if it were under different circumstance, she might have found a rush of excitement to challenge this level of cracking prowess, however, now was not the time for that. She needed to open this safe, take what’s inside, get out, and figure out a way to save Amanda and Frank, all within… probably the next hour… as far as she could tell. 

No pressure.

Taking a deep breath, Akko spins the dial resetting the combination before closing her eyes, listening closely through the room’s silence as she slowly turns the dial clockwise. It takes around 25 seconds until Akko hears a slight change in the silence from within the safe telling her she found her first number. Visualizing the mechanism within the lock, Akko presses the knob softly before gently turning the wheel in the opposite direction.

It takes a little more than a minute, but at last with a deep breath and one final press of the wheel, the sound of hallelujah washes over her in the form of a soft clang as the safe door comes unlocked.

“I didn’t doubt you for a second.” Andrew smirks.

“Huh. Smarter than you look then.” Akko winks in return as she pulls the safe door open. Looking inside, catching the light of the flickering flame in Andrew’s grasp is a near disgusting amount of money. Akko lets out a quiet whistle as her eyes rove over the stacks and stacks of money, easily surpassing, if the bills making the stacks were any indicator, half a million quid.

“Damn… I ain’t much of a money looter anymore, but wow…” Akko muses.

“Louis wanted at least 30K right?” Andrew says before standing the lighter up in a clear space on the bottom most level of the safe and opening up his duffel. “We should get going.” He says before reaching into the safe and taking a stickful of money.

Akko nods her head before helping the boy rearrange some stacks of money to hopefully create the illusion that the amount inside had been untouched.

“Okay, that’s 50K.” Andrew says as he counts the stacks of money in the duffel before zipping it up. “We should get on figuring a way out of here…” He says as he reaches back into the safe to retrieve the lighter.

“Yeah, I’m thinking-” Akko starts before pausing, catching a flash of something in Andrew’s fingers before he moves to close the safe. “Wait.” She says reaching out to grab the metal door before it could close. Andrew’s pressure on the door remains, eyes drilling into Akko’s and his nostrils flaring and as he lets out a resigning breath. He was caught.

“What was that? You just put in the safe?” Akko asks concerned, pulling at the door, keeping it open, until at last Andrew’s pushing weakens and it opens freely.

There, sitting on the bottom shelf where the lighter had previously sat was a small piece of paper that Akko recalls had definitely had not been there before. She looks up into Andrew’s eyes for a moment questioningly before his eyes stray to the side in conflict. She reaches into the safe and slips the piece of paper out and determines by its thickness that it appears to be a business card, however, looking at it she can see on the non-printed side, written in pencil are the words: ‘Don’t cheat me again – Louis Blackwell.’

Akko’s eyes return to Andrew’s, hesitantly returning to her.

“Louis doesn’t want anybody to know that he had anything to do with this. What are you doing?” Akko’s brows pinch.

Andrew is silent for a moment before at last taking a breath and quietly saying, “Stoking the means for an end.”

After a moment, Akko’s eyes widen in realization. “You’re going to send a drug lord after him? He’s going to get murdered!” Akko whispers in disbelief.

“And what of it?” Andrew snaps back looking at her directly now. His eyes angry and hurt. “Maybe he deserves it.”

Akko can only look at the boy. She’s taken aback by his words, and while yes, karma surely owed Louis Blackwell a cruel debt, she never considered being the catalyst to its unfolding.

“That’s not you…” She says quietly, disappointed in her friend.

Andrew watches her for a moment longer before his hardened eyes soften in guilt under the girl’s hurt expression.

“Look… I’m not going to let it go as far as it did again. I can’t.” Andrew sighs. “You’ve always been a better person than me, Akko… but if he kills us tonight, I’m going to make sure that he doesn’t get off without consequence. Not again.” He says as he gently takes the business card from Akko’s hand. “If Perrov goes after him, his dad goes after Perrov… and the whole city will be a better place when the rot weeds itself out.”

Akko can’t deny his logic, but still, she goes quiet trying to glean an answer through her thoughts.

‘I don’t know. This is wrong. This is very, very wrong. What if he doesn’t kill us? What if this is something else? And now a target is painted on his back. That makes us as bad, if not worse, than him.’

‘I don’t want to kill someone… Even someone as awful as Louis… I don’t know… What do we do? What do I do?’

It’s then that she looks back to Andrew hesitantly turning the note in his fingers when Akko comes to the realization that genuinely, he didn’t want to be in this position either. Everything he said was with resignation, the two of them were trapped in a corner, but even through desperation Andrew was able to find one contingency.

Andrew’s never been one to act rashly. Sure, he was quick on his feet, but he thought everything through. He is a genuinely good guy… and Akko truly, truly feels this… and this kind of plan is not one he would have considered lightly.

“You really don’t think there’s another way?” Akko asks quietly.

There is a pregnant pause between them.

“I wish there was, but I really don’t.” Andrew says, a hint of sadness in his voice. “Louis is too far gone to change… Even if we manage to figure a way out to save Frank and Amanda he has numbers… he’ll find us again… he knows who we care for and if he continues to climb the ranks in Perrov’s drug empire he’s only going to become more powerful and influential. This is the only sure way that we have to break his stride. If we don’t there’s no telling how many more people he’s going to kill.” He looks up at her, a disappointed resolve on his face. “This is all I can do, Akko.”

Akko bites at her lip. Everything he says is true… whether or not she dies tonight makes no difference… unless he’s stopped there’s no telling how many casualties there will be as his power spreads.

But still, she desperately hopes that there could be another way.

“I see where you’re coming from, Andrew… and I agree with you… but there’s got to be another way.” Akko looks up to him to watch the boy frown.

“Akko, I…” He starts only to be interrupted by Akko holding up a finger.

“I’m not going to tell you what to do or what not to do.”  Akko continues. “I know how much thought you must have put into this… and I trust you. I trust that you wouldn’t try to do this unless there was no other option.” Red eyes look down to the stilled paper in Andrew’s hands. “I’m not going to tell you what to do… but I’ve always trusted you to make the right choice…” And with that, Akko gives the boy a conflicted smile before turning away from the safe and heading to the door to listen, leaving Andrew and his decision to himself and himself alone.

After 20 seconds or so, Akko finally hears the sound of the safe closing and resetting its lock through the darkness.

“Let’s get out of here.” Andrew says through the dark, pocketing his lighter, as he approaches Akko at the door. “Out the way we came in?”

“I think that’s our best option…” Akko hums, listening at the door, having difficulty hearing much of anything. “Ready?”

“Ready.”

Although they had traversed the floors and knew the numbers to expect, now their escape included different challenges - sneaking out into a room they now have no visual on… while carrying a bag full of money… not to mention the two men who very well might be waking up from their involuntary nap… as well as scaling down the outside of the dark, crumbling, brick building…

But now, as they stand in Perrov’s office inches from the city’s most dangerous chemical menagerie, all they can do is move forward, and so, ever so slightly, Akko pushes the door open just enough to see out the window into the office.

Just as she’s grown used to, they would have to take this one step at a time.

Chapter Text

It had been challenging and there were definitely more close calls than she felt comfortable with… but after a good twenty minutes of stealthily backtracking through the drug den, Akko’s feet touch the ground outside of the building, welcoming the scratching of the foliage against her legs.

“Ohh thank God.” Akko whispers as she takes a breath of fresh air, only to be startled by the duffel bag of money being dropped onto her.

“Hey, get clear. I don’t want to fall on you.” Andrew says from above as he begins his descent down the brick siding.

“Then don’t fall, silly!” She says with a smile, despite the dire circumstance, the adrenaline from completing the job still pumps through her. Though, as she feels crumbles of brick rain down on her she obeys and shifts out of the way.

A few moments later, Andrew makes his way down the wall, dismounting with a jump. “Alright.” He says as he brushes off some of the leaves on his pant legs and begins to look around at their surroundings. “Forty steps that way and we’ll be out of range of cameras.”

“It’s not like they’re watching them in there.” Akko shrugs.

“Yeah, well… I’d still rather them not have recording of where we go after the fact.” Andrew states, still anxiously looking around. “Ready?”

Holding the duffel bag close, Akko nods her head. “Ready.”

In the cover of night and strategic placement, Andrew and Akko make their way off Perrov’s property and slip into the maze of dark alleyways to carefully navigate back to Tommy’s waiting car.

After one wrong turn and then adjusting course, the two find the right alley with the darkened car lurking in shadow. As they approach, Tommy steps out of the car.

“Alright. Boss wants me to frisk you, make sure you’re not bringing anything back you shouldn’t be.” Tommy says as he gestures Akko forward before pointing to Andrew. “One at a time. You, hands on the car.”

“Aright… okay.” Andrew says giving Akko a look before placing his hands on the car.

Akko steps forward raising her hands, duffel bag in one and nothing in the other. Tommy first takes the duffel bag from her and tosses it on top of the car before turning her to face away from the vehicle before patting down her sides and waist.

“Oh, so you picked up another gun while you were in there?” Tommy says with an impressed look as he appraises the firearm picked from one of Perrov’s thugs in comparison to the one Louis had given them. “No shots fired though.”

“Not my style…” Akko says before Tommy places the two guns onto the roof of the car and continues running his hands over her waist and pockets, pulling out an eraser and a small pile of paperclips that she had on her from the office.

“’Fraid I’m gonna have to take these.” He says before tossing them over his shoulder into the street.

“Wouldn’t expect any less.” Akko mumbles, now starting to get nervous.

On their trek back from Perrov’s, the two of them tried thinking of ways to smuggle whatever they could back into Louis’ to try to have at least some options to work with to rescue their friends. Akko had planted the main stash of paperclips in her pocket, but as Tommy moved down her legs, she was afraid that he might actually be thorough enough to find the one in her sock.

“We’re kinda on a time limit as you know, can we move this along please?” Akko coughs, feigning impatience as Tommy gets nearer her shoe.

“Take ‘em off.” He says, ignoring her as he taps at the side of her shoe.

Akko lets out a sigh before obeying his orders, carefully kicking off the shoes, taking care to avoid granting a view of the paperclip at her heel.

Tommy lifts the shoe and taps it on the ground causing a little gravel and dirt to fall out, but nothing more. “Aright. In the car. You’re next.” He says looking to Andrew.

“My pleasure.” Andrew says sarcastically as he steps forward.

Unfortunately, Tommy was a little more forceful with making sure Andrew didn’t have anything on him. Louis must have given him warning to make sure Andrew didn’t have anything to work with, letting him do so, regardless of material, could have the potential of changing the tide. And so, it appears as though Tommy had taken his job seriously meaning that all stashed contraband - pencils, rubber bands, a small stone, a paperclip, and a set of walkie batteries were all sought out and taken from Andrew’s person. He even had the thumbtack he held between his teeth pulled out of his mouth as Tommy forcibly ordered him to open his lips. Once Andrew sat down into his seat in the back of the car, the only thing between the two of them was the paperclip riding down Akko’s sock.

She’s not sure what she can do with a lone paperclip, but she figures it’s better than nothing.

As Tommy drives, Akko’s eyes flit between the window gauging their location and the analog clock glowing on the dashboard, each minute closer to 3am causing her leg to bounce more quickly with worry.

Time moved slowly in the dark, quiet car until at last the familiar surroundings of the small town fading into a spattering of trailer homes comes into view. Akko cranes her neck in the direction the farmhouse should be, seeing only a faint light in the distance.

As Tommy turns down the dirt drive towards the farmhouse, Akko’s breath begins to shallow.

‘I don’t know what to do. How can I save them? I have no plan. I have no plan… They’re gonna die… I’m gonna die… I’m gonna die… I’m gonna die-’

Andrew must have noticed her panic because as they came closer to the farmhouse she feels his hand reach over to rest on hers. She feels her shaking cease, not able to place when her hand had begun to quiver in the first place, but as she looks up into Andrew’s eyes, his calm expression, almost pleading, causes her to take pause.

“It’s okay. We’ll figure this out.” Andrew whispers, nodding his head. “Don’t panic. Don’t let him see it.”

Akko nods her head, forcing herself to take in deep breaths in an attempt to shake off the panic attack as she looks into her friend’s eyes, grounding her.

“We can do this.” Andrew whispers. “No way Amanda’s been sitting still this whole time. I would bet all 50 grand that she’s got something up her sleeve.” He says with a stiff smile. “For now, we just have to keep our cool and read the room, okay?”

After a few more breaths, repeating Andrew’s words in her head in an attempt to mask her own rapid thoughts, Akko nods her head, finally breaking out of her spiral with one final exhale.

‘He’s right. We’ll figure this out. Until then, we’re still on the job… I need to keep my head. I can do this. For Amanda. For Frank. For Andrew...’

It’s then that the faces of her friends, Lotte, Sucy, Jasminka, Constanze, Ursula… and Diana… flash through her mind.

‘And for everyone else…’

Akko takes another deep breath, looking into Andrew’s eyes and with one last nod she reaffixes her mask, fully composed.

“Good.” Andrew smiles before giving her hand a squeeze and turning back to look through the windshield at their approaching destination.

The first thing Akko notices is the lack of security detail around the outside of the barn. When she had first arrived, the two men had been off to the side to walk her in, but now, it looks to have been abandoned. When Tommy pulls in, parking the car, and slinging the duffel bag over his shoulder he too seems to notice with a questioning look.

“Something wrong?” Andrew asks as he gets out of the car, shutting the door behind him.

“Nah.” Tommy says looking around realizing that Louis must have called them in. Nobody would be dumb enough to leave their post with this going on. “Might be your friend inside was getting rowdy. C’mon.” He says granting Akko a stiff glance before leading them towards the barn doors.

Akko’s stomach turns as her imagination grows dark. What Tommy says could definitely be accurate… There’s no way in hell Amanda had kept quiet this whole time and stayed out of trouble with Louis right there. It would have been like expecting fire not to spread when sitting in oil. 

‘Please, Amanda. Please don’t tell me you’ve just been getting him angry this whole time… I need you.’

“C’mon. You don’t want to keep him waiting, do you?” Tommy turns and begins heading towards the building. 

Akko and Andrew look to one another in surprise that he would just leave them to follow. Though, Akko supposes, they were in no position to try to stage something with such a high-risk situation inside the barn. And so, they turn and follow the older man towards the cracked wooden door. 

As Tommy drags the barn door open, Akko is relieved to hear the sound of Amanda’s voice, however, as she hears the exact words and listens to the sound of her friend’s sentence being punctuated by the sound of a pained grunt, a protection driven adrenaline courses through her as she pushes past Tommy into the room.

What she sees in front of her causes her hands to go cold and clammy. Amanda’s head lolls to the side, bright red spilling down from her nose and mouth, leaving dark stains on her shirt as Louis paces in front of her, shaking his hand from the impact. Amanda’s eyes, starting to take color from bruising, dizzily look up noticing the new arrivals that causes Louis’ attention to shift.

“Oh hey, look who made it with time to spare! Gotta be honest, didn’t think you’d make it back so quick.” Louis smirks as he turns away from Amanda, shoving her head backward painfully, before walking over towards Tommy as he holds out the duffel bag. “I hope the gun helped.” Louis gives Akko a wink before taking the bag from the other man’s hands and unzipping it. 

It becomes evident by the way Louis’ hand flips through just one single stack of money, not bothering to count it, before rezipping the bag and tossing it back to Tommy that Andrew’s prediction had been right yet again. The last few hours had absolutely nothing to do with the monetary prize.

“Any issues?” Louis says glancing up to Tommy.

“Not that I can see…” The thug responds. “I cut the phone lines, didn’t look like any alarms were set. Took whatever they had on them, made sure we weren’t followed.”

“Very good.” Louis says turning back to Akko and Andrew with a smile. “Looks like you got better… if you were like you had been I thought for sure Perrov’s guys would have had their way with you.”

Akko’s eyes narrow. “Well good thing you underestimated us…” She looks towards the bag of money then back over worriedly to her bloodied and beaten friend.

Louis notices the look and his smile goes cruel. “Yeah… you like? Go on over and take a look at the number she made me do on her. You might have gotten better but she never learned to shut her mouth.”

Akko snarls at him before making a move forward only to be stopped by two of Louis’s men. She takes a quick look over to Andrew before seeing that he too had been restrained.

“Oh… I almost forgot. Tie em’ up.” Louis shrugs childishly before giving Akko and Andrew a quick glance. “No funny business, huh?”

Following Louis’ command, the men holding Akko and Andrew forcibly pull their hands behind their backs and pull them together with zip-ties. The hard plastic digs into Akko’s wrists as she and Andrew are then pushed forward by their necks toward their friends in the middle of the room. Getting closer Akko feels the combination of fear and anger bubble inside her at the increasingly visible damage that Louis had lain onto the redhead as she sits before her caked in blood.

She is shoved down beside Amanda before another zip tie is thrown around her ankles. Frank looks a little rough for wear, but not nearly as bad as Amanda. As she considers shifting herself into an advantageous posture, she becomes abundantly aware of the number of guns pointed towards the lot of them.

Despite the position not looking good, Akko kept in mind the paperclip at the back of her shoe. If she could just shift her legs enough she should be able to reach in and grab it, doing it unseen, however, would be a different challenge.

As Andrew is shoved down on the other side near Frank, Akko turns toward Amanda and looks at her pleadingly, her heart hurting at the sight. “What did you do? Why would you give him a reason to do this?”

Amanda gives her a labored breath as a dribble of blood drips off her busted lip. With a slur and a spacy sway of her head she responds, “Its… all part of the plan…”

“Hah! I’m sure it is.” Louis laughs belligerently causing Akko to look up in anger. “Then we better get this show on the road, huh? If any more of this plan comes together you’re going to be unconscious…” Louis says flexing his hand, “…and it would be a shame for you to not be awake for this…” Louis cocks his head to meet Amanda’s face, giving her a smile before turning away and heading towards the side of the barn where he had previously been sitting.

With his back turned, Akko takes the opportunity to shift her sitting position in an attempt to bring her heel closer to her hands. However, as Louis bends over behind a few crates pulling out two gas canisters, Akko freezes, eyes widening in fear.

 “I need two of you by the door. The rest of you head back to the other safehouse. This won’t be too long.” Louis calls out gruffly to his men before tossing a healthy splash of what smells like gasoline across the wooden floor. “I just want to have a quick word with some of my old team.”

Akko barely registers the sight of the men filtering out of the barn as shock takes over and the acrid smell of gasoline burns at her nostrils.

“Ohhh, don’t give me that look Akko…” Louis coos looking over towards his captives before moving forward with another few splashes of gasoline. “You knew this is how this was going to go. I make you do something for me, rub it in your faces and threaten the people you love… I can’t just let you go. What kind of example would that set?”

The group crane their heads to follow the boy as he makes his way around them pouring gasoline in a messy circle, the metallic smell and fear overwhelming their senses. Akko realizes, even if she were to reach the paperclip in her heel, which seemed less and less likely by the circulation in her hands slowly cutting off, she had nothing… no plan in which to use it… and even less, she had no time. She could try to cut the bindings but how long could that take? At this rate the quickest thing to break the bindings would be the heat of Louis’ inferno.

‘C’mon Akko, don’t give up. There’s gotta be something. There HAS to be something!’

“The problem here is that none of you ever respected what I was doing.” Louis says, continuing his walk around taking care to shake the remnants of one gas canister onto one of the structural beams before tossing it to the side and moving onto the second. “It was for all of us for a while, but none of you were grateful, and I don’t like my charity going to waste.”

Louis moves around the room with a sick enjoyment, relishing each second as his former team watches him from their confines. The memory of the smell of vodka-soaked wood and smoke courses through Akko, overpowering the sharp scent of gasoline for just a moment as Louis stalks around them, his teeth starting to bare as he continues to speak.

“I’m done living in my father’s shadow... Have been for a while… but what you did that night set me waaay back. You indebted me to him. You can’t imagine how much shit I was put through, all the professionals he hired… to help me… they all said.”

“Maybe you needed the hel-”. Andrew starts to say before sputtering on a splash of gasoline as it hits him in the face.

“You never really got it… as smart as you are Andrew, you never put together why I was doing everything in the first place…” He snarls. “It was never about the money, bud. I HAVE money. No… Well… Sure, it was nice having something that I didn’t have to ask my old man’s permission for, but no. I wanted the power. To make a name for myself that had absolutely NOTHING to do with my father. I want people to respect me…” Louis says as he begins dousing the rest of them with splashes of the gasoline.

Akko closes her eyes as the gas washes over her. As she carefully opens her eyes to continue following Louis around, she is struck by the curious expression on Amanda’s face. Beneath the combination of alcohol and blood mixing on her face, Akko can see just the hint of a smile as her head bobs deliriously to the side.

‘Damn it… He must have really done a number on her… God damnit!’

Akko grits her teeth and then begins shifting her hands in her bindings, hoping the new liquid all over her might have gotten rid of enough friction to help her slip loose.

Feeling the pain in her wrists as she twists and tugs to no avail, she stops as she hears a quiet scratching. Not just random scratching though… it sounded like it was writing out…

‘Wait?’

Akko’s eyes widen just a fraction as she turns her head ever so slightly towards Amanda’s tied hands as to not draw attention and finds in surprise that the redhead’s hands are no longer bound.

‘She’s… she’s just holding them?? How-?’

Akko’s eyes look up to meet Amanda’s as they look back at her with silent intensity.

Akko manages to get the tail of her zip tie between her thumb and forefinger and begins scratching away in code.

“What’s the plan?”

Amanda’s eyes leave the brunette’s before honing back in on Louis as he prowls around the room. Her fingers begin moving once more.

“Wait.”

Behind them, both Andrew and Frank’s eyes widen.

“You see how Perrov sits?” Louis continues, knowing none the wiser of the muted conversation as he lays his scene. “You notice how the building’s not inconspicuous at all? Nobody messes with him because people respect him. Because they fear him. Because he runs this city. Nobody says it, but he does… he’s worked with every politician, has lunch with half of the police department…hell, I’m sure my old man has some toes under his boot.” Louis laughs, “And I just got you to steal from him! And now, I’m going to get rid of you. So, what does that make me?” Louis says more than asks before sloshing the rest of the gasoline across the floor, tossing the empty canister beside them. “We may have had some fun times in the past, but I will get Perrov’s power… his people… his influence. And that leaves no room for you. Old friend or not… I want everyone to know what happens when you disrespect me or get in my way.”

“Would it have always ended like this?” Frank asks as he cranes his neck in Louis’ direction. “Even if the night with Otis didn’t happen… if we ever tried to get out, there was never any chance you would have let us leave, was there?”

Louis pauses for a moment to consider the question before raising his eyebrows, “Probably not. You always knew too much…” He takes a large sniff, taking in the fumes before letting out a deep exhale and stopping his movement before his former team. “Thinking back on that night I remember telling you to go before we went inside to meet with Otis… Eventually I probably would have realized that that was too many loose ends but...”, he frowns, “Why didn’t you get out then? Did you still want the payout? Despite your morals?” He rolls his eyes.

“We didn’t want to leave you, Lou…” Andrew says from the floor. “Yeah, we weren’t happy about the whole situation, but we were all under the impression that we were a team. To watch out for eachother.”

“Oh?” Louis lets out a sharp laugh. “Yeah, is that what you call what happened?”

“You’re the one who pulled out the gun! We didn’t want any of that to happen!” Andrew says, his voice growing in volume and anger.

“Yeah? That’s how you handle shit in this line of work.” Louis shakes his head at him incredulously. “He thought he could blackmail me. I set an example.”

“To who?? To us?! To the people who were left in here??” Andrew shakes his head looking around the barn at where he remembers seeing the people from that night before settling on Louis, glaring straight in the eyes as his anger builds. “No. That’s bullshit. You didn’t want anybody to know what you did! That’s why you tried to burn all of the evidence of what happened! So, what is it? Or do you not remember?”

Louis halts for a moment with a twitch in his eye and the tightening of his jaw, a silent rage bubbling within him as Andrew continues berating him.

“You don’t even know what you were thinking, were you? You were angry, you had a gun, you might have thought that what you were doing was justified that burning Otis’ old stomping ground was a way of sending a message but you never thought far enough ahead to see what would happen!”

Louis takes a shaking breath as his anger reddens at his skin. “I would have made it known to anyone who mattered what happens when-”

“You murdered innocent people!” Andrew yells, cutting him off.

“THERE WAS NOTHING HERE BUT WASTE!” Louis barks in return, his eyes crazed and teeth baring looking as if he was moments from lunging at the dark-haired boy’s throat. “AND IT LOOKS LIKE NOT MUCH HERE HAS CHANGED!” He yells, opening his arms at the four of them, punctuating it with a tight laugh.

Louis looks down at all of them, his chest heaving with rage before closing his eyes and taking in one large breath to compose himself.

“Well,” he continues, his voice now even but still laced with remnants of the anger still beneath the surface, “There is good news in all of this. You’re not going to have to worry about what I’m going to do for much longer. I’m tired of this.” Louis then reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small lighter.

Akko, Andrew, and Frank look up towards the blonde boy as he presents the small silver lighter to them.

“So, any last words? For an old friend?” He sneers, teasing, as he looks them all over angrily before homing in on Amanda’s bobbing head facing down to her lap. He walks in front of Amanda and roughly grabs her chin, pulling her face up to meet his eyes. “Anything for you, Mandy? You got awfully quiet.” He says with an irritated smirk.

After a few heavy breaths, looking between Louis leaning close and the lighter in his hand, Amanda decides to end her charade. In the span of a mere moment, Amanda’s dazed expression turns to full clarity as a quiet smirk climbs onto her lips before calmly saying:

“Arcas.”

It takes just a moment for all hell to break loose as Amanda leaps forward in her chair, headbutting Louis in the nose as her hands swing out from behind the chair back and grab hold of the lighter. Blood pours from Louis’ nose as a growl erupts from his throat before turning to a loud yelp as Amanda knees him in the gut and jabs her hand into his pocket to retrieve her pocket knife.  

“I’ll be taking that, prick.” She spits.

The two men at the door had their guns raised towards them, but before they could let loose a shot they are tackled to the ground by two people in police uniform.

“DROP THE GUNS AND GET ON THE GROUND!” Three additional cops rush in through the doors of the barn, splashing through the gasoline puddled across the ground as they train their guns on the fight unfolding before them.

“You heard ‘em…” Amanda growls as she grabs Louis’ shirt, turns, juts out her hip and flips him over her back into the gasoline drenched floor before jumping on top of him and holding him in place. 

Despite the gasoline burning as it drips into her eyes, Akko looks up startled not sure on what to focus on; Amanda, Louis, or the police raiding the farmhouse.

‘How? What? This doesn’t make any sense-?’

Akko watches on in shock, the fumes making her question whether this was perhaps a frighteningly realistic daydream or truly something quickly unfolding before her.

One of the officers run over, yanking Amanda off of Louis and throwing her hands behind her back before wrangling her into cuffs. Akko watches in surprise that Amanda lets it happen without a bigger attempt at an escape, however, as Akko catches a glimpse beneath the police hat to see Jasminka’s face peeking out, she understands.

‘OH…’

Moments after the realization that it was Jasminka walking Amanda away from the fray, another familiar face comes into view as Ursula, donning the cap and uniform of an officer, approaches the rest of them tied in the center of the room. She kneels down beside them and pulls out a pair of scissors to begin cutting their bindings.

“I need you all to come with me.” Ursula whispers as she snips the last of Frank’s bindings holding him to the chair. “There’s an ambulance, we’ll get you out of here safe.” She whispers once more before glancing over to Akko and helping her to her feet.

Akko looks over to the two boys and nods her head ever so slightly, mouthing the words “It’s okay” before turning to walk with her mentor out of the barn.

It doesn’t truly hit her that she’s been saved until her feet touch the dirt outside of the farmhouse.

Looking around, the dark property is lit by countless flashing blue lights. In the light, Akko sees an enormous amount of officers restraining Louis’ men, pulling them from trucks at gunpoint, and ducking them into the back of police cars.

Following behind her she can hear Louis screaming as one of the higher rank officers guide him out of the barn in handcuffs.

“What are you doing?” He struggles through grit teeth. “Get off me! Do you know who I am? You are breaking the law coming onto my property without a warr-”

“I, myself, got an anonymous tip that there was some suspicious activity and then received a recording from one of your captives that lead to the belief of intent of arson by you stating, and I quote, ‘I really want you all here when the barn goes up in flames’, and that’s not to mention the premediated murder attempt charges associated with that. So yeah, I was in the area and figured I had authority to enter the property.” The officer says with a stern smile on her lips. “We also picked up the 50k and soda can full of uncut crystal meth your boy was carrying for you. So, I’m sure we can have a good talk about that as well.”

“I demand to see your superior.” Louis growls.

“I am my superior.” She states, narrowing her eyes at the bloodied boy. “I am Chief Constable Nelson. Take up your complaints with your daddy, kiddo. I’m positive he’d love to have a conversation about all this after the last time we were here.” Nelson says as she puts her hands on Louis’ back and shoulders and walks him to the nearest cop car and ducking him inside.

A near tear-jerking relief comes over her as Louis disappears into the back of the car. Followed by a spark of fear as the Chief Constable turns and approaches them.

Akko feels her back straightening as she reflexively looks down to cover her face, but once the woman stops before them, the aura of familiarity between them puts her at ease.

“Hey, is everyone okay over here?” The older woman asks looking between Ursula and the three following beside her.

Ursula looks to the three of them, Andrew and Frank looking beyond confused at what exactly is taking place nod their heads as Akko does the same.

“It looks like it. One of my girls look like she took a few hits, but we’ll take care of her.” Ursula nods.

“Oh yeah, the one who set Blackwell on his ass.” The woman smirks. “Give that one a pat on the back for me.”

“I will.” Ursula smiles with a hint of apology. “Thank you for this, Nelson.”

“Don’t mention it.” The older woman says with a curt nod. “I know I’ve been waiting a while for that little shit to slip up. I’m sorry it was at the cost of your girls but after tonight we’ve got to have something to make jailtime stick.”

“Wait…” Akko cuts in. “You’re Nelson? Like… THE Nelson?” She shakes her head in disbelief, convinced the fumes from the gasoline have been messing with her head before looking between Ursula and the rather short, brown haired woman donning the medals and symbols of a Chief Constable.

The older woman simply gives her a wink before letting out a quick “Shh”.

Akko’s jaw drops open before being comforted by Ursula’s hand on her shoulder.

“I hate to ask more,” Ursula resumes, “but if you could, please make sure that your-”

“Yeah, I’ll make sure they all turn in their cameras and I’ll get rid of any clear evidence that you or your kids were here.” Nelson says with a soft smile. “Don’t you worry.”

“Thank you. For everything.”

“You take care of yourself, Red. I’ll keep in touch.” Nelson says with one last wink to Ursula before nodding to Akko, Frank, and Andrew and turning away to assist with the remainder of the arrests.

“Okay,” Ursula says quietly to the three, “We’re parked over this way. Come.”

They walk just a short distance until they can see the ambulance just as Jasminka guides Amanda into the back. Outside of the vehicle, Akko can see two people dressed as paramedics, and based on their height and purple hair and glowing glasses, her heart warms as they make their way to Lotte and Sucy.

Lotte’s face fills with relief as she sees Akko approach mostly unharmed and Sucy’s eyes narrow questioningly at the two men following behind.

“Alright,” Ursula says quietly looking at Lotte and Sucy. “Everyone in, we’ll talk somewhere else.” The two nod their heads as they both turn and walk up the ramp into the back of the ambulance.

Ursula then turns to Frank and Andrew. “I’m Ursula, I’m not a cop but I am here to help, okay? We’re going to get out of here to someplace a little safer. Alright?”

Andrew looks over to Frank as he reads the older woman’s face. After a moment he nods, content with the honesty he’s seen, and puts a hand on Andrew’s back before accompanying him into the back of the vehicle.

Ursula’s red eyes then turn to Akko wordlessly before the brunette nods. She turns to head into the ambulance with her mentor following closely behind to shut the doors behind them.

Just before climbing into the back of the ambulance Akko takes one last look back to the barn.

There’s a part of her that wishes that the barn would burn… to send all of those cursed memories and fears up in a flurry of ash and smoke… but she knows that would only be a superficial reminder gone. All that’s happened is cursed to carry on in her fears and regrets, but after everything that’s happened, she feels a weight lift knowing for a fact that she is not the same as she had been and that hopefully from tonight’s actions, some justice will be taken.

Akko takes one last breath looking out over the dirt at the farmhouse when suddenly a thought hits her. Her eyes go wide and she turns to face Ursula.

“My car. It’s still in th-”

She is hushed by the older woman’s hand gently taking her shoulder. “Don’t worry, we got it already. It’s a ways down the road, hidden. We’ll come back for it later.” Ursula smiles comfortingly, causing Akko to shutter in relief.

“Okay… okay.” The brunette nods before climbing into the back of the ambulance to be met with her friends piled in. Instantly, Akko flinches as she finds herself wrapped in a hug by both Lotte and Sucy. The hug lasts for a few seconds before Sucy pulls away.

“How could you be so stupid?” Sucy scowls. “Not telling anybody anything… You complete dumbass. Moron. You could have died.”

Akko initially stiffens at her friend’s harsh words but after a moment her shoulders fall apologetically.

“I’m glad to see you too, Sucy.” Akko smiles. “I’m sorry.”

The purple haired girl’s nostrils flare as the makings of a pout start to form before she instead throws a towel into Akko’s face and steps to the side to take a seat. “Wipe the gas off of yourself.”

Ursula slips into the back behind Akko and shuts the door. “Okay Byte, let’s get out of here.” She says before they can all feel the jerk of the ambulance coming to life. As the ambulance begins moving over the dirt and gravel, turning off onto the straightaway away from the barn, Ursula walks towards the front of the truck, grabs an ice pack from a cooler, and kneels in front of Amanda.

“Shit…” Ursula says under her breath as she looks with sorrow at the damage Amanda’s face had taken. Jasminka had already started helping her wipe the blood and gasoline off of her face so now the extent of the cuts and bruises across her face can be seen clearly. Ursula frowns as she presses the ice pack to Amanda’s swelling forehead.

Amanda looks at the older woman through a puffy eye and gives a quick shrug of her shoulders.

“I had to do something to keep him from walking out on you getting the guys outside. If he saw they were gone he would have gotten suspicious…” Amanda says before Jasminka dabs a wet cloth on her face, noticing with little alarm the amount of red as it is pulled away.

Ursula looks up at her with concern, checking her eyes fearing that the headbutt may have caused a concussion. “I realize why… but I didn’t want you to get yourself hurt.”

“Eh. The only thing he’d listen to is a shot at his pride… and I can take a hit.” Amanda smiles before wincing from a pain in her mouth. “Oh! Conz!” Amanda calls out in realization before pulling the smaller girl’s tiny robot out of her hair. “Your little guy did great. He’s a keeper.”

The small robot wobbles slightly in her hand, doing a small dance, before leaping onto the floor and scurrying off to the driver’s seat.

“Shit…” Amanda takes a relieved sigh and seems to let exhaustion take hold of her as she lets her eyes close and head back tiredly against the wall. “Thanks for coming, Mom.” She says quietly through weary breathing, causing the rest of the ambulance to turn to face the bloodied redhead in surprise.

The lot of them hold silent, even Ursula’s eyebrows raise at the sincerity of the girl’s slip before finding a soft smile push at her cheek. She sits there for just a moment before starting to rise to her feet. “I know it’s been a long day, but try to stay awake a bit longer until we’re sure we don’t have to worry about you.”

“Aye aye, ma’am.” Amanda brays tiredly as she lifts her hand to her head, holding weakly to the ice pack.

“How are the rest of you?” Ursula’s eyes glance over the rest of the rescued party, pausing at the bruising on the blonde boy’s face. “Here, let me get you both some towels and an ice pack– ”

Akko turns to face Lotte. After everything, she feels guilty about not confiding in her friends. Sucy was right, she could have died tonight, in fact, at a few points she was certain that she would. But they came to save her. She would explain everything to them… it was time, it was past time that she stop being afraid and start trusting the people she knows to be trustworthy. She would do better… but first…

“How did you know where we were?” Akko asks Lotte with the quirk of her head.

The redhead opens her mouth to speak before closing it to a smile. Without a word she turns her head and looks towards the front of the ambulance.

Akko follows her gaze up and sitting in the passenger seat she sees soft blue eyes and a familiar mane of blonde hair looking back at her.

“I may have decided not to listen to you and said something.” Diana gives her a half smile.

Akko’s heart swells as tears come to her eyes and a grateful smile spread across her face. Before Akko can summon the words to speak, Amanda’s voice cuts in.

“Look at you saving my ass a second time…” Amanda turns her head from the wall and smiles weakly at her. “Thanks blondie.”

Diana’s smile grows full despite the worry continuing to carry over. “I’m glad you’ll be okay. Hannah and Barbara are worried sick. You want me to let them know you’re safe?”

“Please.” Amanda leans up from the wall and says so appreciatively. “I’m… I’m not sure what happened when I was unconscious but I definitely don’t have my phone…”

“We traced it back to Violet Lake off of Kiramman Road. It looks like he chucked it into the water on the way over.” Ursula says, turning to face her as she hands Frank an ice pack for his cheek. “Don’t worry, I’m sure we can get a backup.”

“Oh good. I had a bunch of fun pictures on that.” Amanda winks at the blonde in the front seat.

“Glad you haven’t lost your sense of humor.” Diana says as she rolls her eyes and a blush toasts her cheeks.

“Um… Hey.” A meek voice asks drawing attention towards Andrew. “So, sorry... Thank you for the rescue… I’m Andrew and he’s Frank… Uh… I’m… assuming you’re Akko and Amanda’s new team?”

“Oh! Yes.” Akko says looking towards them apologetically. “Yeah, this is… the family.” Akko smiles at them for just a moment before turning around to face Lotte and Sucy specifically. “And um… Frank and Andrew are some friends from the first team me and Amanda were on.”

“Who you calling friends?” Amanda calls over, giving Frank a big smile and wink.

Frank gives a laugh in response.

“Uh…” Akko looks up towards Amanda who takes a little longer to read her silent question than usual, but ultimately nods in approval to tell their story. “Um… so, a while back we all used to work with Louis… for… really… but it was kind of more with even though we didn’t really know what we were doing so I guess it really was more for…” Akko forcibly shuts her mouth as she realizes her trailing off. “Anyway, I uh… did a lot of stuff I haven’t been proud of… and when we left him… I know I was kind of… afraid to let you know who I was… what kind of things I did…”

Akko looks at her two best friends, Lotte listening fully to what she is being told, and Sucy, staring back at her studying her.

‘C’mon Akko… you can do this. Just say it. It’s out there!’

“I uh…” Akko continues, her hands starting to just visibly shake, “I was afraid you’d see me differently… but ya know. That’s okay.” Akko says taking a wavering breath, “I know I saw myself differently for a long time… but uh… I… you deserve the opportunity to make the judgment yourself. So, if there’s anything you want to ask about what I did or anything that happened… I’ll tell you.” Akko exhales stiffly. “Okay?”

Lotte and Sucy stare at her quietly. Lotte’s eyebrows twist puzzledly and Sucy stares blankly ahead at her.

“Okay.” The purple haired girl starts. “I have a question.”

Akko nods her head hesitantly.

Sucy pauses for a moment, pursing her lips before at last opening her lips. “Have you always been stupid or was this something this Louis guy did to you?”

Akko freezes, unsure how to respond.

“Akko,” Lotte says softly before placing a comforting hand on the brunette’s arm, “Thank you for telling us.” Lotte smiles causing a soft warmth to spread through Akko’s chest. “And don’t worry, we’re not going to change our view of you. Who you were and what decisions you made changed you into what you are today. And that’s the only Akko that matters.”

“We’ve all done things that we’re not proud of… but that shouldn’t define who we are if it’s something we’ve learned from.” Jasminka says softly shrugging her shoulders as she continues to wipe the gasoline from Amanda’s hair.

“Seriously… You don’t want to KNOW what I was up to while you guys were out stealing candy from babies or selling drugs or whatever…” Sucy says expressing with her one visible eye.

Akko and Amanda raise their eyebrows in curiosity before Lotte continues.

“We love you, Akko. And we’re going to stick together, okay? We can work through anything.” Lotte smiles brightly.

“Thank you guys…” Akko says, voice cracking and her eyes gathering moisture as she wraps Lotte and Sucy in another hug. “And I’m sorry I didn’t say something sooner. I guess I can be pretty stupid…” She laughs quietly.

“Only most of the time.” Sucy says teasingly, returning the hug with a soft half-smile.

Diana, looking back from the passenger seat, watches the scene unfold with a warming heart. She could see the weight leave Akko’s shoulders as she comes clean about the fear of what her past had done to her. There’s a new freedom in the smile on her face, a peacefulness, that, while not effecting the beauty of her smile, truly causes her to shine in a way that makes her feel a twinge of envy.

Despite all that has happened in the last three hours, Diana had not forgotten the truths she promised to Hannah and Barbara. It was time… There’s fear… And while she’s sure they’ve put some pieces together, confirming their suspicions has the potential of being dangerous.

But then again, so has been being kept under the radar as this evening has proven. No, it was time. And as Akko said… they deserve the opportunity to make the judgments of the situations for themselves. Now all she needed was to figure out what to say.

But try as she might have earlier, the only thoughts that had come to her mind were those of Akko, and now seeing that there she is, freed from the monster she’s been running from, again, all her mind can focus on is how relieved she is to see her.

“Oh, shit…” Amanda groans, suddenly pushing herself from the wall in alarm drawing the curious and concerned attention of the rest of the car.

“What’s wrong?” Ursula asks with an urgent worry.

“Damn…I almost forgot…” Amanda hisses as she rubs at her now pounding head. “Uh… you might not believe this, and I don’t know what it means… but back at the barn I’m pretty sure I saw our duplicate of ‘The Seven Words’ burned up on the floor.”

Chapter Text

“What?” Ursula’s eyebrows pinch together in confusion, unsure if she had understood what Amanda had said. She takes a quick glance at the faces of a few of the other girls before the questioning look on their faces assures her that what she heard was correct. “You saw the painting at the farmhouse?”

“Well, not the painting itself exactly.” Amanda grunts as she sits herself up. “It looked like the canvas had been burned but it was definitely the frame.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive.” Amanda nods her head. “I had my hands all over it at the Gala… I haven’t seen anything else like it.”

“Why would it be there?” Lotte asks, her brows pinched, mind already working on a solution. However, before another word could be said, Akko pauses toweling the gasoline off of herself as her eyes widen and she looks to Ursula with concern.

“You think Louis could one of the So-” Akko starts to ask before Ursula holds her hand up to stop her, staring straight into her eyes.

“We can talk about this later.” Ursula states, her eyes saturated with worry before taking a quick glance over towards Andrew and Frank listening quietly at the back corner of the truck. “For now, you should all rest for a little.”

Akko’s eyes widen just a fraction as she realizes her near slip. This was not her information to tell. She looks up apologetically towards Ursula who seems to note the trepidation before smiling softly at her to let her know that it’s okay. The older woman nods her head warmly in an attempt to dispel any perception of her being upset before turning towards the two boys who look at her questioningly, visibly appearing out of their depth.

“What else has Louis been involved with?” Andrew asks softly, a mix of guilt and worry evident on his face as he meets Ursula’s eyes.

Ursula purses her lips and looks conflictedly at the boy. She senses concern more than curiosity in his tone… but still, despite the history she’s not fully acquainted with, Ursula sighs apologetically.

“We’re not sure yet… but if my thoughts are right, please believe me when I say it’s better you know as little as possible.” The older woman says, eyes moving from Andrew to Frank. “I doubt it had anything to do with what happened tonight, so the last thing we want is to involve you more than you need to be. I’m sorry.”

The boys sit quietly for a moment before looking up at her then over to Akko for confirmation. However, upon glancing over, Akko’s gaze is downward in thought.

Andrew then moves his eyes to Frank for a moment, and seeing the blonde boy give a tired nod as he holds the icepack to his head, he looks back to the woman that had just saved his life and nods in kind, resigning to and accepting the answer.  

“Okay.” Ursula says with a slight relieved smile. “Now, is there any place you two want to go? You’re welcome to come with us somewhere safe to go over what just happened, but I want to give you the choice.”

“It’s alright.” Frank chimes in with a grateful half smile. “You seem like you have something to talk about in confidence.”

“We appreciate the offer,” Andrew nods, picking up where Frank had left off, “but we’ll be okay if you wouldn’t mind dropping us off a few blocks from our house…”

As the conversation between Ursula and the two boys continues, Akko feels the rolling of the pit of guilt in her stomach as she repeats Ursula’s words in her head…

‘…believe me when I say it’s better you know as little as possible…’

Hearing this, while agreeing that she doesn’t want to drag Andrew and Frank into something else, she still finds herself guilty for perhaps being the reason tonight had started out as it had. Sure, she had meant well, or she thought she had, but while she couldn’t fathom what Louis had planned, if she had given Amanda a heads up she might have been more prepared.

As Frank rattles off an address to Ursula, Akko rises from her place and shuffles slowly towards Amanda. Doing so, she sees Diana watching her carefully, wordlessly, with a mixed expression of relief and sadness on her face. Akko frowns.

‘I have a lot to apologize for…’

Akko reaches Amanda and kneels down in front of her as the redhead looks down at her, a slight dazed look on her battered face. Akko places her hands on Amanda’s knees and slumps down, touching her forehead to Amanda’s leg.

“I’m so sorry…” Akko breathes out. “I messed up…I’m sorry…”

Amanda sits quiet for a long moment as Akko’s head continues to bow on her leg.

To Akko, the silence feels like an eternity. With each passing moment, Akko’s chest constricts around her heart with the fear that she had ruined the closest relationship she has to a sister.

Her head remains pressed to Amanda’s leg as she grows more and more crestfallen in thought before at last she feels a hand rest on top of her head.

“Cut it out…” Amanda grumbles as she looks down to the brunette as red eyes look up sadly. “We already went over this... Just… Don’t do it again. Please?” Amanda asks weakly, her voice cracking ever so slightly as her eyes do all but beg.

Akko feels her heart ache as she nods her head and holds tight to the other girl’s legs before once more placing her head on the redhead’s knee. “I promise.”

Amanda takes a breath as her hand holds strong on the brunette’s head. The two take a moment in their embrace before Akko raises her head with a sad smile. “Hopefully we won’t have to worry about him for a while now…”

“GOD, I hope not.” Amanda sighs exasperatedly leaning back against the side of the ambulance. “After all that, the prick ‘oughtta get some kinda time...”

“I guess we’ll see.” Akko says tersely. “Hopefully his dad won’t just be able to throw money at it to make it go away…”

“Yeah…” Amanda’s expression deflates before sighing in frustration. “God, I hate his stupid pompous friggen face…”

Akko smiles weakly before giving Amanda’s knees one last squeeze. She’s glad to see that although they have changed and gone through a lot, Amanda was still herself.

After patting Amanda’s knee, Akko takes the short crawl over to the front of the truck and turns to lean her back against the partition. She looks over towards the passenger seat and her eyes meet blue watching her in return. Although she wore a soft smile, Diana looked tired. They all were, but Akko could tell by the dulled look in her eyes that there had been something cycling through her mind behind the worry and the fear and the hurt she must have been feeling.

Akko opens her mouth to apologize but is rendered silent by the quick shake of the blonde’s head and the delicate movement of a hand extending towards her. Akko looks between her eyes and her hand reaching out before lifting her fingers to meet Diana’s.

They remain silent, but the enveloping squeeze of Diana’s hand around her own tells Akko more than words can convey. With Diana’s hand in hers she leans back as the exhaustion catching up to her lets itself be known, both sitting quietly in the moment.

The panic has passed, they were all safe. She was safe.

Akko gives the blonde’s hand an apologetic squeeze in return, but Diana’s hold stays strong as she turns to face forward to the oncoming traffic.

Some conversation between Lotte, Frank, and Andrew help in passing the time as Constanze continues to drive, but aside from the soft hum of soft voices, the rest of the ambulance remains relatively quiet. After 20 minutes, the ambulance veers off towards a hospital lot and after parking beside a row of other emergency vehicles, the group filters out. Assured that Constanze has temporarily taken care of the cameras, they exchange the false license plate for its true identifier and move towards Jasminka’s truck waiting in the shadows of the hospital parking garage.

After switching vehicles, they continue to drive, noting the dwindling of oncoming traffic as the analog clock below the dashboard ticks closer to sunrise.

After another 45 minutes of driving, unfamiliar roads make way to charming neighborhoods. A nice middle ground between urban and rural surroundings streak past them until at last they slow before a neat, well-kept, and gardened townhouse complex.

“I really don’t know how to thank you enough.” Frank says as he unbuckles his seatbelt looking over the group piled in the car, lastly landing on Ursula. “It goes without saying that we won’t expose you guys or anything, I hope you believe that.”

“I do.” Ursula says kindly before glancing back towards Akko and Amanda in the rear of the truck. “There’s no reason to think you’re untrustworthy.”

“Thank you.” Frank says with a soft smile. “Truly.”

The two boys step out of the truck, followed by the hatch of the trunk opening and Amanda and Akko shrugging out. After closing the trunk, Akko turns to the two boys and steps forward to give the two of them a hug. Both boys, after taking slight surprise by the embrace, wrap their arms around the brunette until she makes the motion to step away.

“I mean, ignoring the life and death of it all… it was nice working with you again.” Akko says as she breaks the embrace, looking between the two boys. “If you ever want to get back into the con life, I might be able to pull a few strings.” She winks.

Andrew laughs before looking over towards Frank. “Thanks, but I think the two of us have had more than enough of that for a lifetime.”

“Yeah, today was a fun reminder…” Frank says with the nod of his head. “But I’m starting to think the good ol’ days might be a little intense for these old bones.” He says as he makes a show of rotating his shoulder.

“Well, while we were working, it seemed like Hornet here hadn’t missed a day.” Akko says, shooting a wink towards Andrew.

“Please don’t call me that…” The dark-haired boy says with the roll of his eyes.

With a soft smile, Frank then puts his arm around Andrew’s shoulders. “Well, hopefully since Louis won’t be around, it could be nice to hear from you guys every once in a while.” The blonde boy gives a smile to the two girls before lifting a fist towards Amanda. “Stay alive, alright?”

Amanda gives a humored scoff before bumping her fist to Frank’s. “I dunno what you’re talkin’ about. I am the epitome of safety precaution.” She smiles before looking over to Andrew. “I hope you guys enjoy the easy life.”

“It comes with its troubles. But you might like it once you give it a try.” Andrew’s lips pull into a half smile before extending his hand out towards her. 

Amanda takes his hand with a strong shake as she tries to visualize herself living a life of domesticity. It’s difficult to imagine, but with Hannah and Barbara in the picture, she finds herself open to consideration. She lifts her eyebrow nonchalantly, “I’ll think about it.”

Andrew nods before looking back up to Akko. “You guys take care, okay? You ever need anything, need a place to go… let me know, okay? We might not be involved anymore… but we know what we know.” He says with a shrug.

“Thanks Andrew.” Akko smiles. “But I’ll try to make sure the next time we talk is not because something bad is happening.”

“Deal.” Andrew smiles.

Akko hesitates for a moment. She knows she trusts Andrew’s judgement, but she kind of wanted to know whether he had left that business card in Perrov’s safe or not… With things ending up how they had she’s curious of the outcome Andrew had predicted. However, as the moment seems to go just a bit too long, it’s Frank who breaks the short silence.

“You guys have a goodnight.” He says gently as he one-arm hugs Andrew just a little closer. “Get back safe… And… whatever it is you think you’re dealing with…be careful.”

“Yeah, and thank you and… your family-” Andrew smiles, “-again.”

“We’ll see you around.” Amanda returns a half smile with a nod of her head.

The question is so close to bubbling to the surface in Akko’s mouth, but instead she sighs. “Goodnight.”

As the two boys turn to walk up the sidewalk towards their home, Akko and Amanda head to the car to fill in the seats Andrew and Frank had left. As they settle in and close the car door, Akko looks out the window towards the two boys walking, now hand in hand towards the front door, and can’t help but feel a slight pang of jealousy as they leave this world behind them. Though, while she feels the jealousy, she also feels a brighter hope than she had before.

‘They got out. Maybe it is possible…’

‘One day.’

The drive returning to the Tutoring House was oddly tense. Although exhaustion takes its hold on them all as 5am passes and the start of dawn glows at the horizon, all minds churn with thought but no one says a word.

Ursula stares deep in thought at the road ahead as Jasminka drives beside her. Constanze sits beside Amanda, a sentinel in the case the redhead were to nod off… but upright Amanda sits, eyes tired but trying to re-see all they had earlier. Beside her, Akko sits blinking, the hypnotic passing of road lulling her to sleep only for the events of hours prior to spark her awake with brief panic. In the back, Diana sits beside Lotte and Sucy. Diana’s mind whirls between the thoughts of Akko, the thoughts of Louis, the thoughts of the Sons, the thoughts of her mother… She itches to learn more of the painting but finds herself at a complete loss as to the question of ‘why?’.  Beside her, Sucy faces forward with sleepless closed eyes and Lotte ponders feverishly, conferring silently with her reflection in the window.

The time and gasoline fumes dizzy their busy minds until at last the familiar sight of the Blytonbury campus freshly tinted with the light of morning comes to view. Jasminka parks closer to the Tutoring House than usual, thinking that the large group, some looking worse for wear, walking through off campus residence may draw more attention than they wanted. And so, once the car is parked, the girls pool out of the truck’s doors and move as swiftly and quietly as they can to the doors of the Tutoring House.

With the final unlatching of locks, Ursula ushers the girls inside. Lotte and Jasminka immediately go to the closets for first aid kits and changes of clothes as Akko and Amanda are told to get rid of their gasoline-soaked clothing. Amanda, too tired to care about the hickeys she had been concerned about the morning prior, instantly begins removing her shirt and pants right in the middle of the room while Akko finds herself hesitating until taking a glance towards Diana, seeing that the blonde had already respectfully turned away.

Once Akko and Amanda have toweled off and changed their clothes the girls make their way into the living room laying against any surface, wall, or furniture they can.

As they settle, Ursula comes over carrying two glasses of water, offering one to Akko and one to Amanda.

“How are you two feeling?” She asks as the two girls take the water heartily and drink.

After polishing off a few gulps Amanda sighs, “Oh, you know… super.”

Albeit with more reassurance, Akko nods in agreement.

 “Okay, just take things easy for a little.” The older woman nods, carefully observing the two girls, trying to analyze if all urgent matters had been taken care of before continuing. “I know it’s been a very long night, and it’s okay if you’d like to wait until after you get some sleep to talk about what you saw, but-”

“No.” Amanda cuts in with the shake of her head as she pushes herself up, straightening her back. “Let’s do it now, I don’t want to forget anything.”

Ursula quiets with the nod of her head as she looks towards the redhead, the rest of the room following in interest.

“It was over by the left side of the room between two stacks of crates.” Amanda states as her memory flashes back to her view from her seat in the farmhouse. “I’m telling you, it was that same gnarled, twisted wood, but it was broken and charred.”

“But you didn’t see the painting on the canvas? Right?” Ursula asks trying to understand.

“Grizzly, I’m positive.” Amanda says. “There was some canvas, but it looked like it had been burned. But I know that frame. I’m sure of it.”

“But that painting sold for 34 thousand at the auction…” Lotte chimes in. “Why would he just destroy it?”

Constanze clears her throat, drawing the groups attention before moving her hands in sign. “Maybe he’s an art purist? Getting rid of the last Woodward painting?”

“Louis? No… I seriously doubt that.” Amanda snorts, her mouth twisting in contemplation.

“Well, assuming it was him…” Sucy asks. “What could have been gained from destroying that painting?”

“Though I don’t know how, I was thinking it could maybe be a part of your thing…” Amanda looks between Ursula and Diana.

“That’s what I was saying in the car.” Akko asks a seed of dread blooming in her chest before looking over to Diana and Ursula. “You think Louis could be one of the Sons?”

The two women, as expected, didn’t seem surprised by this offer. As soon as the painting came into question, Akko is sure their minds jumped directly to the mystery they had been delving into.

“Maybe it was destroyed so that no one would be able to read what it said…” Lotte hums in thought, offering a look towards Diana.

Diana’s eyes remain trained on the ground, thinking, conflicted, as she begins worrying the inside of her cheek. “That is a distinct possibility.”

Ursula looks over to Diana with a hint of surprise. “You deciphered it? What have you made of the translations?”

Diana hesitates for a moment as she looks up to the older woman, she had finished translating a week or so ago, but it seemed too farfetched to be anything of accuracy.

“I... thought I did... but... it sounds crazy. Like really crazy.” Diana tenses.

“What did it say?” Akko asks, prompting Diana’s eyes towards her, a roiling storm over darkened blue seas whipping side to side in conflict.

“Like… I know what happened tonight wasn’t quite related… but…” Akko starts as she begins thinking about what she would now, after all that’s happened, tell her past self. “It keeps making its way into our lives… I don’t know how much not knowing is going to protect us anymore…” Akko takes a breath as she looks up to Diana with a new perspective. “As least if we know, we might know what to look out for…”

Akko watches as Diana looks to her for a few moments, eyebrows pinched and mind spinning, before the wild blue seas in her eyes fade to calm and she releases a breath.

“I agree.” Diana says with a nod before looking over to Chariot with a shaking resolve.

The older woman looks tired. Not just from the time and the events of the night, but from carrying the burden of the secret that had found its way into her lap. Diana wonders if there’s a part of Chariot that resents her mother for introducing this whole conspiracy of sorts to her… She must… if her initial feelings were to keep the secret from her team. However, now things have changed. The tide has come in. And where there had been sand, water slowly moved to rinse their feet and now continues to rise in a threat to wash them all away.

It’s better that they are advised to take a deep breath before the water swells over their heads.

With a look of conflict followed by a sigh of resignation, Chariot nods in return, leaving Diana to her decision.

With the older woman’s approval, the weight makes itself known on Diana’s chest as she turns to see the group of girls looking at her expectantly.

How would she explain this? It barely made any sense to her, how is she going to be able to describe what she’s learned without sounding entirely mad?

‘Perhaps someone may have some input… something I haven’t thought of yet… A new perspective, some different source of creativity… something… ’

“Well…” Diana starts shyly, “I’m not certain if perhaps the intent of the message is supposed to mean something different… but from what I understand… it… honestly sounds like a summoning… Like magic.” She takes a moment to look around, gauging everyone’s expressions.

The group, as expected, looks at her blankly, wondering if what they heard come out of the blonde’s mouth was real or a result of the gasoline fumes and morning sneaking up on them. After no clarification, eyebrows begin to knit and expressions grow further confused; all except for Chariot who looks at her with a combination of bewilderment and curious acceptance.

“Magic?” Akko’s eyebrows raise as she breaks the silence.

“You’re right… that does sound crazy.” Sucy confirms before crossing her arms over her chest. “There’s no such thing as magic... just science you don’t understand.”

“Believe me. I know how it sounds…” Diana looks over to the purple haired girl with complete understanding, “but I’ve translated and retranslated it several times and get nothing different.”

The girls look at her in cynical contemplation.

“What about your mom’s book?” Akko asks, prompting the awkward silence to cease.

“My mother’s book…” Diana continues, “is a compiled diary of Protectors who have made contact with and moved the pieces of Hecate’s Triptych for centuries… My mother, the professor who told her, the person before her and so on… for hundreds of years. Not one mentions anything about summoning or magic... not even of the painting or Woodward. The tablet mentions a little about magic but I figured that since Hecate the Goddess was said to have domain over magic, maybe whatever power people believed was supposed to come from the artifacts was attributed to Hecate’s magic, but years and years passing and people still believe it? How can that be possible?”

“If not magic, what do you think the power could be?” Jasminka asks. No judgement, just curiosity on her face that Diana couldn’t help but be thankful for.

“I don’t know what to believe… but unless this has all been some historically ongoing prank, there’s got to be some type of merit or definition that I’m missing because as it is, it sounds ridiculous…” Diana’s mind drifts to her mother’s headstone, “But there are people who believe it enough to act in violence.”

“Well, we know Louis doesn’t have a problem with resorting to violence…” Akko hums, piecing together a theory. “And he did say that he wanted respect and power?” The brunette says looking over to Amanda to confirm.

“Maybe…” Amanda shrugs unsurely. “But he didn’t say anything like that… Louis had no problem telling us all about what he wanted to do… If he was onto an ace that big he wouldn’t be able to not tell us about it and rub it in our faces.”

“Unless he thought that sounded crazy.” Sucy states.

“Well, I’d hate to break it to him, but the homicidal nut look wasn’t helping…” Amanda says with the lift of her brows.

“Hm…” Lotte ponders. “What about the drugs and money though? From what we’ve heard that doesn’t really track for the Sons area of interest?”

“Maybe a front?” Sucy offers. “If they’re going to hire people to try to steal this stuff they’re gonna need some way to pay for the hands...”

“Or a side gig. Greed’s pretty powerful…” Amanda sighs in frustration. “Anybody could know about this whole thing and we wouldn’t be able to pick them out of a lineup…”

“Well… from what it sounds like, the Sons are far from sloppy and disorganized.” Lotte hums. “If they’re disciplined enough to pass down and carry on with this search for hundreds of years, I think they’d have some more precaution than bringing outsiders into a place of operation.”

“I’m pretty sure he wasn’t expecting them to walk out of there though.” Sucy responds nodding towards Akko and  Amanda.

“Still. Those guys that were arrested tonight were common thugs…” Lotte says thoughtfully. “I don’t know… if he was a Son, I feel like he wouldn’t take a chance on so many loose ends…”

“Okay, well… if not Louis… who could it have been?” Diana asks, eyes glancing over to Amanda and Akko to see if they had any other information.

Both Akko and Amanda shake their heads apologetically with the shrugging of shoulders.

Lotte pinches her eyebrows together. “Do we know who bought the painting? I remember a tall, dark haired younger guy in a suit winning the auction, but I don’t remember getting a name.”

“We had looked into that.” Ursula says with a nod. “The name came back with no trail so we think it was an alias. Whoever it was didn’t want anyone looking into it to know… My guess is they were hired to make the offer by whoever actually was interested.”

Lotte hums, returning to thought.

“It’s possible that it could be Louis…” The older woman says, though not convinced, “but it could also be someone he knows thinking that that farmhouse would have been a safe place to keep it. If what happened tonight hadn’t happened, there would not have been a legal reason for anyone to set foot on that property… Especially if they knew it was the Minister of…” Ursula’s sentence halts as she goes silent in thought. Eyes narrow as she picks through the riddle embroidered before her, at last finding a frayed edge amongst it to tug.

“What?” Amanda asks.

“I’m not sure for certain… It’s just a thought…” She hums, thinking, pulling harder on that frayed edge with hesitant hope that from it she would unravel the answer. “CrossTech recently went into contract with Military Intelligence… I want to do a little research before I say anything more… it’s important that we stay safe and on task right now and I don’t want to throw a theory out that might just be a distraction.”

Her group nods their heads as Diana watches her carefully. The subject of her and Croix’s relationship in the past had been one Ursula didn’t talk about in depth, but despite the brevity of the words on the topic, she could tell that the blonde had taken time to consider the words left unsaid.  

Pulling away from her glance towards the blonde, the older woman continues: “For now, our question should be who else would have access to that area. There’s definitely a chance that there’s a connection, but how and by whom isn’t adding up just yet.”

She looks around seeing the tiredly swimming heads of the girls around her trying with diligence to remain focused in the conversation. “But, perhaps this would be better discussed after some sleep. It’s very late, and we’ve all had a stressful night. Head on home and we’ll discuss more later, yeah?” She sees nodding and the girls rising from their seats, but can’t help but note the conflicted expressions on her team’s faces. She attempts to lift the mood with a warm half-smile. “You’re all welcome to stay here and rest if you’d like, that is completely understandable.” She turns to Diana. “I know you have a bit of a drive?”

Diana lets out a stressed breath. “Thank you… but I really should get back home to Hannah and Barbara.”

Seemingly just remembering the other two girls’ involvement in tonight’s affair, Ursula nods her head. “I see. Just drive carefully.”

“Thank you.” Diana responds.

“Hey,” Amanda says softly as she approaches Diana, green eyes taking on a pleading, warm hue as she stops before her. “Please… tell them I’m sorry for worrying them… I’d do it myself but I don’t want them to see me like this…” She says, gesturing to the dried blood and bruising defining her face.

“I understand. Don’t worry, I’ll tell them you’re alright.” Diana smiles at her weakly.

“And… I’m… sure they’re going to have questions…” Amanda says sheepishly as she looks guiltily to the side. “I kind of told them what I am… what I do… I couldn’t to lie to them anymore… I know we agreed it would be best but-”

“I understand, Amanda.” Diana says with a soft smile. “I too have some things I don’t think I should keep from them any longer. I think the talk I’m going to be having with them come morning will be one that’s been long coming.”

Amanda nods her head with a pained expression on her face before she steps towards the blonde and wraps her in a weak hug. “Thank you.”

‘To think of how far we’ve come from the awkwardness of this morning…’ Diana smiles before gently wrapping her arms around the redhead. “I hope you’re not going soft on me, Dancer.”

At her words, Amanda pulls away, breaking the embrace with a pat to Diana’s shoulders and an aloof shrug. “Eh, it’s been a rough day. I probably have a concussion. I might not remember you in the morning, who knows?”

Diana gives her a serious look as though saying “You better be joking…”

Noting the concern, Amanda quirks an eyebrow with an entertained smirk. “I’m kidding, but it’s nice to know you care.” She says with a wink before her expression softens. “But really… thank you.”

Diana smiles as she watches Jasminka and Constanze come beside Amanda place their hands on her back.

“Let’s get you home.” Jasminka says with a yawn as Constanze immediately follows suit.

Amanda sighs before looking over towards Jasminka with big begging eyes. “Think maybe we can hit a drive through or something on the way? I’m starving.”

Amanda, Jasminka, and Constanze say their goodbyes. Amanda, while putting on the cool mask had clearly been shaken by the events of the day if not evidenced by a long moment saying goodnight to Akko and a lengthy hug to Ursula, who returned the embrace with relief.

As they leave, the rest of them say their goodnights to Ursula, deciding that if they may be sleeping until late in the day, the best place to do so would be at home. Like Amanda, Akko throws her arms around Ursula as well, whispering a gracious “Thank you” as the older woman holds her close.

Diana watches the embrace and can’t help but feel a pang of sadness as the thought of her mother wisps through her mind.

As soon as the embrace ends, Akko’s eyes turn to Diana. Tired, sorry, nervous eyes accompanied by a shaking hand reach out to her before a soft pleading voice leaves Akko’s lips. “Can I talk to you for a minute?”

Diana studies her eyes for a moment before nodding her head. “Of course.”

The four girls make their way out of the front door of the Tutoring House, and as the locks begin setting behind them, Akko and Diana hang back as the brunette tells Lotte and Sucy that she’ll just be a minute.

As her two friends make their way to Lotte’s car, Akko swallows nervously before turning towards Diana.

There the blonde stands, the levels of exhaustion and worry clearly wearing across her features. Still in the clothing from their date brings back a wisp of a soft happy memory, however, the weary, troubled look that had built up over the span of the events of the night cause those memories she wished to hold close to pale.

Akko wants to reach out. They had held hands in the car, but there, relief was the only feeling present.

Now there’s been time for processing, acknowledgement of actions… and she wouldn’t argue if Diana decides she needs some space.

This oversight with Louis, after all, has created a ripple effect of sorts, not just amongst the group, but for those who had previously been unaware of the group of thieves. Diana’s involvement has been exposed to her friends, and now, while she seems open to having a conversation with them, it’s a conversation she is all the same forced into having. Because of her.

A lot has happened in the last few hours, and while Akko’s mind blurs as she goes through the process of accepting and understanding what they had all been through tonight, there’s one thing for certain she knows she must do to begin righting her wrongs.

“I’m sorry I left like that…” Akko says, her eyes falling to her feet. “I… I panicked… and I didn’t know what else to do and I didn’t want him to hurt you… I already led him to you –” she says frustratedly before deflating, “I’m just… I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean for any of this to happen…”

Diana stays quiet just looking at the girl before her and finds herself struck yet again by the thought of her mother.

It might just be the exhaustion, or the fact that she had almost lost the second person she has ever felt so deeply for, but there was a major part of her that can’t help but meld the words coming from Akko’s mouth with the dream that her mother held the same feelings.

She knows she didn’t mean for what happened. She knows that it was the only option she saw at the time. She knows the intent was to protect the people she cares about. To give herself so that no one else would have to…

But now she’s gone…

And Akko almost followed.

She can be angry, or argue and consider alternatives only clear in hindsight but right now, there’s only one thing that urges her. The one thing that feels right. The one thing she’s been wanting to do since she had realized what led to the fate of her mother.

“I…” Akko’s voice cracks just the slightest bit before willing back her composure as Diana stands quiet, “I understand if you’re mad at me… and I –”

At once Akko goes quiet as Diana steps forward and wraps her tightly in her arms, breathing the brunette in as her brows pinch in feeling.

“Please… please don’t leave like that again.”

Diana’s voice is soft and desperate as she speaks into Akko’s shoulder, the gentle delivery vastly opposing the strong embrace holding them together.

Akko closes her eyes as a single tear and an exhausted sigh of relief leaves her before grabbing onto Diana’s back and holding her in return.

“I won’t… I’m sorry.” Akko croaks, burying her face in Diana’s now messy hair.

“I can’t imagine what you’ve been through tonight, but I’m so glad you’re back safe.”

Akko feels Diana’s hold tighten just a bit before falling further into her.

“Me too.” Akko whispers once more as the two fall into silence of the embrace. They stand silently in the still dark dawn of the new day ahead for just a bit longer before the sound of Lotte’s car revving to life brings them back to the sidewalk as the cold morning presses over them.

The two pull apart to tiredly look into one another’s eyes before Akko’s face distorts and she turns to the side as she lets out a yawn.

“We should get some rest.” A small breathy laugh leaves Diana’s throat.

“Yeah...” Akko yawns once more before shaking her head with a hue of embarrassment as she finds herself stalling with what to do next.

What were they now? At the end of their date they had reached some sort of milestone, however with the events of the night, Akko wonders if that had changed anything.

She looks at Diana who appears to be pondering a similar string of thought before seemingly coming to a decision as she leans in, easing Akko’s mind with the briefest of touches as she kisses the brunette’s cheek.

Akko’s chest swells and her face begins to heat as a smile crosses her face.

“Um… let me know when you get home, okay?” Akko says, the tired smile steadfast on her lips.

Diana nods her head with smile. “You too.”

With the speed of the butterflies whirling around her chest, Akko quickly leans in and gives Diana a quick peck on the lips.

“Goodnight.” Akko says pulling away.

“Goodnight.” Diana responds, a touch of a blush on her cheeks before the two girls make their way down the walkway towards their rides home.

“Oh, and hey!” Akko calls out to the other girl as they approach their separate cars. “For the record… I’m glad you didn’t listen to me.”

Diana pauses for a second with her hand on the car door handle before looking towards her conflictedly. “Please don’t force me to make a habit out of it.”

The droning whir of machinery fills the space of the industrial laboratory facility as Croix Meridies’ eyes squint at the immense computer monitor feverishly searching through the pixels of the footage given to her.

Ever since CrossTech’s contract with Military Intelligence and Technologies began, she had spent many nights cloistered away in the newly gifted laboratory researching and developing new innovations of advancement, however, in this moment, the creation and potential of tomorrow is the furthest thing from her mind.

She had managed to doze for a few hours at her keyboard earlier in the night, but as morning approached, the sound of the buzzing of the lab’s intercom through the hypnotizing hum of machinery startled her awake. After a few clicks of her mouse and a window popping up showing one of her hired hands at the door, Croix clears her throat before speaking the words “Open Main Door” prompting the door to unlock and slide open. 

In walked Alvin, or so was the name he presented when she had hired him, donning a worn police uniform, a straight back, and tired eyes. 

“Good… morning…” Croix’s eyes drift up to the time on her computer monitor. “To what do I owe the very early pleasure?” 

“Good morning ma’am.” He says. “I believe I’ve got something on your Meriliad girl.” 

Croix’s eyebrows raise in interest as she pushes herself up from her chair. “Oh, really? She’s been quiet lately, did she get caught?” 

“Not quite.” He says before reaching up to his breast pocket and pulling out a small chip. “She was involved in an attempted arson and drug gang bust.” 

The inventor looks at him with a look of utter disbelief. “You’re certain?” She asks. “That doesn’t remotely fit her profile…” 

“It appeared she was a victim in this. Maybe a past connection, we’ll question the guys we brought in…” 

“And her?” Croix questions. 

“She and a few others, maybe accomplices, disappeared after we cleared the area. The officer that was with them never checked back in at the station.” He holds out the memory card to Croix as the woman reaches out. “I have footage of the event and the officer that escorted them out. The Chief wanted everything confiscated but I switched out my footage. Thought you might get something from it. Maybe it’s who she’s working with.” 

Croix takes the small chip and delicately turns it in her fingers as she lightly nods her head. “Just my thinking. Thank you for this.”

He nods his head wordlessly before turning to take his leave. Before getting too far in his farewell, he halts with a look back towards Croix. “You might not want to say anything about who we brought in on the footage. I doubt your boss would appreciate any word getting out.”

 Croix’s eyebrow quirks in curiosity. “Confidentiality is my specialty.”

 Alvin nods once more before turning his back and moving towards the door sliding open for his exit.

Croix eyes the memory card between her fingers for a few moments until the door re-locks behind her hired hand, leaving her once again alone in her lab. 

‘Interesting…’ 

She turns and heads back towards her desk before landing in her spinning chair and popping the memory card into her computer. After a brief virus check and a few clicks the video player pulls up on the large monitor before shaky footage begins to play. 

Croix leans back in her chair watching the monitor with an air of studiousness as the footage, clearly from a body camera, shows the wearer and others in uniform rushing through the dark of the night towards a flashlight lit barn. 

As she continues to watch, searching for the face of the Japanese girl through the stealthy takedown of what looks to be about fifteen armed men, she finds no sight of her. Alvin appears to pass off his freshly cuffed capture to another officer before turning back towards the barn where three people in uniform stand. One turns and makes a hand motion ushering a few more officers closer. The camera nears and Chief Constable Nelson’s face materializes into view before her voice comes over quietly saying to hold until her go. They stand in wait for a short while before the Chief’s words prompt the camera to rush forward, bursting through the door and taking in the mayhem from within the barn. 

Croix’s eyebrow raises as the footage unfolds. She leans forward rewinding to a brief moment to where the camera faced the center of the room and pauses the footage and looks in closely at what appears to be three people tied and to a very unfair fight between a redheaded girl and the poor sap beneath her. She clicks a few buttons and the screen zooms in on the figures at the center of the room and sure enough, tied and on the ground is the familiar brunette from the night of the Meriliad. She then adjusts the screen to take a look at the two unfamiliar boys tied behind her as well as the scuffle. At this frame the redhead’s face is obscured, however the face of the Minister of Defense’s son is clearly visible. 

“Ahh… so that’s why we’re keeping the footage close to the chest…” She says with a humored chuckle. 

She resumes the footage, and while a majority of what remains is that of detaining the thugs waiting by the door, once the camera view changes and turns to the party of captives being escorted away, she slows the footage to a crawl. 

Her eyes study the faces of the brunette and her compatriots. As she watches closely, committing the faces of the captured to memory, a sudden flash of familiarity causes her heart to stop.

At once, her fingers fly to the keyboard and click back through the frames to where she could swear she’d seen a ghost. And sure enough, just barely unmasked by the rim of an officer’s hat, is the familiar face of a woman she had mourned.  

Croix’s mouth turns arid as the footage continues to play. She continues to watch, but now, her eyes only on the officer leading the brunette and the others away.

 ‘No. It can’t be…’ 

The footage ends and Croix sits silently in her chair as her mind churns in disbelief. She restarts the footage, rewatching the operation unfold once more, but this time with her focus entirely on the officer. 

For hours, she combs over the footage frame by frame and her only tip to the identity of this individual in an officer uniform is that one single moment. 

The clearest frame sits frozen before her as squinting, desperate eyes pick through the enhanced pixels. 

The droning of the lab fades to silence as her entire focus lays on the features of the woman caught on camera before her - her hair was different, and time had definitely matured her features, but one look into her eyes…. without the shadow of a doubt… Croix was positive that Chariot DuNord was alive. 

The woman falls back into her seat, blinking her fatigued eyes before looking back to the screen afraid that the woman in the frozen frame would disappear just as she had all those years ago. 

“You’re alive…” She breathes out, tears beginning to well in her eyes as an immense feeling of relief washes through her. The happiness she feels, however, is short lived as the feeling of heartbreak, tempered by grief and all the years without begins to constrict in her chest… and at the realization of where she fits into this puzzle of Hecate’s Triptych. “I guess I now know what you’ve been up to all these years…” She says to herself ruefully.

Croix clears her throat, making an effort to mask the waver in her voice as she calls out into her lab. 

“Facial recognition. Scan and search for online and local recording match.” 

And as the monitor flashes to life, scanning the image of Chariot on the screen, Croix sits in front of her computer, tapping her leg, both hopeful and angry to find who the woman she had once cared so much for had become.

Chapter Text

The days following Akko and Amanda’s rescue fall into a peaceful lull. They had been avoiding too much activity for the time being regardless, but for the first time in a long time, Akko feels as though she can finally relax without the threat of Louis at her back. It had the potential to change at any minute, but to her immense relief, the last she had heard according to Nelson’s update to Ursula, Louis is still in custody and the Minister of Defense is completely enraged at his son’s behavior.

For now, she could breathe.

The rest of the group appeared to be able to do so as well.  Despite the questions regarding the Seven Words painting and what comes from Diana’s general reveal that what they had been after is believed to be associated with real life magic, the group of girls at last find themselves on equal ground. No more secrets, no more tiptoeing. And even though she knows danger could be close, it’s been a long time since her chest has felt so light.

Despite the yellowing bruises hiding under modestly applied makeup, Amanda’s recovery has been going well. Though physically, she’s sore and Akko’s noticed the redhead ever so slightly flinching at quick movement, there is a degree of peace in her being that hadn’t been there before. Sucy jokes that she lost the braincells to know different, but they all knew it was due to the removal of the barrier of secrecy between her, Hannah and Barbara.

She had since seen them - though she hesitated for fear of worrying the two girls over the result of her beating, when they had insisted she come over she had no fight to refuse them.

If Ursula had been worried about word of their group being spread to untrustworthy ears, she didn’t let it show. In fact, the older woman had done very little other than pour over her research and prepare and conduct class lectures. After everything that’s happened, none of them had plans to start whipping up another heist any time soon so she didn’t seem to feel the need to supervise, and so was mostly engrossed in fleshing out her hunch –  

Croix Meridies. The mind and skill behind CrossTech.

Akko does have to admit… if the technology mogul is sided with the Sons and tracking down the pieces of Hecate’s Triptych and anyone who had come close to them… based on the countless security cameras donning the CrossTech brand, she does not like their chances. They themselves have always been careful about avoiding cameras and blocking faces, but there’s always a chance they could miss a carefully angled shot.

But if so, how come no one has come after them with that purpose?

Akko didn’t know. Croix, The Sons of Clytius, magic, Louis … she couldn’t find ways of connecting and making sense of it all. 

“You alright?”

Akko, sitting on the couch blankly watching whatever droning commercial was trying to sell her something, snaps out of her thoughts and turns towards the sound of Diana’s voice.

It was just the two of them today. Ursula was busy with back-to-back lectures, Sucy promised Lotte that she’d join her going into town to pick up some books, and Amanda, Jasminka and Constanze just said they were busy putting something together and likely would be caught up most of the day with it. Akko didn’t press, assuming they’d say something later if they wanted to share, but that left her with the decision to keep Diana company while researching.

She had been sitting beside Diana before, but when the blonde noticed her eyes drooping and a slight lean to her posture threatening to tip over, Diana insisted that Akko go lay down on the couch and assured her that just being here with her was company enough.

However, it seemed that the walk from the table to the couch exchanged her weariness for a mind full of thought.

“Hm?” Akko raises her eyebrows as she notes the touch of worry on the blonde girl’s features. “Oh, yeah, I’m fine. Just thinking about stuff.” She gives Diana a soft smile.

The worry on Diana’s expression eases as she sees the comforting smile. “Ah, I see. Anything you want to talk about?” She asks.

“Mmm… Nah. Nothin’ important.” She shrugs. “Besides, you’re busy.” Akko lets out a soft groan as she gets up off the couch and stretches her back before turning back to Diana with a sly look. “Unless you’re not…” Akko bites her bottom lip teasingly. “How long have you been looking at me instead of your books?”

A slight blush climbs to Diana’s cheeks as she lets the brunette see a humored laugh. “Not long at all. I just noticed you were being awfully quiet and staring off through the tv.” The blonde’s laughter quiets as her face falls to something more earnest. “You know, if you want to talk about what happened at the barn, you can…”

Akko frowns for a moment before a soft smile touches her lips and she begins to walk over towards the table.

After what happened with Louis, she finally told her friends more about her history with him, Andrew, and Frank. She told them of old jobs, why they got involved in the first place, fights, and lessons learned; but what became most clear to her as she told these stories of the past is that what she saw in Louis’ eyes at the barn shows that between then and now, he had turned into an entirely different beast.

She knows Amanda had gotten a different experience with him, one she’s not envious about by any means… but being there with Andrew… being used… forced by timed ultimatum to run through Louis’ maze of morality like a guinea pig only to know she’d be coming back to face death left a very disturbing aftertaste in her mouth. While she could feel the relief of knowing Louis is detained and being watched like a hawk, the memories from the night still linger.

“Nah, I’m good for now.” Akko says as she rounds Diana’s note covered table. “But thank you.” Akko gives her a small smile. “Though, if you want a distraction, I’m sure I can entertain you some other way.”

“Oh?” Diana quirks an eyebrow.

“Mhm. Lets see…” Akko hums as she slides herself into the chair beside the blonde, bumping her in the side causing the other girl to giggle and watch as she begins leafing through the books and notes splayed over the tabletop.

 There were very few secrets between the two of them now. At the moment, the contents of Diana’s research had become common knowledge for the girls of the Tutoring House. If what happened with Louis had ties to the Sons, Diana figured that everyone was already too close… and if danger is out there, after the demonstration of what damage keeping secrets and leaving those around you unaware can do, she figures that if what she’s deciphering has any merit, the other deserve to know just what type of fanatics they’re dealing with.

And so, the sight of Akko rummaging through her research, a sight that would have brought her immense worry not but a week ago, instead prompts the feeling of a moment of rest

The brunette, eyes finding purchase on a piece of note paper with letters she could recognize, reaches over the table and takes the paper in her hand before leaning back in her chair.

“Alright, how about you listen to me read this… Latin?” Akko quirks her brow unsurely.

“Yes.” Diana lets out a soft laugh as she nods her head affirmatively, before eyeing her prompting her onward. “Please do.”

Akko clears her throat, holding the page up before her eyes as she gives it a once over. She squints as she reads over the strange words written in Diana’s hand.

The whole of Diana’s research confused her. Sure, how cool would it be if there was actually magic? But even so, nothing points to any instance where it could be real. Nothing except for these strange words and implications on the table before her.

“Qway leegata fooerit…?” Akko tries to read the words, butchering each and every one of them resulting in Diana’s face to take on the pained expression of holding back a hefty laugh.

At least her distraction was working.

“… volu… vahluntaytum.” Akko finishes, still fighting with her mind on the accuracy of her pronunciation.

“Very very close.” Diana chuckles. “There were… a few… mispronunciations, but that was the gist.” She says with a smile as she looks over to the brunette whose confused expression turned to one of pride. “She who is bound shall regain her will upon the union of idols and the recitation of the words of liberation.” Diana speaks calmly as Akko looks on. “At least… that’s what I’m pretty sure the translation is. I’ve re-translated The Seven Words so many times at this point.” Diana shrugs with a sigh.

“Oh? So, that’s what the painting says?” Akko’s eyes widen in curiosity as she turns back to the page with Woodward’s apparent words. Her eyes then narrow suspiciously. “Wait… but there are way more than seven words…”

“Well, what you just read actually is what I found written around the border of the painting.” Diana smiles before pushing a few papers aside in front of her and pulling out another sheet with moon symbols and a translation. “These are the Seven Words.”

Akko looks over at the sheet Diana holds out to her and her brow pinches as she can see once more, plain as day, that there are clearly more than seven words.

“N-noctu Orfay Awde –” Akko starts, finding more trouble in pronouncing these than the last passage.

“Noctu Orfei Aude Fraetor.” Diana corrects her as she meets Akko’s eyes and continues. “Phaidoari Afairynghor. Arae Aryrha. Mayenab Dysheebudo. Sybilladura Lelladybura. Lyonne. Phasansheer Shearylla.”

Clearly a product of repetition, the way Diana speaks makes the words sound natural to Akko’s ears. The brunette’s eyebrows raise, impressed. “Wow.”

A light chuckle escapes Diana’s lips as a slight blush climbs up her cheeks at Akko’s attention. “I have read it so many times, I think it’s impossible to forget at this point.”

“What does it mean?” Akko asks curiously as she takes another look at the page, trying to link any words to ones she’s familiar with.

“I’m honestly not certain.” Diana shakes her head. “They don’t quite match any language I’ve been able to find. It might be a hybrid of sorts, but I can’t figure out another level of translation.” She sighs.

“It kinda sounds like a magic spell.” Akko lets a curious smile pull at her lips. “Does it have to make sense if it’s a magic spell?”

“I’m not sure… it could be a possibility.” Diana shrugs. “I’ve thought that these may be the ‘words of liberation’, but… it still doesn’t keep the fact that just saying a string of words to invoke some magical reaction just… doesn’t make sense.” She shakes her head in frustration. “It could either do nothing because there’s no magic and my mother was killed for a story, or it could work, and I wouldn’t really know what to do with the knowledge that magic is real. I’m not sure what would be the better of the two scenarios...”

Akko hums. “Well… let’s pretend for a second… Say the magic is real.” Diana nods, listening. “If that’s the case, if that is a spell that would free her… that’s a pretty good reason why somebody a part of the Sons would want to get rid of the painting, you think?” She meets Diana’s eyes questioningly. “If they want to harness the power of a goddess, the last thing they’d want is to let her get out and do what she wants.” Akko shrugs. “I mean… I know I’d be pissed if I got trapped in a statue for a super long time, just saying…”

“A very good observation.” Diana smiles. “It could make sense, yes.”

“Do you think they were the ones that changed the words on the original painting then?” Akko asks before scrunching her nose. “But no… why wouldn’t they just destroy it then…”

Diana puts up one finger and then quickly begins shifting around a few papers before her hands at last settle on a book. “Now, I can’t be for sure, but I do have one theory...” She says as she pulls the book closer and turns to a page marked with a sticking out piece of paper before pointing to a paragraph accompanied by a crude drawing of someone burning at a stake. “The original had been tampered with back in the early 1600’s, which corresponds with the height of witch hunts throughout Europe. It’s a possibility that the Protectors had been trying to throw witch hunters off the trail as to not condemn them.”

Akko’s eyebrows raise as Diana then reaches across the table to take her mother’s notebook.

“It also lines up with my mother’s records of the journal entries. There is a huge gap of information until the 1940s. I’m thinking… perhaps before that time, books denoting witchcraft or similar were burned… either by society or by people trying to protect themselves from persecution.” Diana continues before looking up at the brunette. “Maybe… the reality of what they were Protecting had gotten lost in translation over the years, which would explain why there’s no mention of Hecate, only the duty to keep her triptych apart.”

“So… you think they figured out how to free her, and then the witch hunts scrambled everything?” Akko rubs her chin. “But how did your family get the painting and for how long? If Woodward’s forgery hadn’t been done, there’d be no one who could connect this, right?” Akko’s eyebrow cocks. “How many people knew there was a way to free her?”

Diana shakes her head unsurely, “Other than the Sons… I don’t know. My mother didn’t know about it I’m pretty sure… so I’m not sure how it got into our possession. I’ve tried to ask my Aunt but she has no clue. My family goes back a very long way, but I don’t know of anyone other than myself and my mother who have been tending to this.”

“Hm… well… in the grand scheme of it, I’m not sure if it matters… but it sounds to me like somebody knew…” Akko leans back in her chair. “Somebody who either knew you or your mom would have some kind of connection to this whole big mystery made sure it was where it needed to be.”

Diana looks at her skeptically.

Akko pauses before letting out a sigh. “Okay, yeah, maybe that’s kinda important a little… but really… you have it, you translated it, you kinda have all you need, right? Except the statues?”

“I suppose that’s true…” Diana shrugs before resigning, leaning back in her own chair tiredly. “I suppose I have to get used to the fact that most of these questions will probably never get an answer… unless you know… magic.”  Her expression frazzles for a moment before falling to neutral and closing her eyes.

Akko giggles before taking her hand and wisping a piece of hair over Diana’s ear. “Well, I don’t know about magic, but I do think you taking a little time to relax wouldn’t hurt.”

“I do relax.” Diana counters, eyes remaining closed as a small half smile creeps onto her lips. “I’m relaxing right now.”

“Mm.” Akko pouts before an idea pops into her head and she lifts herself out of her seat. “Maybe so, but that’s not real relaxing…” She says as she skirts around her seat and stations herself behind Diana’s, gently placing her hands on the blonde’s shoulders. “Here… don’t move.”

Diana’s eyes widen in surprise at the sudden touch but then begins to lull her eyes closed as Akko begins kneading into her shoulders.

A soft groan of approval leaves Diana’s throat and an interested smirk crosses Akko’s lips. Crimson eyes watch the blonde’s expression carefully, bathing in the pull of her brow and the slight bite of her lip as her breath drifts between terse and ease.

Things have not escalated much since the night of their date and the events of what followed. Neither of them wanted things to move too quickly, as had been laid out in conversation, however, as Akko’s  hands weave over Diana’s shoulders, an unexpected heat makes itself known in the blonde’s stomach.

“That feel good?” Akko asks knowingly, feeling the girl turn to putty beneath her hands.

It takes Diana a moment to respond, phasing through the sudden feeling coursing through her and trying her hardest not to move too willingly into Akko’s delicate, yet strong ministrations, “It is… very nice.” She manages to hum out, opening her eyes and dazedly looking up into the face of the brunette.

Akko smiles. “Good.” She says as her hands continue to knead, before leaning over slowly and placing a soft kiss on Diana’s cheek.

As she pulls away, she feels a hand find purchase on her own as Diana looks to her, a soft smile on her face, and cerulean eyes dancing between crimson and parted lips.

With a smile of her own, Akko leans back in, stilling her hands on the other girl’s shoulders as she moves to connect their lips –

At least she would have if her phone didn’t start ringing, causing the two of them to startle in their moment. A blush creeps up on Akko’s face as her hand flies to her back pocket and pulls out her phone.

“Sorry. Let me just…” Akko fumbles taking a quick look at the caller ID. “Ah, it’s Amanda… um… I should…”